This is a modern-English version of Sun Tzŭ on the Art of War: The Oldest Military Treatise in the World, originally written by Sunzi, active 6th century B.C..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber’s Note
Transcription Note
This is a complete unabridged transcription of Lionel Gile’s translation of The Art of War. See additional notes at the end of the book.
This is a complete unedited transcription of Lionel Gile’s translation of The Art of War. See additional notes at the end of the book.
孫子兵法
The Art of War
SUN TZU
ON THE
ART OF WAR
THE OLDEST MILITARY TREATISE IN THE WORLD
THE OLDEST MILITARY MANUAL IN THE WORLD
Translated from the Chinese with introduction and critical notes
Translated from the Chinese with an introduction and critical notes
by
by
LIONEL GILES, M.A.
LIONEL GILES, M.A.
Assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and MSS. in the British Museum
Assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts in the British Museum

LONDON
LUZAC & Co.
1910
LONDON
LUZAC & Co.
1910
printed by e. j. bbill, Leyden (Holland).
printed by E. J. Bbill, Leyden (Holland).
To my brother
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
in the hope that
a work 2400 years old
may yet contain lessons worth consideration
by the soldier of to-day
this translation
is affectionately dedicated
To my brother
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
hoping that
a work 2400 years old
might still have lessons worth considering
for today’s soldier
this translation
is lovingly dedicated
CONTENTS
Page | |||
Preface | vii | ||
Introduction | |||
Sun Wu and his Book | xi | ||
The Text of Sun Tzŭ | xxx | ||
The Commentators | xxxiv | ||
Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ | xlii | ||
Apologies for War | xliii | ||
Bibliography | l | ||
Chap. | I. | Laying Plans | 1 |
„ | II. | Waging War | 9 |
„ | III. | Attack by Stratagem | 17 |
„ | IV. | Tactical Dispositions | 26 |
„ | V. | Energy | 33 |
„ | VI. | Weak Points and Strong | 42 |
„ | VII. | Manœuvring | 55 |
„ | VIII. | Variation of Tactics | 71 |
„ | IX. | The Army on the March | 80 |
„ | X. | Terrain | 100 |
„ | XI. | The Nine Situations | 114 |
„ | XII. | The Attack by Fire | 150 |
„ | XIII. | The Use of Spies | 160 |
Chinese Concordance | 176 | ||
Index | 192 |
{VII}
{VII}
PREFACE
The seventh volume of “Mémoires concernant l’histoire, les sciences, les arts, les mœurs, les usages, &c., des Chinois”[1] is devoted to the Art of War, and contains, amongst other treatises, “Les Treize Articles de Sun-tse,” translated from the Chinese by a Jesuit Father, Joseph Amiot. Père Amiot appears to have enjoyed no small reputation as a sinologue in his day, and the field of his labours was certainly extensive. But his so-called translation of Sun Tzŭ, if placed side by side with the original, is seen at once to be little better than an imposture. It contains a great deal that Sun Tzŭ did not write, and very little indeed of what he did. Here is a fair specimen, taken from the opening sentences of chapter 5:—
The seventh volume of “Memoirs about the history, sciences, arts, customs, and practices of the Chinese, etc.”[1] focuses on the Art of War and includes, among other writings, “The Thirteen Articles of Sun-Tse,” translated from Chinese by Jesuit Father Joseph Amiot. Father Amiot seems to have had quite a reputation as a sinologist in his time, and his work was certainly extensive. However, his so-called translation of Sun Tzŭ, when compared to the original, is clearly more of a misrepresentation. It includes a lot that Sun Tzŭ didn’t actually write and very little of what he did. Here’s a good example from the opening sentences of chapter 5:—
De l’habileté dans le gouvernement des Troupes. Sun-tse dit: Ayez les noms de tous les Officiers tant généraux que subalternes; inscrivez-les dans un catalogue à part, avec la note des talents & de la capacité de chacun d’eux, afin de pouvoir les employer avec avantage lorsque l’occasion en sera venue. Faites en sorte que tous ceux que vous devez commander soient persuadés que votre principale attention est de les préserver de tout dommage. Les troupes que vous ferez avancer contre l’ennemi doivent être comme des pierres que vous lanceriez contre des œufs. De vous à l’ennemi il ne doit y avoir d’autre différence que celle du fort au foible, du vuide au plein. Attaquez à découvert, mais soyez vainqueur en secret. Voilà en peu de mots en quoi consiste l’habileté & toute la perfection même du gouvernement des troupes.
On the Skill of Commanding Troops. Sun-tzu says: Keep a list of all the officers, both generals and subalterns; write them down in a separate catalog, noting each person's talents and abilities, so you can use them effectively when the opportunity arises. Ensure that everyone you lead believes your main focus is to protect them from harm. The troops you advance against the enemy should be like stones thrown at eggs. The only difference between you and the enemy should be that of the strong versus the weak, the full versus the empty. Attack openly, but be victorious in secret. In a nutshell, this is what skill and the essence of commanding troops is all about.
Throughout the nineteenth century, which saw a wonderful development in the study of Chinese literature, no translator ventured to tackle Sun Tzŭ, although his work was known to be highly valued in China as by far the{VIII} oldest and best compendium of military science. It was not until the year 1905 that the first English translation, by Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A., appeared at Tokyo under the title “Sonshi” (the Japanese form of Sun Tzŭ)[2]. Unfortunately, it was evident that the translator’s knowledge of Chinese was far too scanty to fit him to grapple with the manifold difficulties of Sun Tzŭ. He himself plainly acknowledges that without the aid of two Japanese gentlemen “the accompanying translation would have been impossible.” We can only wonder, then, that with their help it should have been so excessively bad. It is not merely a question of downright blunders, from which none can hope to be wholly exempt. Omissions were frequent; hard passages were wilfully distorted or slurred over. Such offences are less pardonable. They would not be tolerated in any edition of a Greek or Latin classic, and a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted upon in translations from Chinese.
Throughout the nineteenth century, which saw significant advancements in the study of Chinese literature, no translator dared to take on Sun Tzŭ, even though his work was recognized as the oldest and best compilation of military science in China. It wasn't until 1905 that the first English translation, by Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A., was published in Tokyo under the title “Sonshi” (the Japanese version of Sun Tzŭ)[2]. Unfortunately, it was clear that the translator's understanding of Chinese was insufficient to deal with the many challenges of Sun Tzŭ’s text. He openly admits that without the assistance of two Japanese gentlemen, “the accompanying translation would have been impossible.” One can only wonder why, with their help, the translation turned out to be so poor. It wasn’t just a matter of simple mistakes, which everyone makes. Omissions were common; difficult passages were willfully misrepresented or glossed over. Such errors are less forgivable. They wouldn’t be accepted in any edition of a Greek or Latin classic, and a similar standard of integrity should be expected in translations from Chinese.
From blemishes of this nature, at least, I believe that the present translation is free. It was not undertaken out of any inflated estimate of my own powers; but I could not help feeling that Sun Tzŭ deserved a better fate than had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I could hardly fail to improve on the work of my predecessors. Towards the end of 1908, a new and revised edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was published in London, this time, however, without any allusion to his Japanese collaborators. My first three chapters were then already in the printer’s hands, so that the criticisms of Capt. Calthrop therein contained must be understood as referring to his earlier edition. In the subsequent chapters I have of course transferred my attention to the second edition. This is on the whole an improvement on the other, though there still remains much that cannot pass{IX} muster. Some of the grosser blunders have been rectified and lacunae filled up, but on the other hand a certain number of new mistakes appear. The very first sentence of the introduction is startlingly inaccurate; and later on, while mention is made of “an army of Japanese commentators” on Sun Tzŭ (who are these, by the way?), not a word is vouchsafed about the Chinese commentators, who nevertheless, I venture to assert, form a much more numerous and infinitely more important “army.”
I believe this translation is free from flaws of this kind. It wasn't done because I have an inflated view of my abilities; rather, I felt that Sun Tzŭ deserved better than what had happened to him, and I knew I could at least do a better job than my predecessors. At the end of 1908, a new and revised edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was published in London, but this time without acknowledging his Japanese collaborators. By then, my first three chapters were already with the printer, so the criticisms from Capt. Calthrop refer to his earlier edition. In the later chapters, I've focused on the second edition. Overall, it's an improvement, although there are still many issues that are unacceptable. Some of the major mistakes have been fixed and gaps filled, but some new errors have appeared as well. The very first sentence of the introduction is shockingly incorrect; and later on, while it mentions “an army of Japanese commentators” on Sun Tzŭ (who are they, anyway?), it doesn't mention the Chinese commentators, who I believe make up a much larger and significantly more important “army.”
A few special features of the present volume may now be noticed. In the first place, the text has been cut up into numbered paragraphs, both in order to facilitate cross-reference and for the convenience of students generally. The division follows broadly that of Sun Hsing-yen’s edition; but I have sometimes found it desirable to join two or more of his paragraphs into one. In quoting from other works, Chinese writers seldom give more than the bare title by way of reference, and the task of research is apt to be seriously hampered in consequence. With a view to obviating this difficulty so far as Sun Tzŭ is concerned, I have also appended a complete concordance of Chinese characters, following in this the admirable example of Legge, though an alphabetical arrangement has been preferred to the distribution under radicals which he adopted. Another feature borrowed from “The Chinese Classics” is the printing of text, translation and notes on the same page; the notes, however, are inserted, according to the Chinese method, immediately after the passages to which they refer. From the mass of native commentary my aim has been to extract the cream only, adding the Chinese text here and there when it seemed to present points of literary interest. Though constituting in itself an important branch of Chinese literature, very little commentary of this kind has hitherto been made directly accessible by translation.[3]
A few special features of this volume are worth noting. First, the text has been divided into numbered paragraphs to make cross-referencing easier and to help students overall. The division generally follows Sun Hsing-yen’s edition, but I have sometimes combined two or more of his paragraphs into one. When quoting from other works, Chinese authors usually only provide the title as a reference, which can really hinder research. To address this issue regarding Sun Tzŭ, I’ve included a complete concordance of Chinese characters, inspired by Legge’s exemplary work; however, I have opted for an alphabetical arrangement instead of the radical system he used. Another aspect taken from “The Chinese Classics” is that the text, translation, and notes are printed on the same page; the notes are placed immediately after the relevant passages, following the Chinese method. From the extensive native commentary, I aimed to select only the best parts, occasionally adding the Chinese text when it seemed to highlight interesting literary points. Although this commentary is an important part of Chinese literature, very little of it has been directly made accessible through translation.
X
X
I may say in conclusion that, owing to the printing off of my sheets as they were completed, the work has not had the benefit of a final revision. On a review of the whole, without modifying the substance of my criticisms, I might have been inclined in a few instances to temper their asperity. Having chosen to wield a bludgeon, however, I shall not cry out if in return I am visited with more than a rap over the knuckles. Indeed, I have been at some pains to put a sword into the hands of future opponents by scrupulously giving either text or reference for every passage translated. A scathing review, even from the pen of the Shanghai critic who despises “mere translations,” would not, I must confess, be altogether unwelcome. For, after all, the worst fate I shall have to dread is that which befell the ingenious paradoxes of George in The Vicar of Wakefield.
I can conclude by saying that, since I printed my sheets as I finished them, this work hasn’t had the chance for a final revision. Looking back at the whole piece, without changing the essence of my criticisms, I might have softened some of their harshness in a few places. However, having chosen to be blunt, I won't complain if I get more than just a gentle reprimand in return. In fact, I’ve made sure to equip future critics with plenty of references by providing either the text or a citation for every translated passage. I would even welcome a harsh review, even from that Shanghai critic who looks down on “mere translations.” After all, the worst fate I fear is something like what happened to the clever paradoxes of George in The Vicar of Wakefield.
XI
XI
INTRODUCTION
Sun Wu and his Book.
Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien gives the following biography of Sun Tzŭ:[4]—
Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien provides this biography of Sun Tzŭ:[4]—
孫子武 Sun Tzŭ Wu was a native of the Ch‘i State. His Art of War brought him to the notice of 闔廬 Ho Lu,[5] King of 吳 Wu. Ho Lu said to him: I have carefully perused your 13 chapters. May I submit your theory of managing soldiers to a slight test?
Sun Tzu Sun Tzŭ Wu was from the Ch‘i State. His Art of War gained the attention of 闔廬 Ho Lu, King of 吳 Wu. Ho Lu said to him: I have thoroughly read your 13 chapters. Can I put your ideas on military management to a little test?
Sun Tzŭ replied: You may.
Sun Tzŭ replied: Go ahead.
Ho Lu asked: May the test be applied to women?
Ho Lu asked: Can the test be applied to women?
The answer was again in the affirmative, so arrangements were made to bring 180 ladies out of the Palace. Sun Tzŭ divided them into two companies, and placed one of the King’s favourite concubines at the head of each. He then bade them all take spears in their hands, and addressed them thus: I presume you know the difference between front and back, right hand and left hand?
The answer was again yes, so plans were made to bring 180 ladies out of the Palace. Sun Tzŭ divided them into two groups, placing one of the King’s favorite concubines at the head of each. He then told them all to take spears in their hands and spoke to them: I assume you know the difference between front and back, right and left?
The girls replied: Yes.
The girls answered: Yes.
Sun Tzŭ went on: When I say “Eyes front,” you must look straight ahead. When I say “Left turn,” you must face towards your left hand. When I say “Right turn,” you must face towards your right hand. When I say “About turn,” you must face right round towards the back.
Sun Tzŭ continued: When I say “Eyes front,” you need to look straight ahead. When I say “Left turn,” you should turn to your left. When I say “Right turn,” you should turn to your right. When I say “About turn,” you must turn all the way around to face the back.
Again the girls assented. The words of command having been thus explained, he set up the halberds and battle-axes in order to begin the drill. Then, to the sound of drums, he gave the order “Right turn.” But the girls only burst out laughing. Sun Tzŭ said: If words of command are not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood, then the general is to blame.
Again the girls agreed. Once the commands were explained, he set up the halberds and battle axes to begin the drill. Then, to the sound of drums, he gave the order "Right turn." But the girls just burst out laughing. Sun Tzŭ said: If commands aren't clear and understandable, if orders aren't fully grasped, then the general is at fault.
So he started drilling them again, and this time gave the order “Left turn,” whereupon the girls once more burst into fits of laughter. Sun Tzŭ said: If words of command are not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood, the general is to blame. But if his orders are clear, and the soldiers nevertheless disobey, then it is the fault of their officers.
So he started drilling them again, and this time gave the order, “Left turn,” which caused the girls to laugh once more. Sun Tzŭ said: If commands aren’t clear and distinct, and if the orders aren’t fully understood, the general is at fault. But if his orders are clear and the soldiers still disobey, then it’s the officers’ fault.
So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies to be beheaded. Now the King of Wu was watching the{XII} scene from the top of a raised pavilion; and when he saw that his favourite concubines were about to be executed, he was greatly alarmed and hurriedly sent down the following message: We are now quite satisfied as to our general’s ability to handle troops. If We are bereft of these two concubines, our meat and drink will lose their savour. It is our wish that they shall not be beheaded.
So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies to be executed. Now the King of Wu was watching the{XII} scene from the top of a raised pavilion; and when he saw that his favorite concubines were about to be executed, he was very alarmed and quickly sent down the following message: We are now completely confident in our general’s ability to manage the troops. If we lose these two concubines, our food and drink will lose their flavor. We would like them to be spared from execution.
Sun Tzŭ replied: Having once received His Majesty’s commission to be general of his forces, there are certain commands of His Majesty which, acting in that capacity, I am unable to accept.
Sun Tzu replied: Once I received the king's order to be the general of his army, there are certain commands from the king that, in that role, I cannot accept.
Accordingly, he had the two leaders beheaded, and straightway installed the pair next in order as leaders in their place. When this had been done, the drum was sounded for the drill once more; and the girls went through all the evolutions, turning to the right or to the left, marching ahead or wheeling back, kneeling or standing, with perfect accuracy and precision, not venturing to utter a sound. Then Sun Tzŭ sent a messenger to the King saying: Your soldiers, Sire, are now properly drilled and disciplined, and ready for Your Majesty’s inspection. They can be put to any use that their sovereign may desire; bid them go through fire and water, and they will not disobey.
Accordingly, he had the two leaders executed and immediately put the next pair in charge. Once this was done, the drum was sounded for drill again; the girls performed all the movements, turning right or left, marching forward or back, kneeling or standing, with perfect accuracy and precision, not daring to make a sound. Then Sun Tzŭ sent a messenger to the King, stating: Your soldiers, Sire, are now well-trained and disciplined, ready for Your Majesty’s inspection. They can be used for anything their sovereign desires; send them through fire and water, and they will not disobey.
But the King replied: Let our general cease drilling and return to camp. As for us, We have no wish to come down and inspect the troops.
But the King replied: Let our general stop the training and come back to camp. As for us, we have no desire to go down and check on the troops.
Thereupon Sun Tzŭ said: The King is only fond of words, and cannot translate them into deeds.
Thereupon Sun Tzŭ said: The King only likes to talk and can't turn those words into action.
After that, Ho Lu saw that Sun Tzŭ was one who knew how to handle an army, and finally appointed him general. In the West, he defeated the Ch‘u State and forced his way into Ying, the capital; to the north, he put fear into the States of Ch‘i and Chin, and spread his fame abroad amongst the feudal princes. And Sun Tzŭ shared in the might of the King.
After that, Ho Lu saw that Sun Tzŭ was someone who knew how to lead an army, and he eventually made him the general. In the West, he defeated the Ch‘u State and broke into Ying, the capital; to the north, he instilled fear in the States of Ch‘i and Chin, and spread his fame among the feudal lords. And Sun Tzŭ shared in the power of the King.
About Sun Tzŭ himself this is all that Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien has to tell us in this chapter. But he proceeds to give a biography of his descendant, 孫臏 Sun Pin, born about a hundred years after his famous ancestor’s death, and also the outstanding military genius of his time. The historian speaks of him too as Sun Tzŭ, and in his preface we read: 孫子臏脚而論兵法 “Sun Tzŭ had his feet cut off and yet continued to discuss the art of war.”[6] It seems likely, then, that “Pin” was a nickname bestowed on him after his mutilation, unless indeed the story was invented in order to account for the name. The crowning incident of his career, the crushing defeat of his treacherous rival P‘ang Chüan, will be found briefly related on p. 40.
About Sun Tzŭ himself, this is all that Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien has to say in this chapter. But he goes on to provide a biography of his descendant, 孫臏 Sun Pin, who was born about a hundred years after his famous ancestor’s death and was also a remarkable military genius of his time. The historian refers to him as Sun Tzŭ, and in his preface, we read: Sun Tzu on warfare strategy “Sun Tzŭ had his feet cut off and yet continued to discuss the art of war.”[6] It seems likely, then, that “Pin” was a nickname given to him after his injury, unless the story was made up to explain the name. The defining moment of his career, the decisive defeat of his treacherous rival P‘ang Chüan, is briefly described on p. 40.
{XIII}
{XIII}
To return to the elder Sun Tzŭ. He is mentioned in two other passages of the Shih Chi:—
To go back to the older Sun Tzŭ. He's referenced in two other parts of the Shih Chi:—
In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.] Ho Lu, King of Wu, took the field with 子胥 Tzŭ-hsü [i.e. 伍員 Wu Yüan] and 伯嚭 Po P‘ei, and attacked Ch‘u. He captured the town of 舒 Shu and slew the two prince’s sons who had formerly been generals of Wu. He was then meditating a descent on 郢 Ying [the capital]; but the general Sun Wu said: “The army is exhausted.[7] It is not yet possible. We must wait”....[8] [After further successful fighting,] in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu of Wu addressed Wu Tzŭ-hsü and Sun Wu, saying: “Formerly, you declared that it was not yet possible for us to enter Ying. Is the time ripe now?” The two men replied: “Ch‘u’s general, 子常 Tzŭ-ch‘ang,[9] is grasping and covetous, and the princes of 唐 T‘ang and 蔡 Ts‘ai both have a grudge against him. If Your Majesty has resolved to make a grand attack, you must win over T‘ang and Ts‘ai, and then you may succeed.” Ho Lu followed this advice, [beat Ch‘u in five pitched battles and marched into Ying].[10]
In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.], Ho Lu, King of Wu, took the field with Tzŭ-hsü (i.e. Wu Yüan) and Po P‘ei, and attacked Ch‘u. He captured the town of Shu and killed the two princes' sons who had previously been generals of Wu. He was then considering an assault on Ying [the capital]; but General Sun Wu said: “The army is exhausted. It’s not possible yet. We need to wait.”... [After further successful fighting,] in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu of Wu spoke to Wu Tzŭ-hsü and Sun Wu, saying: “Earlier, you said it wasn’t yet possible for us to enter Ying. Is it the right time now?” The two men replied: “Ch‘u’s general, Tzŭ-ch‘ang, is greedy and the princes of T‘ang and Ts‘ai both have a grudge against him. If Your Majesty is determined to make a major attack, you need to win over T‘ang and Ts‘ai, and then you may succeed.” Ho Lu took this advice, defeated Ch‘u in five major battles, and marched into Ying.
This is the latest date at which anything is recorded of Sun Wu. He does not appear to have survived his patron, who died from the effects of a wound in 496.
This is the most recent date on record for Sun Wu. It seems he did not survive his patron, who died from a wound in 496.
In the chapter entitled 律書 (the earlier portion of which M. Chavannes believes to be a fragment of a treatise on Military Weapons), there occurs this passage:[11]
In the chapter titled Legal code (the earlier part of which M. Chavannes thinks is a fragment of a treatise on Military Weapons), there's this passage:[11]
From this time onward, a number of famous soldiers arose, one after the other: 咎犯 Kao-fan,[12] who was employed by the Chin State; Wang-tzŭ,[13] in the service of Ch‘i; and Sun Wu, in the service of Wu. These men developed and threw light upon the principles of war (申明軍約).
From this point on, several renowned soldiers emerged, one after the other: wrongdoer Kao-fan,[12] who worked for the Chin State; Wang-tzŭ,[13] who served Ch‘i; and Sun Wu, who was in the service of Wu. These men articulated and illuminated the principles of warfare (Military agreement declaration).
{XIV}
{XIV}
It is obvious that Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien at least had no doubt about the reality of Sun Wu as an historical personage; and with one exception, to be noticed presently, he is by far the most important authority on the period in question. It will not be necessary, therefore, to say much of such a work as the 吳越春秋 Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu, which is supposed to have been written by 趙曄 Chao Yeh of the 1st century A.D. The attribution is somewhat doubtful; but even if it were otherwise, his account would be of little value, based as it is on the Shih Chi and expanded with romantic details. The story of Sun Tzŭ will be found, for what it is worth, in chapter 2. The only new points in it worth noting are: 1) Sun Tzŭ was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu Tzŭ-hsü. 2) He is called a native of Wu.[14] 3) He had previously lived a retired life, and his contemporaries were unaware of his ability.[15]
It’s clear that Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien had no doubt about Sun Wu being a real historical figure; and with one exception, which will be pointed out shortly, he is by far the most significant source on this period. Thus, it won’t be necessary to discuss a work like the Wu Yue Spring and Autumn Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu, supposedly written by 趙曄 Chao Yeh in the 1st century A.D. The attribution is somewhat uncertain; but even if it were reliable, his account would hold little value since it’s based on the Shih Chi and filled with romantic embellishments. The story of Sun Tzŭ can be found, for what it’s worth, in chapter 2. The only new points worth noting are: 1) Sun Tzŭ was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu Tzŭ-hsü. 2) He is identified as a native of Wu.[14] 3) He had previously lived a secluded life, and his contemporaries were unaware of his talents.[15]
The following passage occurs in 淮南子 Huai-nan Tzŭ: “When sovereign and ministers show perversity of mind, it is impossible even for a Sun Tzŭ to encounter the foe.”[16] Assuming that this work is genuine (and hitherto no doubt has been cast upon it), we have here the earliest direct reference to Sun Tzŭ, for Huai-nan Tzŭ died in 122 B.C., many years before the Shih Chi was given to the world.
The following passage occurs in Huainanzi Huai-nan Tzŭ: “When rulers and ministers act with a twisted mindset, it's impossible even for a Sun Tzŭ to face the enemy.”[16] Assuming this work is authentic (and so far, no doubts have been raised about it), this is the earliest direct mention of Sun Tzŭ, as Huai-nan Tzŭ passed away in 122 B.C., many years before the Shih Chi was published.
劉向 Liu Hsiang (B.C. 80–9) in his 新序 says: “The reason why Sun Wu at the head of 30,000 men beat{XV} Ch‘u with 200,000 is that the latter were undisciplined.”[17]
劉向 Liu Hsiang (80 B.C.–9) in his New Introduction says: “The reason why Sun Wu, leading 30,000 men, defeated Ch‘u with 200,000 is that the latter were undisciplined.”[17]
鄧名世 Têng Ming-shih in his 姓氏辨證書 (completed in 1134) informs us that the surname 孫 was bestowed on Sun Wu’s grandfather by 景公 Duke Ching of Ch‘i [547–490 B.C.]. Sun Wu’s father Sun 馮 P‘ing, rose to be a Minister of State in Ch‘i, and Sun Wu himself, whose style was 長卿 Ch‘ang-ch‘ing, fled to Wu on account of the rebellion which was being fomented by the kindred of 田鮑 T‘ien Pao. He had three sons, of whom the second, named 明 Ming, was the father of Sun Pin. According to this account, then, Pin was the grandson of Wu,[18] which, considering that Sun Pin’s victory over 魏 Wei was gained in 341 B.C., may be dismissed as chronologically impossible. Whence these data were obtained by Têng Ming-shih I do not know, but of course no reliance whatever can be placed in them.
鄧明世 Têng Ming-shih in his Surname Verification Certificate (finished in 1134) tells us that the surname Grandchild was given to Sun Wu’s grandfather by 景公 Duke Ching of Ch‘i [547–490 B.C.]. Sun Wu’s father, Sun 馮 P‘ing, became a Minister of State in Ch‘i, and Sun Wu himself, whose styled name was Long Qing Ch‘ang-ch‘ing, fled to Wu because of a rebellion started by the family of Abalone T‘ien Pao. He had three sons, the second of whom, named 明 Ming, was the father of Sun Pin. According to this account, Pin was the grandson of Wu, which, considering that Sun Pin’s victory over 魏 Wei happened in 341 B.C., may be seen as chronologically impossible. I don’t know where Têng Ming-shih got this information, but clearly, it cannot be trusted at all.
An interesting document which has survived from the close of the Han period is the short preface written by the great 曹操 Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, or 魏武帝 Wei Wu Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzŭ. I shall give it in full:—
An interesting document that has survived from the end of the Han period is the brief preface written by the great Cao Cao Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, or Cao Cao Wei Wu Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzŭ. I will provide it in full:—
I have heard that the ancients used bows and arrows to their advantage.[19] The Lun Yü says: “There must be a sufficiency of military strength.”[20] The Shu Ching mentions “the army” among the “eight objects of government.”[21] The I Ching says: “師 ‘army’ indicates firmness and justice; the experienced leader will have good fortune.”[22]{XVI} The Shih Ching says: “The King rose majestic in his wrath, and he marshalled his troops.”[23] The Yellow Emperor, T‘ang the Completer and Wu Wang all used spears and battle-axes in order to succour their generation. The Ssŭ-ma Fa says: “If one man slay another of set purpose, he himself may rightfully be slain.”[24] He who relies solely on warlike measures shall be exterminated; he who relies solely on peaceful measures shall perish. Instances of this are Fu Ch‘ai[25] on the one hand and Yen Wang on the other.[26] In military matters, the Sage’s rule is normally to keep the peace, and to move his forces only when occasion requires. He will not use armed force unless driven to it by necessity.[27]
I’ve heard that ancient civilizations used bows and arrows to their advantage. [19] The Lun Yü says: “There must be enough military strength.” [20] The Shu Ching mentions “the army” as one of the “eight aspects of government.” [21] The I Ching states: “Master ‘army’ symbolizes firmness and justice; a skilled leader will achieve success.” [22] {XVI} The Shih Ching mentions: “The King rose majestically in his anger, and he organized his troops.” [23] The Yellow Emperor, T‘ang the Completer, and Wu Wang all used spears and battle-axes to support their generation. The Ssŭ-ma Fa states: “If one person kills another intentionally, he can rightfully be killed in return.” [24] He who relies only on military actions will be destroyed; he who relies only on peaceful actions will also fail. Examples of this are Fu Ch‘ai [25] on one side and Yen Wang on the other. [26] In military affairs, the Sage usually aims to maintain peace and only mobilizes his forces when absolutely necessary. He won’t resort to armed conflict unless forced to do so. [27]
Many books have I read on the subject of war and fighting; but the work composed by Sun Wu is the profoundest of them all. [Sun Tzŭ was a native of the Ch‘i state, his personal name was Wu. He wrote the Art of War in 13 chapters for Ho Lü, King of Wu. Its principles were tested on women, and he was subsequently made a general. He led an army westwards, crushed the Ch‘u State and entered Ying the capital. In the north, he kept Ch‘i and Chin in awe. A hundred years and more after his time, Sun Pin lived. He was a descendant of Wu].[28] In his treatment of deliberation and planning, the importance of rapidity in taking the field,[29] clearness of conception, and depth of design, Sun{XVII} Tzŭ stands beyond the reach of carping criticism. My contemporaries, however, have failed to grasp the full meaning of his instructions, and while putting into practice the smaller details in which his work abounds, they have overlooked its essential purport. That is the motive which has led me to outline a rough explanation of the whole.[30]
I've read many books on the topic of war and combat, but the one written by Sun Wu is the most profound of all. [Sun Tzŭ was from the Ch‘i state, and his personal name was Wu. He wrote the Art of War in 13 chapters for Ho Lü, the King of Wu. His principles were tested on women, and he was later made a general. He led an army west, defeated the Ch‘u State, and entered Ying, the capital. In the north, he kept Ch‘i and Chin in check. Over a hundred years later, Sun Pin, a descendant of Wu, lived].[28] In his discussion of deliberation and planning, the importance of acting quickly, [29] clarity of thought, and depth of strategy, Sun{XVII} Tzŭ stands unassailable against petty criticism. However, my contemporaries have not fully understood the true meaning of his teachings, and while they focus on the minor details in his work, they have missed its fundamental essence. This is why I felt compelled to provide a rough overview of the entire work.[30]
One thing to be noticed in the above is the explicit statement that the 13 chapters were specially composed for King Ho Lu. This is supported by the internal evidence of I. § 15, in which it seems clear that some ruler is addressed.
One thing to note in the above is the clear statement that the 13 chapters were specifically written for King Ho Lu. This is backed up by the internal evidence of I. § 15, where it appears obvious that a ruler is being addressed.
In the bibliographical section of the Han Shu,[31] there is an entry which has given rise to much discussion: 吳孫子八十二篇圖九卷 “The works of Sun Tzŭ of Wu in 82 p‘ien (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 chüan.” It is evident that this cannot be merely the 13 chapters known to Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, or those we possess to-day. Chang Shou-chieh in his 史記正義 refers to an edition of Sun Tzŭ’s 兵法 of which the “13 chapters” formed the first chüan, adding that there were two other chüan besides.[32] This has brought forth a theory, that the bulk of these 82 chapters consisted of other writings of Sun Tzŭ—we should call them apocryphal—similar to the 問答 Wên Ta, of which a specimen dealing with the Nine Situations[33] is preserved in the 通典 T‘ung Tien, and another in Ho Shih’s commentary. It is suggested{XVIII} that before his interview with Ho Lu, Sun Tzŭ had only written the 13 chapters, but afterwards composed a sort of exegesis in the form of question and answer between himself and the King. 畢以珣 Pi I-hsün, author of the 孫子敘錄 Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu, backs this up with a quotation from the Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu: “The King of Wu summoned Sun Tzŭ, and asked him questions about the art of war. Each time he set forth a chapter of his work, the King could not find words enough to praise him.”[34] As he points out, if the whole work was expounded on the same scale as in the above-mentioned fragments, the total number of chapters could not fail to be considerable.[35] Then the numerous other treatises attributed to Sun Tzŭ[36] might also be included. The fact that the Han Chih mentions no work of Sun Tzŭ except the 82 p‘ien, whereas the Sui and T‘ang bibliographies give the titles of others in addition to the “13 chapters,” is good proof, Pi I-hsün thinks, that all of these were contained in the 82 p‘ien. Without pinning our faith to the accuracy of details supplied by the Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or admitting the genuineness of any of the treatises cited by Pi I-hsün, we may see in this theory a probable solution of the mystery. Between Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien and Pan Ku there was plenty of time for a luxuriant crop of forgeries to have grown up under the magic name of Sun Tzŭ, and the 82 p‘ien may very well represent a collected edition of these lumped together with the original work.{XIX} It is also possible, though less likely, that some of them existed in the time of the earlier historian and were purposely ignored by him.[37]
In the bibliographical section of the Han Shu,[31] there’s an entry that has sparked a lot of debate: 吳孫子八十二篇圖九卷 “The works of Sun Tzŭ of Wu in 82 p‘ien (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 chüan.” It’s clear that this can’t just be the 13 chapters known to Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien or the ones we have today. Chang Shou-chieh, in his Shiji Zhengyi, mentions an edition of Sun Tzŭ’s military strategy where the “13 chapters” were the first chüan, noting that there were two other chüan as well.[32] This has led to the theory that most of these 82 chapters were other writings by Sun Tzŭ—we might call them apocryphal—similar to the QA Wên Ta, including a section about the Nine Situations[33] preserved in the 通典 T‘ung Tien, and another in Ho Shih’s commentary. It is suggested{XVIII} that before his meeting with Ho Lu, Sun Tzŭ had only written the 13 chapters, but afterwards created a sort of interpretation in the form of a question-and-answer dialogue with the King. 畢以珣 Pi I-hsün, author of the Sun Tzu's records Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu, supports this with a quote from the Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu: “The King of Wu called on Sun Tzŭ and asked him questions about the art of war. Each time he presented a chapter of his work, the King couldn’t find enough words to praise him.”[34] As he points out, if the entire work was explained at the same level as the previously mentioned fragments, the total number of chapters would undoubtedly be substantial.[35] Additionally, many other treatises attributed to Sun Tzŭ[36] might also be included. The fact that the Han Chih mentions no work of Sun Tzŭ other than the 82 p‘ien, while the Sui and T‘ang bibliographies list other titles in addition to the “13 chapters,” is strong evidence, according to Pi I-hsün, that all of these were part of the 82 p‘ien. Without relying entirely on the accuracy of the details provided by the Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or accepting the authenticity of any of the treatises cited by Pi I-hsün, we can view this theory as a likely explanation of the mystery. Between Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien and Pan Ku, there was plenty of time for a thriving collection of forgeries to arise under the famous name of Sun Tzŭ, and the 82 p‘ien may very well represent a gathered edition of these alongside the original work.{XIX} It's also possible, though less likely, that some of them existed during the time of the earlier historian and were intentionally overlooked by him.[37]
Tu Mu, after Ts‘ao Kung the most important commentator on Sun Tzŭ, composed the preface to his edition[38] about the middle of the ninth century. After a somewhat lengthy defence of the military art,[39] he comes at last to Sun Tzŭ himself, and makes one or two very startling assertions:—“The writings of Sun Wu,” he says, “originally comprised several hundred thousand words, but Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, the Emperor Wu Wei, pruned away all redundancies and wrote out the essence of the whole, so as to form a single book in 13 chapters.”[40] He goes on to remark that Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ leaves a certain proportion of difficulties unexplained. This, in Tu Mu’s opinion, does not necessarily imply that he was unable to furnish a complete commentary.[41] According to the Wei Chih, Ts‘ao himself wrote a book on war in something over 100,000 words, known as the 新書. It appears to have been of such exceptional merit that he suspects Ts‘ao to have used for it the surplus material which he had found in Sun Tzŭ. He concludes, however, by saying: “The Hsin Shu is now lost, so that the truth cannot be known for certain.”[42]
Tu Mu, who is the most significant commentator on Sun Tzŭ after Ts‘ao Kung, wrote the preface to his edition[38] around the middle of the ninth century. After a somewhat lengthy defense of military strategy,[39] he finally addresses Sun Tzŭ and makes a couple of surprising statements: “The writings of Sun Wu,” he claims, “originally contained several hundred thousand words, but Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, the Emperor Wu Wei, edited out all the unnecessary parts and summarized the essence into one book with 13 chapters.”[40] He goes on to note that Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ leaves some issues unexplained. In Tu Mu’s view, this doesn’t necessarily mean he was incapable of providing a complete commentary.[41] According to the Wei Chih, Ts‘ao himself authored a book on warfare of over 100,000 words, known as the New book. It seems to have been of such outstanding quality that he suspects Ts‘ao might have utilized extra materials he found in Sun Tzŭ for it. However, he concludes by stating: “The Hsin Shu is now lost, so the truth can't be determined for sure.”[42]
Tu Mu’s conjecture seems to be based on a passage{XX} in the 漢官解詁 “Wei Wu Ti strung together Sun Wu’s Art of War,”[43] which in turn may have resulted from a misunderstanding of the final words of Ts‘ao Kung’s preface: 故撰爲略解焉. This, as Sun Hsing-yen points out,[44] is only a modest way of saying that he made an explanatory paraphrase,[45] or in other words, wrote a commentary on it. On the whole, the theory has met with very little acceptance. Thus, the 四庫全書 says:[46] “The mention of the 13 chapters in the Shih Chi shows that they were in existence before the Han Chih, and that later accretions are not to be considered part of the original work. Tu Mu’s assertion can certainly not be taken as proof.”[47]
Tu Mu’s guess seems to be based on a passage{XX} in the 漢官解詁 “Wei Wu Ti put together Sun Wu’s Art of War,”[43] which might have come from misunderstanding Ts‘ao Kung’s final words in his preface: So it's written as a brief explanation.. As Sun Hsing-yen points out,[44] this is just a simple way of saying he created an explanatory paraphrase,[45] or in other words, wrote a commentary on it. Overall, the theory has received very little acceptance. Thus, the Siku Quanshu states:[46] “The mention of the 13 chapters in the Shih Chi shows that they existed before the Han Chih, and that any later additions should not be seen as part of the original work. Tu Mu’s claim can certainly not be considered proof.”[47]
There is every reason to suppose, then, that the 13 chapters existed in the time of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien practically as we have them now. That the work was then well known he tells us in so many words: “Sun Tzŭ’s 13 Chapters and Wu Ch‘i’s Art of War are the two books that people commonly refer to on the subject of military matters. Both of them are widely distributed, so I will not discuss them here.”[48] But as we go further back, serious difficulties begin to arise. The salient fact which has to be faced is that the Tso Chuan, the great contemporary record, makes no mention whatever of Sun{XXI} Wu, either as a general or as a writer. It is natural, in view of this awkward circumstance, that many scholars should not only cast doubt on the story of Sun Wu as given in the Shih Chi, but even show themselves frankly sceptical as to the existence of the man at all. The most powerful presentment of this side of the case is to be found in the following disquisition by 葉水心 Yeh Shui-hsin:[49]—
There is every reason to believe, then, that the 13 chapters existed during the time of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien pretty much as we have them today. He clearly states that the work was well known: “Sun Tzŭ’s 13 Chapters and Wu Ch‘i’s Art of War are the two books that people commonly refer to regarding military matters. Both are widely available, so I won’t discuss them here.”[48] However, as we look further back, significant challenges begin to appear. The key issue we must confront is that the Tso Chuan, the major contemporary record, does not mention Sun Wu at all, either as a general or a writer. It’s understandable, given this awkward situation, that many scholars would not only question the story of Sun Wu as presented in the Shih Chi, but also openly doubt the existence of the man altogether. The strongest argument for this perspective can be found in the following discussion by 葉水心 Yeh Shui-hsin:[49]—
It is stated in Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s history that Sun Wu was a native of the Ch‘i State, and employed by Wu; and that in the reign of Ho Lü he crushed Ch‘u, entered Ying, and was a great general. But in Tso’s Commentary no Sun Wu appears at all. It is true that Tso’s Commentary need not contain absolutely everything that other histories contain. But Tso has not omitted to mention vulgar plebeians and hireling ruffians such as Ying K‘ao-shu,[50] Ts‘ao Kuei,[51] Chu Chih-wu[52] and Chuan Shê-chu.[53] In the case of Sun Wu, whose fame and achievements were so brilliant, the omission is much more glaring. Again, details are given, in their due order, about his contemporaries Wu Yüan and the Minister P‘ei.[54] Is it credible that Sun Wu alone should have been passed over?[55]
It’s noted in Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s history that Sun Wu was from the Ch‘i State and worked for Wu; during Ho Lü’s reign, he defeated Ch‘u, entered Ying, and became a great general. However, there’s no mention of Sun Wu in Tso’s Commentary at all. While it’s true that Tso’s Commentary doesn’t have to include everything found in other histories, he hasn’t hesitated to mention ordinary people and hired thugs like Ying K‘ao-shu, Ts‘ao Kuei, Chu Chih-wu, and Chuan Shê-chu. Given Sun Wu’s outstanding fame and achievements, his absence is much more noticeable. Additionally, Tso provides details in order about his contemporaries Wu Yüan and Minister P‘ei. Is it believable that only Sun Wu was overlooked?
In point of literary style, Sun Tzŭ’s work belongs to the same school as Kuan Tzŭ,[56] the Liu T‘ao,[57] and the Yüeh Yü,[58] and may have{XXII} been the production of some private scholar living towards the end of the “Spring and Autumn” or the beginning of the “Warring States” period.[59] The story that his precepts were actually applied by the Wu State, is merely the outcome of big talk on the part of his followers.[60]
In terms of literary style, Sun Tzŭ’s work is similar to Kuan Tzŭ,[56] Liu T‘ao,[57] and Yüeh Yü,[58] and might have{XXII} been written by a private scholar living toward the end of the “Spring and Autumn” period or the beginning of the “Warring States” period.[59] The claim that his teachings were actually used by the Wu State is nothing more than puffery from his supporters.[60]
From the flourishing period of the Chou dynasty[61] down to the time of the “Spring and Autumn,” all military commanders were statesmen as well, and the class of professional generals, for conducting external campaigns, did not then exist. It was not until the period of the “Six States”[62] that this custom changed. Now although Wu was an uncivilised State, is it conceivable that Tso should have left unrecorded the fact that Sun Wu was a great general and yet held no civil office? What we are told, therefore, about Jang-chü[63] and Sun Wu, is not authentic matter, but the reckless fabrication of theorising pundits. The story of Ho Lü’s experiment on the women, in particular, is utterly preposterous and incredible.[64]
From the prosperous era of the Chou dynasty[61] until the time of the “Spring and Autumn,” all military leaders were also statesmen, and there was no class of professional generals for conducting external campaigns. This practice changed during the period of the “Six States”[62]. Now, even though Wu was a primitive State, is it really believable that Tso would not have recorded the fact that Sun Wu was a great general but held no civil office? What we are told about Jang-chü[63] and Sun Wu, therefore, isn’t reliable information but rather the reckless inventions of theorizing experts. The story of Ho Lü’s experiment on the women, in particular, is completely absurd and unbelievable.[64]
Yeh Shui-hsin represents Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien as having said that Sun Wu crushed Ch‘u and entered Ying. This is not quite correct. No doubt the impression left on the reader’s mind is that he at least shared in these exploits; but the actual subject of the verbs 破, 入, 威 and 顯 is certainly 闔廬, as is shown by the next words: 孫子與有力焉.[65] The fact may or may not be significant; but it is nowhere explicitly stated in the Shih Chi either that Sun Tzŭ was general on the occasion of{XXIII} the taking of Ying, or that he even went there at all. Moreover, as we know that Wu Yüan and Po P‘ei both took part in the expedition, and also that its success was largely due to the dash and enterprise of 夫槩 Fu Kai, Ho Lu’s younger brother, it is not easy to see how yet another general could have played a very prominent part in the same campaign.
Yeh Shui-hsin suggests that Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien said Sun Wu defeated Ch‘u and entered Ying. That's not entirely accurate. While it might seem like Sun Wu was at least involved in these actions, the actual subjects of the verbs 破, 入, 威, and 顯 are clearly 家庭, as indicated by the following phrase: Sun Tzu and powerful allies.[65] This point might be significant or not, but the Shih Chi never explicitly states that Sun Tzŭ was the general during the capture of Ying on{XXIII} or even that he was there at all. Additionally, since we know Wu Yüan and Po P‘ei were involved in the campaign, and that the success was largely due to the bravery and initiative of 夫槩 Fu Kai, Ho Lu’s younger brother, it's hard to see how another general could have had a major role in the same operation.
陳振孫 Ch‘ên Chên-sun of the Sung dynasty has the note:[66]—
陳振孫 Ch‘ên Chên-sun of the Sung dynasty has the note:[66]—
Military writers look upon Sun Wu as the father of their art. But the fact that he does not appear in the Tso Chuan, although he is said to have served under Ho Lü King of Wu, makes it uncertain what period he really belonged to.[67]
Military writers consider Sun Wu the father of their craft. However, his absence from the Tso Chuan, despite claims that he served under Ho Lü King of Wu, raises questions about the exact period he belonged to.[67]
He also says:—
He also says:—
It is noticeable that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch‘ên Chên-sun, while rejecting the personality of Sun Wu as he figures in Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s history, are inclined to accept the date traditionally assigned to the work which passes under his name. The author of the Hsü Lu fails to appreciate this distinction, and consequently his bitter attack on Ch‘ên Chên-sun really misses its mark. He makes one or two points, however, which certainly tell in favour of the high antiquity of our “13 chapters.” “Sun Tzŭ,” he says, “must have lived in the age of Ching Wang [519–476], because he is frequently plagiarised in subsequent works of the Chou, Ch‘in and Han dynasties.”[69]{XXIV} The two most shameless offenders in this respect are Wu Ch‘i and Huai-nan Tzŭ, both of them important historical personages in their day. The former lived only a century after the alleged date of Sun Tzŭ, and his death is known to have taken place in 381 B.C. It was to him, according to Liu Hsiang, that 曾申 Tsêng Shên delivered the Tso Chuan, which had been entrusted to him by its author.[70] Now the fact that quotations from the Art of War, acknowledged or otherwise, are to be found in so many authors of different epochs, establishes a very strong probability that there was some common source anterior to them all,—in other words, that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was already in existence towards the end of the 5th century B.C. Further proof of Sun Tzŭ’s antiquity is furnished by the archaic or wholly obsolete meanings attaching to a number of the words he uses. A list of these, which might perhaps be extended, is given in the Hsü Lu; and though some of the interpretations are doubtful, the main argument is hardly affected thereby.[71] Again, it must not be forgotten that Yeh Shui-hsin, a scholar and critic of the first rank, deliberately pronounces the style of the 13 chapters to{XXV} belong to the early part of the fifth century. Seeing that he is actually engaged in an attempt to disprove the existence of Sun Wu himself, we may be sure that he would not have hesitated to assign the work to a later date had he not honestly believed the contrary. And it is precisely on such a point that the judgment of an educated Chinaman will carry most weight. Other internal evidence is not far to seek. Thus, in XIII. § 1, there is an unmistakable allusion to the ancient system of land-tenure which had already passed away by the time of Mencius, who was anxious to see it revived in a modified form.[72] The only warfare Sun Tzŭ knows is that carried on between the various feudal princes (諸侯), in which armoured chariots play a large part. Their use seems to have entirely died out before the end of the Chou dynasty. He speaks as a man of Wu, a state which ceased to exist as early as 473 B.C. On this I shall touch presently.
It's clear that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch‘ên Chên-sun, while dismissing Sun Wu's character as portrayed in Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s history, tend to accept the date traditionally attributed to the work that bears his name. The author of the Hsü Lu overlooks this distinction, and as a result, his harsh criticism of Ch‘ên Chên-sun misses the point. However, he does make one or two valid arguments that support the ancient origins of our “13 chapters.” “Sun Tzŭ,” he states, “must have lived during the era of Ching Wang [519–476], because he is often referenced in later works from the Chou, Ch‘in, and Han dynasties.”[69]{XXIV} The two most blatant offenders in this regard are Wu Ch‘i and Huai-nan Tzŭ, both significant historical figures of their time. The former lived just a century after the supposed date of Sun Tzŭ, and his death is recorded as occurring in 381 B.C. According to Liu Hsiang, it was to him that 曾申 Tsêng Shên presented the Tso Chuan, which had been entrusted to him by its author.[70] The fact that quotes from the Art of War, whether credited or not, appear in works by various authors from different periods strongly suggests there was a common source that predated them all—in other words, that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was already in existence toward the end of the 5th century B.C. Further evidence of Sun Tzŭ’s age is shown by the outdated or entirely obsolete meanings of several words he uses. A list of these, which could likely be expanded, is found in the Hsü Lu; and while some interpretations may be questionable, the main argument remains largely unchallenged.[71] Additionally, it should not be overlooked that Yeh Shui-hsin, a top-tier scholar and critic, asserts that the style of the 13 chapters belongs to the early part of the fifth century. Given that he is actually trying to refute the existence of Sun Wu himself, we can be confident that he would not hesitate to assign a later date to the work if he had genuinely believed it to be so. This is precisely the kind of insight that carries the most weight with an educated Chinese person. Other internal evidence is easily accessible. For example, in XIII. § 1, there is a clear reference to the ancient land-tenure system that had already disappeared by the time of Mencius, who wanted to see it revived in a modified way.[72] The only type of warfare Sun Tzŭ discusses is that conducted among the various feudal princes (Lords), where armored chariots are prominently featured. Their use seems to have completely vanished before the end of the Chou dynasty. He writes from the perspective of a man from Wu, a state that ceased to exist as early as 473 B.C. I will touch on this point shortly.
But once refer the work to the 5th century or earlier, and the chances of its being other than a bonâ fide production are sensibly diminished. The great age of forgeries did not come until long after. That it should have been forged in the period immediately following 473 is particularly unlikely, for no one, as a rule, hastens to identify himself with a lost cause. As for Yeh Shui-hsin’s theory, that the author was a literary recluse,[73] that seems to me quite untenable. If one thing is more apparent than another after reading the maxims of Sun Tzŭ, it is that their essence has been distilled from a large store of personal observation and experience. They reflect the mind not only of a born strategist, gifted with a rare faculty of generalisation, but also of a practical soldier closely acquainted with the military conditions of his time. To say nothing{XXVI} of the fact that these sayings have been accepted and endorsed by all the greatest captains of Chinese history, they offer a combination of freshness and sincerity, acuteness and common sense, which quite excludes the idea that they were artificially concocted in the study. If we admit, then, that the 13 chapters were the genuine production of a military man living towards the end of the “Ch‘un Ch‘iu” period, are we not bound, in spite of the silence of the Tso Chuan, to accept Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s account in its entirety? In view of his high repute as a sober historian, must we not hesitate to assume that the records he drew upon for Sun Wu’s biography were false and untrustworthy? The answer, I fear, must be in the negative. There is still one grave, if not fatal, objection to the chronology involved in the story as told in the Shih Chi, which, so far as I am aware, nobody has yet pointed out. There are two passages in Sun Tzŭ in which he alludes to contemporary affairs. The first is in VI. § 21:—
But if you refer to the work from the 5th century or earlier, the chances of it being anything other than a bonâ fide production are significantly reduced. The peak era of forgeries didn’t come until much later. It’s particularly unlikely that it was forged in the period right after 473, since, generally, people don’t rush to associate themselves with a lost cause. Regarding Yeh Shui-hsin’s theory that the author was a literary recluse, that seems completely unreasonable to me. If there's one thing that's clear after reading Sun Tzŭ’s maxims, it's that their essence comes from a wealth of personal observation and experience. They illustrate the mind of not only a natural strategist, with a rare ability to generalize, but also of a practical soldier closely familiar with the military conditions of his time. Not to mention that these sayings have been recognized and endorsed by all the greatest military leaders in Chinese history, they represent a blend of freshness and sincerity, sharpness and common sense, which completely rules out the idea that they were artificially created in a study. If we accept that the 13 chapters were genuinely produced by a military man living towards the end of the "Ch‘un Ch‘iu" period, shouldn’t we, despite the silence of the Tso Chuan, accept Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s account entirely? Given his high reputation as a serious historian, shouldn’t we be cautious in assuming that the records he relied on for Sun Wu’s biography were false and untrustworthy? Unfortunately, the answer must be no. There is still one serious, if not fatal, objection to the timeline presented in the account in the Shih Chi, which, as far as I know, no one has pointed out yet. There are two passages in Sun Tzŭ where he references contemporary events. The first is in VI. § 21:—
Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory. I say then that victory can be achieved.
Though I believe the soldiers of Yüeh are more numerous than ours, that won't help them win. I assert that victory is possible.
The other is in XI. § 30:—
The other is in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:—
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan, I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are enemies; yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand helps the right.
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan, I would say yes. The people of Wu and the people of Yüeh are enemies; however, if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will help each other just like the left hand helps the right.
These two paragraphs are extremely valuable as evidence of the date of composition. They assign the work to the period of the struggle between Wu and Yüeh. So much has been observed by Pi I-hsün. But what has hitherto escaped notice is that they also seriously impair the credibility of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s narrative. As we have seen above, the first positive date given in connection with Sun Wu is 512 B.C. He is then spoken of as a general, acting as confidential adviser to Ho Lu, so that his alleged introduction to that monarch had already taken place,{XXVII} and of course the 13 chapters must have been written earlier still. But at that time, and for several years after, down to the capture of Ying in 506, 楚 Ch‘u, and not Yüeh, was the great hereditary enemy of Wu. The two states, Ch‘u and Wu, had been constantly at war for over half a century,[74] whereas the first war between Wu and Yüeh was waged only in 510,[75] and even then was no more than a short interlude sandwiched in the midst of the fierce struggle with Ch‘u. Now Ch‘u is not mentioned in the 13 chapters at all. The natural inference is that they were written at a time when Yüeh had become the prime antagonist of Wu, that is, after Ch‘u had suffered the great humiliation of 506. At this point, a table of dates may be found useful.
These two paragraphs are extremely valuable as evidence of when the work was composed. They link the work to the time of the conflict between Wu and Yüeh. Pi I-hsün has noted this. However, what has not been recognized so far is that they also seriously undermine the credibility of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s narrative. As mentioned earlier, the first specific date connected with Sun Wu is 512 B.C. He is referred to as a general, serving as a trusted adviser to Ho Lu, which means his supposed introduction to that king had already happened,{XXVII} and of course the 13 chapters must have been written even earlier. But at that time, and for several years afterwards, until the capture of Ying in 506, 楚 Ch‘u, not Yüeh, was the main hereditary enemy of Wu. The two states, Ch‘u and Wu, had been in constant conflict for over fifty years, whereas the first war between Wu and Yüeh occurred only in 510, and even then it was just a brief interruption amidst the intense struggle with Ch‘u. Now Ch‘u is not mentioned at all in the 13 chapters. The natural conclusion is that they were written at a time when Yüeh had become Wu's main adversary, that is, after Ch‘u had experienced the significant defeat in 506. At this point, a table of dates may be helpful.
B.C. | |
514 | Accession of Ho Lu. |
512 | Ho Lu attacks Ch‘u, but is dissuaded from entering 郢 Ying, the capital. Shih Chi mentions Sun Wu as general. |
511 | Another attack on Ch‘u. |
510 | Wu makes a successful attack on Yüeh. This is the first war between the two states. |
509 or 508 | Ch‘u invades Wu, but is signally defeated at 豫章 Yü-chang. |
506 | Ho Lu attacks Ch‘u with the aid of T‘ang and Ts‘ai. Decisive battle of 柏舉 Po-chü, and capture of Ying. Last mention of Sun Wu in Shih Chi. |
505 | Yüeh makes a raid on Wu in the absence of its army. Wu is beaten by Ch‘in and evacuates Ying. |
504 | Ho Lu sends 夫差 Fu Ch‘ai to attack Ch‘u. |
497 | 勾践 Kou Chien becomes King of Yüeh. |
496 | Wu attacks Yüeh, but is defeated by Kou Chien at Jujube Tsui-li. Ho Lu is killed.{XXVIII} |
494 | Fu Ch‘ai defeats Kou Chien in the great battle of 夫椒 Fu-chiao, and enters the capital of Yüeh. |
485 or 484 | Kou Chien renders homage to Wu. Death of Wu Tzŭ-hsü. |
482 | Kou Chien invades Wu in the absence of Fu Ch‘ai. |
478 to 476 | Further attacks by Yüeh on Wu. |
475 | Kou Chien lays siege to the capital of Wu. |
473 | Final defeat and extinction of Wu. |
The sentence quoted above from VI. § 21 hardly strikes me as one that could have been written in the full flush of victory. It seems rather to imply that, for the moment at least, the tide had turned against Wu, and that she was getting the worst of the struggle. Hence we may conclude that our treatise was not in existence in 505, before which date Yüeh does not appear to have scored any notable success against Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so that if the book was written for him, it must have been during the period 505–496, when there was a lull in the hostilities, Wu having presumably been exhausted by its supreme effort against Ch‘u. On the other hand, if we choose to disregard the tradition connecting Sun Wu’s name with Ho Lu, it might equally well have seen the light between 496 and 494, or possibly in the period 482–473, when Yüeh was once again becoming a very serious menace.[76] We may feel fairly certain that the author, whoever he may have been, was not a man of any great eminence in his own day. On this point the negative testimony of the Tso Chuan far outweighs any shred of authority still attaching to the Shih Chi, if once its other facts are discredited. Sun Hsing-yen, however, makes a feeble attempt to explain the omission of his name from{XXIX} the great commentary. It was Wu Tzŭ-hsü, he says, who got all the credit of Sun Wu’s exploits, because the latter (being an alien) was not rewarded with an office in the State.[77]
The sentence quoted above from VI. § 21 doesn't seem like something that could have been written right after a big victory. It suggests that, for the time being at least, the advantage had shifted away from Wu, and she was losing in the fight. So, we can infer that our treatise didn't exist in 505, since before that, Yüeh doesn't seem to have achieved any significant success against Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so if the book was written for him, it must have been during the period from 505 to 496, when there was a break in the fighting, as Wu was likely worn out from its major effort against Ch‘u. Conversely, if we decide to ignore the tradition linking Sun Wu with Ho Lu, it could have easily been written between 496 and 494, or possibly during the years 482 to 473, when Yüeh was becoming a serious threat again.[76] We can be quite sure that the author, whoever he was, wasn't someone of great importance in his own time. On this matter, the negative evidence from the Tso Chuan far outweighs any little bit of credibility still associated with the Shih Chi, especially if we discount its other facts. Sun Hsing-yen does make a weak attempt to explain why his name is missing from{XXIX} the significant commentary. He says it was Wu Tzŭ-hsü who received all the credit for Sun Wu’s accomplishments, because the latter (being an outsider) didn't get any official position in the State.[77]
How then did the Sun Tzŭ legend originate? It may be that the growing celebrity of the book imparted by degrees a kind of factitious renown to its author. It was felt to be only right and proper that one so well versed in the science of war should have solid achievements to his credit as well. Now the capture of Ying was undoubtedly the greatest feat of arms in Ho Lu’s reign; it made a deep and lasting impression on all the surrounding states, and raised Wu to the short-lived zenith of her power. Hence, what more natural, as time went on, than that the acknowledged master of strategy, Sun Wu, should be popularly identified with that campaign, at first perhaps only in the sense that his brain conceived and planned it; afterwards, that it was actually carried out by him in conjunction with Wu Yüan,[78] Po P‘ei and Fu Kai?
How did the Sun Tzŭ legend start? It's possible that the growing popularity of the book gradually gave its author a kind of fake fame. It seemed only fair that someone so knowledgeable about the art of war should have real accomplishments to back him up. The capture of Ying was certainly the greatest military achievement during Ho Lu’s reign; it made a strong and lasting impact on all the neighboring states and elevated Wu to the peak of its power, albeit briefly. So, as time went on, it makes sense that the well-known strategist, Sun Wu, would become closely associated with that campaign, initially perhaps just in the sense that he conceived and planned it; later on, it was thought that he actually led the execution of it along with Wu Yüan, Po P‘ei, and Fu Kai?
It is obvious that any attempt to reconstruct even the outline of Sun Tzŭ’s life must be based almost wholly on conjecture. With this necessary proviso, I should say that he probably entered the service of Wu about the time of Ho Lu’s accession, and gathered experience, though only in the capacity of a subordinate officer, during the intense military activity which marked the first half of that prince’s reign.[79] If he rose to be a general at all, he certainly was never on an equal footing with the three{XXX} above mentioned. He was doubtless present at the investment and occupation of Ying, and witnessed Wu’s sudden collapse in the following year. Yüeh’s attack at this critical juncture, when her rival was embarrassed on every side, seems to have convinced him that this upstart kingdom was the great enemy against whom every effort would henceforth have to be directed. Sun Wu was thus a well-seasoned warrior when he sat down to write his famous book, which according to my reckoning must have appeared towards the end, rather than the beginning, of Ho Lu’s reign. The story of the women may possibly have grown out of some real incident occurring about the same time. As we hear no more of Sun Wu after this from any source, he is hardly likely to have survived his patron or to have taken part in the death-struggle with Yüeh, which began with the disaster at Tsui-li.
It’s clear that any effort to piece together even the basics of Sun Tzŭ’s life has to rely mostly on guesswork. With that said, I would suggest that he likely started working for Wu around the time Ho Lu came to power and gained experience, though only as a subordinate officer, during the intense military activity that characterized the first half of that prince’s reign.[79] If he did become a general at any point, he certainly was never on the same level as the three{XXX} mentioned earlier. He was probably present during the siege and takeover of Ying and saw Wu’s sudden downfall the following year. Yüeh’s attack at this critical moment, when its rival was struggling on all fronts, seems to have made him realize that this emerging kingdom was the major threat that would require all efforts to combat moving forward. Sun Wu was thus an experienced warrior when he began writing his famous book, which I believe must have been published towards the end, rather than the beginning, of Ho Lu’s rule. The tale of the women may have originated from some real event happening around that time. Since we don’t hear anything more about Sun Wu from any source after this, it's unlikely that he outlived his patron or took part in the fierce struggle with Yüeh, which started with the disaster at Tsui-li.
If these inferences are approximately correct, there is a certain irony in the fate which decreed that China’s most illustrious man of peace should be contemporary with her greatest writer on war.
If these conclusions are roughly right, there’s a certain irony in the fact that China’s most famous advocate for peace lived at the same time as her greatest war writer.
The Text of Sun Tzŭ.
I have found it difficult to glean much about the history of Sun Tzŭ’s text. The quotations that occur in early authors go to show that the “13 chapters” of which Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien speaks were essentially the same as those now extant. We have his word for it that they were widely circulated in his day, and can only regret that he refrained from discussing them on that account.[80] Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface:—
I’ve found it tough to learn much about the history of Sun Tzŭ’s text. The quotes from early authors suggest that the “13 chapters” mentioned by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien were basically the same as the ones we have today. He assures us that they were widely circulated in his time, and it’s a shame he didn’t elaborate on them for that reason. [80] Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface:—
During the Ch‘in and Han dynasties Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War was in general use amongst military commanders, but they seem to have treated it as a work of mysterious import, and were unwilling to expound it for{XXXI} the benefit of posterity. Thus it came about that Wei Wu was the first to write a commentary on it.[81]
During the Qin and Han dynasties, Sun Tzu’s Art of War was widely used by military commanders, but they seemed to view it as a work of deep significance and were reluctant to explain it for{XXXI} the benefit of future generations. This led to Wei Wu being the first to write a commentary on it.[81]
As we have already seen, there is no reasonable ground to suppose that Ts‘ao Kung tampered with the text. But the text itself is often so obscure, and the number of editions which appeared from that time onward so great, especially during the T‘ang and Sung dynasties, that it would be surprising if numerous corruptions had not managed to creep in. Towards the middle of the Sung period, by which time all the chief commentaries on Sun Tzŭ were in existence, a certain 吉天保 Chi T‘ien-pao published a work in 15 chüan entitled 十家孫子會注 “Sun Tzŭ with the collected commentaries of ten writers.”[82] There was another text, with variant readings put forward by Chu Fu of 大興 Ta-hsing,[83] which also had supporters among the scholars of that period; but in the Ming editions, Sun Hsing-yen tells us, these readings were for some reason or other no longer put into circulation.[84] Thus, until the end of the 18th century, the text in sole possession of the field was one derived from Chi T‘ien-pao’s edition, although no actual copy of that important work was known to have survived. That, therefore, is the text of Sun Tzŭ which appears in the War section of the great Imperial encyclopaedia printed in 1726, the 古今圖書集成 Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng. Another copy at my disposal of what is practically the same text, with slight variations, is that contained in the 周秦十一子 “Eleven philosophers of the Chou and Ch‘in dynasties”{XXXII} [1758]. And the Chinese printed in Capt. Calthrop’s first edition is evidently a similar version which has filtered through Japanese channels. So things remained until 孫星衍 Sun Hsing-yen [1752–1818], a distinguished antiquarian and classical scholar,[85] who claimed to be an actual descendant of Sun Wu,[86] accidentally discovered a copy of Chi T‘ien-pao’s long-lost work, when on a visit to the library of the 華陰 Hua-yin temple.[87] Appended to it was the 遺說 I Shuo of 鄭友賢 Chêng Yu-hsien, mentioned in the T‘ung Chih, and also believed to have perished.[88] This is what Sun Hsing-yen designates as the 古本 or 原本 “original edition (or text)”—a rather misleading name, for it cannot by any means claim to set before us the text of Sun Tzŭ in its pristine purity. Chi T‘ien-pao was a careless compiler,[89] and appears to have been content to reproduce the somewhat debased version current in his day, without troubling to collate it{XXXIII} with the earliest editions then available. Fortunately, two versions of Sun Tzŭ, even older than the newly discovered work, were still extant, one buried in the T‘ung Tien, Tu Yu’s great treatise on the Constitution, the other similarly enshrined in the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan encyclopaedia. In both the complete text is to be found, though split up into fragments, intermixed with other matter, and scattered piecemeal over a number of different sections. Considering that the Yü Lan takes us back to the year 983, and the T‘ung Tien about 200 years further still, to the middle of the T‘ang dynasty, the value of these early transcripts of Sun Tzŭ can hardly be overestimated. Yet the idea of utilising them does not seem to have occurred to anyone until Sun Hsing-yen, acting under Government instructions, undertook a thorough recension of the text. This is his own account:—
As we’ve already discussed, there’s no good reason to believe that Ts‘ao Kung altered the text. However, the text itself is often quite unclear, and the number of editions that emerged after that time, particularly during the T‘ang and Sung dynasties, was so vast that it would be surprising if many mistakes hadn’t slipped in. By the middle of the Sung period, when all the major commentaries on Sun Tzŭ existed, a certain 吉天保 Chi T‘ien-pao published a work in 15 chüan called 十家孙子会注 “Sun Tzŭ with the collected commentaries of ten writers.” [82] Another text, which included different readings, was proposed by Chu Fu of DAXING Ta-hsing, [83] and it also had its supporters among scholars of that time; but in the Ming editions, Sun Hsing-yen informs us, these readings were strangely no longer circulated. [84] Thus, until the end of the 18th century, the only version of the text widely available came from Chi T‘ien-pao’s edition, although no actual copy of that important work was known to have survived. Therefore, that is the version of Sun Tzŭ found in the War section of the great Imperial encyclopedia printed in 1726, the Collection of Ancient and Modern Books Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng. Another version I have, which is practically the same text with minor variations, is contained in the Zhou and Qin's Eleven Sons “Eleven philosophers of the Chou and Ch‘in dynasties” {XXXII} [1758]. The Chinese printed in Capt. Calthrop’s first edition seems to be a similar version that has passed through Japanese channels. Things stayed this way until 孫星衍 Sun Hsing-yen [1752–1818], a notable antiquarian and classical scholar, [85] who claimed to be a direct descendant of Sun Wu, [86] stumbled upon a copy of Chi T‘ien-pao’s long-lost work during a visit to the library of the 华阴 Hua-yin temple. [87] Attached to it was the 遺言 I Shuo by 鄭友賢 Chêng Yu-hsien, mentioned in the T‘ung Chih, which was also believed to have been lost. [88] This is what Sun Hsing-yen refers to as the Used book or Originally “original edition (or text)”—a rather misleading term, as it cannot genuinely present the text of Sun Tzŭ in its original clarity. Chi T‘ien-pao was a careless compiler, [89] and he seems to have been satisfied with reproducing the somewhat corrupted version that was common in his time, without making an effort to compare it with the earliest editions available then. Fortunately, two versions of Sun Tzŭ, even older than the newly found work, were still around, one hidden in the T‘ung Tien, Tu Yu’s extensive treatise on the Constitution, and the other similarly enshrined in the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan encyclopedia. In both, the complete text can be found, although divided into fragments, mixed with other content, and scattered across various sections. Considering that the Yü Lan dates back to the year 983, and the T‘ung Tien about 200 years earlier, to the middle of the T‘ang dynasty, the significance of these early transcripts of Sun Tzŭ is immense. Yet, the idea of using them doesn’t seem to have crossed anyone's mind until Sun Hsing-yen, acting under Government orders, took on a comprehensive review of the text. This is his own account:—
Because of the numerous mistakes in the text of Sun Tzŭ which his editors had handed down, the Government ordered that the ancient edition [of Chi T‘ien-pao] should be used, and that the text should be revised and corrected throughout. It happened that Wu Nien-hu, the Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, a graduate of the second degree, had all devoted themselves to this study, probably surpassing me therein. Accordingly, I have had the whole work cut on blocks as a text-book for military men.[90]
Due to the many errors in the text of Sun Tzŭ that his editors passed down, the Government decided to use the ancient edition [of Chi T‘ien-pao] and ordered a complete revision and correction of the text. Wu Nien-hu, Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, a graduate of the second degree, had all dedicated themselves to this study, likely surpassing my knowledge in it. As a result, I had the entire work carved into blocks as a textbook for military personnel.[90]
The three individuals here referred to had evidently been occupied on the text of Sun Tzŭ prior to Sun Hsing-yen’s commission, but we are left in doubt as to the work they really accomplished. At any rate, the new edition, when ultimately produced, appeared in the names of Sun Hsing-yen and only one co-editor, 吳人驥 Wu Jên-chi. They took the “original text” as their basis, and by careful comparison with the older versions, as well as the extant commentaries and other sources of information such as{XXXIV} the I Shuo, succeeded in restoring a very large number of doubtful passages, and turned out, on the whole, what must be accepted as the closest approximation we are ever likely to get to Sun Tzŭ’s original work. This is what will hereafter be denominated the “standard text.”
The three individuals mentioned here had clearly been working on the text of Sun Tzŭ before Sun Hsing-yen's commission, but we remain unsure about the actual work they completed. Regardless, the new edition, when finally released, was credited to Sun Hsing-yen and only one co-editor, 吴人驥 Wu Jên-chi. They used the “original text” as their foundation and, through careful comparison with older versions, as well as existing commentaries and other sources of information such as {XXXIV} the I Shuo, managed to restore a significant number of unclear passages, ultimately producing what must be considered the closest version we are likely to get to Sun Tzŭ’s original work. This will henceforth be referred to as the “standard text.”
The copy which I have used belongs to a re-issue dated 1877. It is in 6 pên, forming part of a well-printed set of 23 early philosophical works in 83 pên.[91] It opens with a preface by Sun Hsing-yen (largely quoted in this introduction), vindicating the traditional view of Sun Tzŭ’s life and performances, and summing up in remarkably concise fashion the evidence in its favour. This is followed by Ts‘ao Kung’s preface to his edition, and the biography of Sun Tzŭ from the Shih Chi, both translated above. Then come, firstly, Chêng Yu-hsien’s I Shuo,[92] with author’s preface, and next, a short miscellany of historical and bibliographical information entitled 孫子敘錄 Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu, compiled by 畢以珣 Pi I-hsün. As regards the body of the work, each separate sentence is followed by a note on the text, if required, and then by the various commentaries appertaining to it, arranged in chronological order. These we shall now proceed to discuss briefly, one by one.
The copy I used is from a reissue dated 1877. It's in 6 pên, part of a well-printed set of 23 early philosophical works in 83 pên. [91] It starts with a preface by Sun Hsing-yen (mostly quoted in this introduction), defending the traditional view of Sun Tzŭ’s life and achievements, and summarizing the evidence in support of it remarkably well. Following that is Ts‘ao Kung’s preface to his edition, along with the biography of Sun Tzŭ from the Shih Chi, both translated above. Next are, first, Chêng Yu-hsien’s I Shuo, [92] including the author’s preface, and then a brief collection of historical and bibliographical information titled The Art of War Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu, compiled by 畢以珣 Pi I-hsün. Regarding the main text, each separate sentence is followed by a note on the text, if needed, and then by various related commentaries arranged in chronological order. We will now discuss these briefly, one by one.
The Commentators.
Sun Tzŭ can boast an exceptionally long and distinguished roll of commentators, which would do honour to any classic. 歐陽修 Ou-yang Hsiu remarks on this fact, though he wrote before the tale was complete, and rather ingeniously explains it by saying that the artifices of war, being{XXXV} inexhaustible, must therefore be susceptible of treatment in a great variety of ways.[93]
Sun Tzŭ has an incredibly long and impressive list of commentators that would be worthy of any classic. 歐陽修 Ou-yang Hsiu comments on this, even though he wrote before the story was finished, and cleverly explains it by saying that the methods of warfare, being{XXXV} endless, can be approached in many different ways.[93]
1. 曹操 Ts‘ao Ts‘ao or 曹公 Ts‘ao Kung, afterwards known as 魏武帝 Wei Wu Ti [A.D. 155–220]. There is hardly any room for doubt that the earliest commentary on Sun Tzŭ actually came from the pen of this extraordinary man, whose biography in the San Kuo Chih[94] reads like a romance. One of the greatest military geniuses that the world has seen, and Napoleonic in the scale of his operations, he was especially famed for the marvellous rapidity of his marches, which has found expression in the line 說曹操曹操就到 “Talk of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, and Ts‘ao Ts‘ao will appear.” Ou-yang Hsiu says of him that he was a great captain who “measured his strength against Tung Cho, Lü Pu and the two Yüan, father and son, and vanquished them all; whereupon he divided the Empire of Han with Wu and Shu, and made himself king. It is recorded that whenever a council of war was held by Wei on the eve of a far-reaching campaign, he had all his calculations ready; those generals who made use of them did not lose one battle in ten; those who ran counter to them in any particular saw their armies incontinently beaten and put to flight.”[95] Ts‘ao Kung’s notes on Sun Tzŭ, models of austere brevity, are so thoroughly characteristic of the stern commander known to history, that it is hard indeed to conceive of them as the work of a mere littérateur. Sometimes, indeed, owing to extreme{XXXVI} compression, they are scarcely intelligible and stand no less in need of a commentary than the text itself.[96] As we have seen, Ts‘ao Kung is the reputed author of the 新書, a book on war in 100,000 odd words, now lost, but mentioned in the 魏志.[97]
1. Cao Cao Ts‘ao Ts‘ao or Cao Cao Ts‘ao Kung, later known as Cao Cao Wei Wu Ti [A.D. 155–220]. There’s little doubt that the earliest commentary on Sun Tzŭ actually came from this remarkable individual, whose biography in the San Kuo Chih[94] reads like a novel. He was one of the greatest military strategists in history, comparable to Napoleon in the scale of his operations, especially known for the incredible speed of his movements, which is captured in the saying Talk about the devil, he's here. “Speak of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, and Ts‘ao Ts‘ao will show up.” Ou-yang Hsiu describes him as a great leader who “matched his strength against Tung Cho, Lü Pu, and the two Yüan, father and son, and defeated them all; afterward, he divided the Han Empire with Wu and Shu and made himself king. It’s noted that whenever Wei held a war council before a major campaign, he had all his strategies ready; those generals who followed them didn't lose more than one battle in ten; those who ignored them saw their armies swiftly beaten and routed.”[95] Ts‘ao Kung’s notes on Sun Tzŭ, marked by strict brevity, are so typical of the stern leader known to history that it’s hard to imagine them as the work of a mere littérateur. Sometimes, due to extreme{XXXVI} conciseness, they are barely understandable and require commentary just like the original text.[96] As noted, Ts‘ao Kung is believed to be the author of the New book, a military book of over 100,000 words, now lost, but referenced in the 魏志.[97]
2. 孟氏 Mêng Shih. The commentary which has come down to us under this name is comparatively meagre, and nothing about the author is known. Even his personal name has not been recorded. Chi T‘ien-pao’s edition places him after Chia Lin, and 鼂公武 Ch‘ao Kung-wu also assigns him to the T‘ang dynasty,[98] but this is obviously a mistake, as his work is mentioned in the 隋書經籍志. In Sun Hsing-yen’s preface, he appears as Mêng Shih of the Liang dynasty [502–557]. Others would identify him with 孟康 Mêng K‘ang of the 3rd century. In the 宋史藝文志,[99] he is named last of the 五家 “Five Commentators,” the others being Wei Wu Ti, Tu Mu, Ch‘ên Hao and Chia Lin.
2. Meng's Mêng Shih. The commentary we have from him is quite limited, and we don’t know anything about the author. His personal name hasn’t been recorded either. Chi T‘ien-pao’s edition places him after Chia Lin, and 鼂公武 Ch‘ao Kung-wu also assigns him to the T‘ang dynasty, but that’s clearly a mistake since his work is mentioned in the Sui Shu: Catalog of Classics. In Sun Hsing-yen’s preface, he is referred to as Mêng Shih of the Liang dynasty [502–557]. Others would link him with Meng Kang Mêng K‘ang of the 3rd century. In the Song History Arts and Literature, he is listed as the last of the 五家 “Five Commentators,” with the others being Wei Wu Ti, Tu Mu, Ch‘ên Hao, and Chia Lin.
3. 李筌 Li Ch‘üan of the 8th century was a well-known writer on military tactics. His 太白陰經 has been in constant use down to the present day. The 通志 mentions 閫外春秋 (lives of famous generals from the Chou to the T‘ang dynasty) as written by him.[100] He is also generally supposed to be the real author of the popular Taoist tract, the 陰符經. According to Ch‘ao Kung-wu and the T‘ien-i-ko catalogue,[101] he followed the 太乙遁甲 text of Sun Tzŭ, which differs considerably from those{XXXVII} now extant. His notes are mostly short and to the point, and he frequently illustrates his remarks by anecdotes from Chinese history.
3. 李筌 Li Ch‘üan of the 8th century was a well-known writer on military tactics. His 太白阴经 has been widely used up to the present day. The History Records mentions 閫外的春秋 (lives of famous generals from the Chou to the T‘ang dynasty) as written by him.[100] He is also widely believed to be the true author of the popular Taoist text, the 陰符經. According to Ch‘ao Kung-wu and the T‘ien-i-ko catalogue,[101] he followed the Taiyi Dunjia text of Sun Tzŭ, which is quite different from those{XXXVII} available today. His notes are mostly brief and direct, and he often illustrates his points with anecdotes from Chinese history.
4. 杜佑 Tu Yu (died 812) did not publish a separate commentary on Sun Tzŭ, his notes being taken from the T‘ung Tien, the encyclopaedic treatise on the Constitution which was his life-work. They are largely repetitions of Ts‘ao Kung and Mêng Shih, besides which it is believed that he drew on the ancient commentaries of 王凌 Wang Ling and others. Owing to the peculiar arrangement of the T‘ung Tien, he has to explain each passage on its merits, apart from the context, and sometimes his own explanation does not agree with that of Ts‘ao Kung, whom he always quotes first. Though not strictly to be reckoned as one of the “Ten Commentators,” he was added to their number by Chi T‘ien-pao, being wrongly placed after his grandson Tu Mu.
4. 杜佑 Tu Yu (died 812) didn’t write a separate commentary on Sun Tzŭ; instead, his notes came from the T‘ung Tien, the comprehensive work on the Constitution that was his life’s work. His notes mostly repeat the ideas of Ts‘ao Kung and Mêng Shih, and it’s thought that he also referenced the ancient commentaries of Wang Ling Wang Ling and others. Due to the unique organization of the T‘ung Tien, he has to explain each passage on its own merits, outside of the overall context, and sometimes his explanations don’t match Ts‘ao Kung’s, whom he always cites first. Although he isn’t strictly considered one of the “Ten Commentators,” he was added to their list by Chi T‘ien-pao, being mistakenly placed after his grandson Tu Mu.
5. 杜牧 Tu Mu (803–852) is perhaps best known as a poet—a bright star even in the glorious galaxy of the T‘ang period. We learn from Ch‘ao Kung-wu that although he had no practical experience of war, he was extremely fond of discussing the subject, and was moreover well read in the military history of the Ch‘un Ch‘iu and Chan Kuo eras.[102] His notes, therefore, are well worth attention. They are very copious, and replete with historical parallels. The gist of Sun Tzŭ’s work is thus summarised by him: “Practise benevolence and justice, but on the other hand make full use of artifice and measures of expediency.”[103] He further declared that all the military{XXXVIII} triumphs and disasters of the thousand years which had elapsed since Sun Wu’s death would, upon examination, be found to uphold and corroborate, in every particular, the maxims contained in his book.[104] Tu Mu’s somewhat spiteful charge against Ts‘ao Kung has already been considered elsewhere.
5. 杜牧 Tu Mu (803–852) is probably best known as a poet—a shining star even in the magnificent era of the T‘ang dynasty. According to Ch‘ao Kung-wu, even though he had no real military experience, he loved discussing the topic and was well-versed in the military history of the Ch‘un Ch‘iu and Chan Kuo periods.[102] His notes are therefore very valuable. They are extensive and filled with historical comparisons. He summarizes the essence of Sun Tzŭ’s work as follows: “Emphasize kindness and justice, but also fully utilize strategy and practical measures.”[103] Additionally, he stated that all the military{XXXVIII} successes and failures over the thousand years since Sun Wu’s death would, upon closer inspection, consistently support and confirm the principles found in his book.[104] Tu Mu’s somewhat bitter criticism of Ts‘ao Kung has already been addressed elsewhere.
6. 陳皥 Ch‘ên Hao appears to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu. Ch‘ao Kung-wu says that he was impelled to write a new commentary on Sun Tzŭ because Ts‘ao Kung’s on the one hand was too obscure and subtle, and that of Tu Mu on the other too long-winded and diffuse.[105] Ou-yang Hsiu, writing in the middle of the 11th century, calls Ts‘ao Kung, Tu Mu and Ch‘ên Hao the three chief commentators on Sun Tzŭ (三家), and observes that Ch‘ên Hao is continually attacking Tu Mu’s shortcomings. His commentary, though not lacking in merit, must rank below those of his predecessors.
6. 陳皥 Ch‘ên Hao seems to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu. Ch‘ao Kung-wu mentions that he felt the need to write a new commentary on Sun Tzŭ because Ts‘ao Kung’s was too obscure and subtle, while Tu Mu’s was too long-winded and diffuse.[105] Ou-yang Hsiu, writing in the middle of the 11th century, refers to Ts‘ao Kung, Tu Mu, and Ch‘ên Hao as the three main commentators on Sun Tzŭ (Three houses), and notes that Ch‘ên Hao is constantly criticizing Tu Mu’s weaknesses. His commentary, while not without value, is generally considered to be inferior to those of his predecessors.
7. 賈林 Chia Lin is known to have lived under the T‘ang dynasty, for his commentary on Sun Tzŭ is mentioned in the 唐書 and was afterwards republished by 紀燮 Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty together with those of Mêng Shih and Tu Yu.[106] It is of somewhat scanty texture, and in point of quality, too, perhaps the least valuable of the eleven.
7. 賈林 Chia Lin is known to have lived during the Tang dynasty, as his commentary on Sun Tzu is mentioned in the Tang Shu and was later republished by 紀燮 Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty, alongside those of Meng Shi and Tu Yu.[106] It is somewhat thin in content, and in terms of quality, it might be the least valuable of the eleven.
8. 梅堯臣 Mei Yao-ch‘ên (1002–1060), commonly known by his “style” as Mei 聖兪 Shêng-yü, was, like Tu Mu, a poet of distinction. His commentary was published with a laudatory preface by the great Ou-yang Hsiu, from which we may cull the following:—
8. 梅堯臣 Mei Yao-ch‘ên (1002–1060), commonly known by his “style” as Mei 聖兪 Shêng-yü, was, like Tu Mu, a distinguished poet. His commentary was published with a praise-filled preface by the renowned Ou-yang Hsiu, from which we can extract the following:—
Later scholars have misread Sun Tzŭ, distorting his words and trying to make them square with their own one-sided views. Thus, though{XXXIX} commentators have not been lacking, only a few have proved equal to the task. My friend Shêng-yü has not fallen into this mistake. In attempting to provide a critical commentary for Sun Tzŭ’s work, he does not lose sight of the fact that these sayings were intended for states engaged in internecine warfare; that the author is not concerned with the military conditions prevailing under the sovereigns of the three ancient dynasties,[107] nor with the nine punitive measures prescribed to the Minister of War.[108] Again, Sun Wu loved brevity of diction, but his meaning is always deep. Whether the subject be marching an army, or handling soldiers, or estimating the enemy, or controlling the forces of victory, it is always systematically treated; the sayings are bound together in strict logical sequence, though this has been obscured by commentators who have probably failed to grasp their meaning. In his own commentary, Mei Shêng-yü has brushed aside all the obstinate prejudices of these critics, and has tried to bring out the true meaning of Sun Tzŭ himself. In this way, the clouds of confusion have been dispersed and the sayings made clear. I am convinced that the present work deserves to be handed down side by side with the three great commentaries; and for a great deal that they find in the sayings, coming generations will have constant reason to thank my friend Shêng-yü.[109]
Later scholars have misinterpreted Sun Tzŭ, twisting his words to fit their own narrow perspectives. Although there have been many commentators, only a few have truly succeeded in the task. My friend Shêng-yü has avoided this pitfall. In his effort to provide a critical commentary on Sun Tzŭ’s work, he keeps in mind that these sayings were meant for states involved in civil war; the author isn’t concerned with the military conditions that existed under the rulers of the three ancient dynasties, nor with the nine punitive measures outlined for the Minister of War. Once again, Sun Wu preferred concise language, but his meanings are always profound. Whether discussing the movement of an army, managing soldiers, assessing the enemy, or mastering the elements of victory, everything is methodically addressed; the sayings are interconnected in a strict logical order, even though this has been obscured by commentators who likely failed to understand them. In his own commentary, Mei Shêng-yü has set aside the stubborn biases of these critics and has sought to reveal the true meaning of Sun Tzŭ. In doing so, the confusion has cleared, and the sayings are now understandable. I believe this work deserves to be recognized alongside the three great commentaries, and future generations will have much to thank my friend Shêng-yü for regarding the insights they find in these sayings.
Making some allowance for the exuberance of friendship, I am inclined to endorse this favourable judgment, and would certainly place him above Ch‘ên Hao in order of merit.
Considering the enthusiasm of friendship, I’m inclined to agree with this positive opinion, and I would definitely rate him higher than Ch‘ên Hao in terms of merit.
{XL}
{XL}
9. 王晳 Wang Hsi, also of the Sung dynasty, is decidedly original in some of his interpretations, but much less judicious than Mei Yao-ch‘ên, and on the whole not a very trustworthy guide. He is fond of comparing his own commentary with that of Ts‘ao Kung, but the comparison is not often flattering to him. We learn from Ch‘ao Kung-wu that Wang Hsi revised the ancient text of Sun Tzŭ, filling up lacunae and correcting mistakes.[110]
9. 王晳 Wang Hsi, also from the Sung dynasty, has some truly original interpretations, but he’s not as discerning as Mei Yao-ch‘ên, and overall, he's not a very reliable guide. He often compares his own commentary to that of Ts‘ao Kung, but those comparisons usually don’t come out in his favor. From Ch‘ao Kung-wu, we learn that Wang Hsi revised the ancient text of Sun Tzŭ, filling in gaps and correcting errors.[110]
10. 何延錫 Ho Yen-hsi of the Sung dynasty. The personal name of this commentator is given as above by 鄭樵 Chêng Ch‘iao in the T‘ung Chih, written about the middle of the twelfth century, but he appears simply as 何氏 Ho Shih in the Yü Hai, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes Ch‘ao Kung-wu as saying that his personal name is unknown. There seems to be no reason to doubt Chêng Ch‘iao’s statement, otherwise I should have been inclined to hazard a guess and identify him with one 何去非 Ho Ch‘ü-fei, the author of a short treatise on war entitled 備論, who lived in the latter part of the 11th century.[111] Ho Shih’s commentary, in the words of the T‘ien-i-ko catalogue, 有所裨益 “contains helpful additions” here and there, but is chiefly remarkable for the copious extracts taken, in adapted form, from the dynastic histories and other sources.
10. 何延锡 Ho Yen-hsi of the Sung dynasty. This commentator's personal name is stated as above by 鄭樵 Chêng Ch‘iao in the T‘ung Chih, written around the middle of the twelfth century, but he is simply referred to as 何氏 Ho Shih in the Yü Hai, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes Ch‘ao Kung-wu as saying that his personal name is unknown. There seems to be no reason to doubt Chêng Ch‘iao’s statement; otherwise, I would have been inclined to guess and identify him with one 何去非 Ho Ch‘ü-fei, the author of a short treatise on war entitled Additional notes, who lived in the latter part of the 11th century.[111] Ho Shih’s commentary, according to the T‘ien-i-ko catalogue, 有帮助 “contains helpful additions” here and there, but is mainly notable for the extensive extracts taken, in adapted form, from the dynastic histories and other sources.
11. 張預 Chang Yü. The list closes with a commentator of no great originality perhaps, but gifted with admirable powers of lucid exposition. His commentary is based on that of Ts‘ao Kung, whose terse sentences he contrives to expand and develop in masterly fashion. Without Chang Yü, it is safe to say that much of Ts‘ao Kung’s commentary would have remained cloaked in its pristine obscurity and therefore valueless. His work is not mentioned in the Sung history, the T‘ung K‘ao, or{XLI} the Yü Hai, but it finds a niche in the T‘ung Chih, which also names him as the author of the 百將傳 “Lives of Famous Generals.”[112]
11. 張預 Chang Yü. The list concludes with a commentator who may not be particularly original, but possesses remarkable skills in clear explanation. His commentary builds on that of Ts‘ao Kung, taking his concise sentences and expertly expanding and elaborating on them. Without Chang Yü, it’s fair to say that much of Ts‘ao Kung’s commentary would have remained hidden in its original obscurity and thus worthless. His work isn't mentioned in the Sung history, the T‘ung K‘ao, or{XLI} the Yü Hai, but it is noted in the T‘ung Chih, which also identifies him as the author of the Baijiang Chuan “Lives of Famous Generals.”[112]
It is rather remarkable that the last-named four should all have flourished within so short a space of time. Ch‘ao Kung-wu accounts for it by saying: “During the early years of the Sung dynasty the Empire enjoyed a long spell of peace, and men ceased to practise the art of war. But when [Chao] Yüan-hao’s rebellion came [1038–42] and the frontier generals were defeated time after time, the Court made strenuous enquiry for men skilled in war, and military topics became the vogue amongst all the high officials. Hence it is that the commentators of Sun Tzŭ in our dynasty belong mainly to that period.”[113]
It’s quite remarkable that the last four all thrived in such a short time. Ch‘ao Kung-wu explains it by saying: “During the early years of the Sung dynasty, the Empire enjoyed a long period of peace, and people stopped practicing the art of war. But when [Chao] Yüan-hao’s rebellion happened [1038–42] and the frontier generals kept getting defeated, the Court started a thorough search for skilled military leaders, and military topics became the trend among high officials. That’s why the commentators of Sun Tzŭ in our dynasty mainly come from that era.”[113]
Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others whose work has not come down to us. The Sui Shu mentions four, namely 王凌 Wang Ling (often quoted by Tu Yu as 王子); 張子尙 Chang Tzŭ-shang; 賈詡 Chia Hsü of 魏 Wei;[114] and 沈友 Shên Yu of 吳 Wu. The T‘ang Shu adds 孫鎬 Sun Hao, and the T‘ung Chih 蕭吉 Hsiao Chi, while the T‘u Shu mentions a Ming commentator, 黃潤玉 Huang Jun-yü. It is possible that some of these may have been merely collectors and editors of other commentaries, like Chi T‘ien-pao and Chi Hsieh, mentioned above. Certainly in the case of the latter, the entry 紀夑注孫子 in the T‘ung K‘ao, without the following note, would give one to understand that he had written an independent commentary of his own.
Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others whose work hasn’t survived. The Sui Shu mentions four, namely 王凌 Wang Ling (often quoted by Tu Yu as Prince), 張子尙 Chang Tzŭ-shang, 賈詡 Chia Hsü of 魏 Wei, and 沈友 Shên Yu of 吳 Wu. The T‘ang Shu adds 孫鎬 (Sun Hao) Sun Hao, and the T‘ung Chih includes 蕭吉 Hsiao Chi, while the T‘u Shu mentions a Ming commentator, 黃潤玉 Huang Jun-yü. It’s possible that some of these were just collectors and editors of other commentaries, like Chi T‘ien-pao and Chi Hsieh, mentioned above. Certainly in the case of the latter, the entry 紀夑注孫子 in the T‘ung K‘ao, without the following note, would lead one to believe that he had written an independent commentary of his own.
There are two works, described in the Ssu K‘u Ch‘üan{XLII} Shu[115] and no doubt extremely rare, which I should much like to have seen. One is entitled 孫子參同, in 5 chüan. It gives selections from four new commentators, probably of the Ming dynasty, as well as from the eleven known to us. The names of the four are 解元 Hsieh Yüan; 張鏊 Chang Ao; 李村 Li Ts‘ai; and 黃治徵 Huang Chih-chêng. The other work is 孫子彚徵 in 4 chüan, compiled by 鄭端 Chêng Tuan of the present dynasty. It is a compendium of information on ancient warfare, with special reference to Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters.
There are two works, described in the Ssu K‘u Ch‘üan{XLII} Shu[115] and likely extremely rare, that I would really like to see. One is titled 孫子參同, in 5 chüan. It contains selections from four new commentators, probably from the Ming dynasty, in addition to the eleven we already know. The names of the four are 解元 Hsieh Yüan; 張鏊 Chang Ao; Li Village Li Ts‘ai; and 黃治徵 Huang Chih-chêng. The other work is 孫子兵法 in 4 chüan, compiled by 鄭端 Chêng Tuan of the current dynasty. It is a compilation of information on ancient warfare, specifically about Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters.
Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ.
Sun Tzŭ has exercised a potent fascination over the minds of some of China’s greatest men. Among the famous generals who are known to have studied his pages with enthusiasm may be mentioned 韓信 Han Hsin (d. B.C. 196),[116] 馮異 Fêng I (d. A.D. 34),[117] 呂蒙 Lü Mêng (d. 219),[118] and 岳飛 Yo Fei (1103–1141).[119] The opinion of Ts‘ao Kung, who disputes with Han Hsin the highest place in Chinese military annals, has already been recorded.[120] Still more remarkable, in one way, is the testimony of purely literary men, such as 蘇洵 Su Hsün (the father of Su Tung-p‘o), who wrote several essays on military topics, all of which owe their chief inspiration to Sun Tzŭ. The following short passage by him is preserved in the Yü Hai:[121]—
Sun Tzŭ has held a strong fascination for some of China's greatest minds. Among the well-known generals who studied his work with great enthusiasm are Han Xin Han Hsin (d. B.C. 196), [116] 馮異 Fêng I (d. A.D. 34), [117] 呂蒙 Lü Mêng (d. 219), [118] and Yue Fei Yo Fei (1103–1141). [119] The views of Ts‘ao Kung, who competes with Han Hsin for the top spot in Chinese military history, have already been noted. [120] Even more notable, in another sense, is the acknowledgment from purely literary figures, like 蘇洵 Su Hsün (the father of Su Tung-p‘o), who wrote several essays on military subjects, all of which draw their main inspiration from Sun Tzŭ. The following brief passage from him is found in the Yü Hai: [121]—
{XLIII}
{XLIII}
Sun Wu’s saying, that in war one cannot make certain of conquering,[122] is very different indeed from what other books tell us.[123] Wu Ch‘i was a man of the same stamp as Sun Wu: they both wrote books on war, and they are linked together in popular speech as “Sun and Wu.” But Wu Ch‘i’s remarks on war are less weighty, his rules are rougher and more crudely stated, and there is not the same unity of plan as in Sun Tzŭ’s work, where the style is terse, but the meaning fully brought out.[124]
Sun Wu's saying that in war you can't be sure of winning is quite different from what other books say. Wu Ch’i was a similar figure to Sun Wu; they both wrote about warfare and are often referred to together as "Sun and Wu." However, Wu Ch’i's insights on war are less profound, his rules are more straightforward and roughly expressed, and there isn’t the same cohesive plan as in Sun Tzŭ’s work, where the writing is concise, yet the meanings are fully conveyed.
The 性理彚要, ch. 17, contains the following extract from the 藝圃折衷 “Impartial Judgments in the Garden of Literature” by 鄭厚 Chêng Hou:—
The Ethics and principles summary, ch. 17, contains the following extract from the Art garden compromise “Impartial Judgments in the Garden of Literature” by 鄭厚 Chêng Hou:—
Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters are not only the staple and base of all military men’s training, but also compel the most careful attention of scholars and men of letters. His sayings are terse yet elegant, simple yet profound, perspicuous and eminently practical. Such works as the Lun Yü, the I Ching and the great Commentary,[125] as well as the writings of Mencius, Hsün K‘uang and Yang Chu, all fall below the level of Sun Tzŭ.[126]
Sun Tzu's 13 chapters are not only fundamental to all military training, but also demand the careful attention of scholars and intellectuals. His quotes are concise yet graceful, straightforward yet deep, clear and highly practical. Works like the Lun Yü, the I Ching, and the great Commentary, [125] along with the writings of Mencius, Hsün K'uang, and Yang Chu, all fall short compared to Sun Tzu.[126]
Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully admits the first part of the criticism, although he dislikes the audacious comparison with the venerated classical works. Language of this sort, he says, “encourages a ruler’s bent towards unrelenting warfare and reckless militarism.”[127]
Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully acknowledges the first part of the criticism, although he dislikes the bold comparison to the respected classical works. He says language like this “encourages a ruler’s inclination toward relentless warfare and reckless militarism.”[127]
Apologies for War.
Accustomed as we are to think of China as the greatest peace-loving nation on earth, we are in some danger of{XLIV} forgetting that her experience of war in all its phases has also been such as no modern State can parallel. Her long military annals stretch back to a point at which they are lost in the mists of time. She had built the Great Wall and was maintaining a huge standing army along her frontier centuries before the first Roman legionary was seen on the Danube. What with the perpetual collisions of the ancient feudal States, the grim conflicts with Huns, Turks and other invaders after the centralisation of government, the terrific upheavals which accompanied the overthrow of so many dynasties, besides the countless rebellions and minor disturbances that have flamed up and flickered out again one by one, it is hardly too much to say that the clash of arms has never ceased to resound in one portion or another of the Empire.
Though we tend to see China as the most peace-loving country in the world, we risk forgetting that its history with war is unparalleled by any modern nation. China’s extensive military history goes back so far that it’s shrouded in time’s fog. She constructed the Great Wall and maintained a massive standing army along her borders centuries before the first Roman soldier arrived on the Danube. With the constant conflicts among the ancient feudal states, the brutal battles against the Huns, Turks, and other invaders following the centralization of government, the violent disruptions that came with the fall of numerous dynasties, along with the innumerable rebellions and minor uprisings that have sparked and faded away, it’s hardly an exaggeration to say that the sound of battle has never truly stopped echoing in some part of the Empire.
No less remarkable is the succession of illustrious captains to whom China can point with pride. As in all countries, the greatest are found emerging at the most fateful crises of her history. Thus, Po Ch‘i stands out conspicuous in the period when Ch‘in was entering upon her final struggle with the remaining independent states. The stormy years which followed the break-up of the Ch‘in dynasty are illumined by the transcendent genius of Han Hsin. When the House of Han in turn is tottering to its fall, the great and baleful figure of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao dominates the scene. And in the establishment of the T‘ang dynasty, one of the mightiest tasks achieved by man, the superhuman energy of Li Shih-min (afterwards the Emperor T‘ai Tsung) was seconded by the brilliant strategy of Li Ching. None of these generals need fear comparison with the greatest names in the military history of Europe.
No less impressive is the lineup of renowned leaders that China can take pride in. As in all nations, the greatest heroes emerge during the most critical moments of her history. For instance, Po Ch‘i stands out prominently during the time when Ch‘in was beginning its final conflict with the remaining independent states. The tumultuous years that followed the collapse of the Ch‘in dynasty are marked by the extraordinary talent of Han Hsin. When the House of Han is also on the brink of collapse, the formidable and ominous figure of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao takes center stage. And in the founding of the T‘ang dynasty, one of the most significant achievements in human history, the incredible drive of Li Shih-min (later known as Emperor T‘ai Tsung) was complemented by the brilliant tactics of Li Ching. None of these generals need to shy away from comparisons with the greatest figures in European military history.
In spite of all this, the great body of Chinese sentiment, from Lao Tzŭ downwards, and especially as reflected in the standard literature of Confucianism, has been consistently pacific and intensely opposed to militarism in any form. It is such an uncommon thing to find any of the literati{XLV} defending warfare on principle, that I have thought it worth while to collect and translate a few passages in which the unorthodox view is upheld. The following, by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, shows that for all his ardent admiration of Confucius, he was yet no advocate of peace at any price:—
Despite all this, the overall attitude in China, from Lao Tzŭ onwards, particularly as seen in Confucian literature, has been consistently peaceful and strongly opposed to militarism in any form. It's quite rare to find any scholars{XLV} defending war on principle, so I thought it would be worthwhile to gather and translate a few passages where the unconventional view is presented. The following excerpt from Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien illustrates that, despite his deep admiration for Confucius, he was not an advocate of peace at any cost:—
Military weapons are the means used by the Sage to punish violence and cruelty, to give peace to troublous times, to remove difficulties and dangers, and to succour those who are in peril. Every animal with blood in its veins and horns on its head will fight when it is attacked. How much more so will man, who carries in his breast the faculties of love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is pleased, a feeling of affection springs up within him; when angry, his poisoned sting is brought into play. That is the natural law which governs his being.... What then shall be said of those scholars of our time, blind to all great issues, and without any appreciation of relative values, who can only bark out their stale formulas about “virtue” and “civilisation,” condemning the use of military weapons? They will surely bring our country to impotence and dishonour and the loss of her rightful heritage; or, at the very least, they will bring about invasion and rebellion, sacrifice of territory and general enfeeblement. Yet they obstinately refuse to modify the position they have taken up. The truth is that, just as in the family the teacher must not spare the rod, and punishments cannot be dispensed with in the State, so military chastisement can never be allowed to fall into abeyance in the Empire. All one can say is that this power will be exercised wisely by some, foolishly by others, and that among those who bear arms some will be loyal and others rebellious.[128]
Military weapons are the tools used by the Sage to punish violence and cruelty, to bring peace in troubled times, to eliminate difficulties and dangers, and to help those in peril. Every animal with blood in its veins and horns on its head will fight when attacked. How much more will a person, who possesses the capacity for love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is happy, feelings of affection arise; when angry, he unleashes his toxic sting. That is the natural law that governs his existence... So, what can be said about those scholars of today, who are blind to significant issues and lack any understanding of relative values, and can only repeat tired phrases about “virtue” and “civilization,” condemning the use of military weapons? They will undoubtedly lead our country to weakness and shame, risking the loss of its rightful heritage; or, at the very least, they will invite invasion and rebellion, ceding territory and weakening our nation. Yet, they stubbornly refuse to change their stance. The truth is that, just as in a family a teacher must use discipline and punishment cannot be ignored in the State, military force can never be disregarded in the Empire. One can only say that this power will be wielded wisely by some, foolishly by others, and among those who carry arms, some will be loyal and others will rebel.[128]
The next piece is taken from Tu Mu’s preface to his commentary on Sun Tzŭ:—
The next section is from Tu Mu’s introduction to his commentary on Sun Tzŭ:—
War may be defined as punishment, which is one of the functions of government. It was the profession of Chung Yu and Jan Ch‘iu, both{XLVI} disciples of Confucius. Nowadays, the holding of trials and hearing of litigation, the imprisonment of offenders and their execution by flogging in the market-place, are all done by officials. But the wielding of huge armies, the throwing down of fortified cities, the haling of women and children into captivity, and the beheading of traitors—this is also work which is done by officials. The objects of the rack[129] and of military weapons are essentially the same. There is no intrinsic difference between the punishment of flogging and cutting off heads in war. For the lesser infractions of law, which are easily dealt with, only a small amount of force need be employed: hence the institution of torture and flogging. For more serious outbreaks of lawlessness, which are hard to suppress, a greater amount of force is necessary: hence the use of military weapons and wholesale decapitation. In both cases, however, the end in view is to get rid of wicked people, and to give comfort and relief to the good....[130]
War can be seen as a form of punishment, which is one of the roles of government. This was the viewpoint of Chung Yu and Jan Ch‘iu, both disciples of Confucius. Today, trials, hearings, imprisonments, and public executions are all carried out by officials. But leading large armies, conquering fortified cities, capturing women and children, and executing traitors—these are also tasks performed by officials. The tools of torture and weapons of war serve similar purposes. There is no fundamental difference between punishing someone through flogging and executing them in battle. For minor legal violations that are straightforward to address, only a little force is needed, which is why torture and flogging are used. For more severe cases of lawlessness that are difficult to control, a heavier hand is required, which leads to the use of military force and mass beheadings. In both situations, the ultimate goal is to eliminate wrongdoers and provide comfort and relief to those who are good....
Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, saying: “Have you, Sir, acquired your military aptitude by study, or is it innate?” Jan Yu replied: “It has been acquired by study.”[131] “How can that be so,” said Chi-sun, “seeing that you are a disciple of Confucius?” “It is a fact,” replied Jan Yu; “I was taught by Confucius. It is fitting that the great Sage should exercise both civil and military functions, though to be sure my instruction in the art of fighting has not yet gone very far.”
Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, “Have you, Sir, developed your military skills through study, or are they something you're born with?” Jan Yu replied, “I've developed them through study.” [131] “How can that be,” said Chi-sun, “since you are a student of Confucius?” “It's true,” Jan Yu responded; “I was taught by Confucius. It makes sense for the great Sage to have knowledge in both civil and military areas, although I will admit my training in combat hasn’t progressed very far.”
Now, who the author was of this rigid distinction between the “civil” and the “military,” and the limitation of each to a separate sphere of action, or in what year of which dynasty it was first introduced, is more than I can say. But, at any rate, it has come about that the members of the governing class are quite afraid of enlarging on military topics, or do so only in a shamefaced manner. If any are bold enough to discuss the subject, they are at once set down as eccentric individuals of coarse and brutal propensities. This is an extraordinary instance of the way in{XLVII} which, through sheer lack of reasoning, men unhappily lose sight of fundamental principles.[132]
Now, who started this strict divide between the “civil” and the “military,” and limited each to its own area of action, or when it first came about, I can't say. But, it has definitely resulted in the governing class being quite hesitant to talk about military matters, or they only do so awkwardly. If anyone is brave enough to bring it up, they are immediately labeled as odd people with rough and violent tendencies. This is a striking example of how, due to a lack of reasoning, people sadly overlook fundamental principles.{XLVII} [132]
When the Duke of Chou was minister under Ch‘êng Wang, he regulated ceremonies and made music, and venerated the arts of scholarship and learning; yet when the barbarians of the River Huai revolted,[133] he sallied forth and chastised them. When Confucius held office under the Duke of Lu, and a meeting was convened at Chia-ku,[134] he said: “If pacific negotiations are in progress, warlike preparations should have been made beforehand.” He rebuked and shamed the Marquis of Ch‘i, who cowered under him and dared not proceed to violence. How can it be said that these two great Sages had no knowledge of military matters?[135]
When the Duke of Chou was a minister under Ch'eng Wang, he organized ceremonies and created music, and he respected the fields of scholarship and education; yet when the barbarians of the River Huai revolted, [133] he went out and punished them. When Confucius was in office under the Duke of Lu, and a meeting was held at Chia-ku, [134] he said: “If peaceful negotiations are underway, military preparations should have already been made.” He scolded and embarrassed the Marquis of Ch'i, who shrank back and didn’t dare to resort to force. How can anyone claim that these two great Sages had no understanding of military affairs? [135]
We have seen that the great Chu Hsi held Sun Tzŭ in high esteem. He also appeals to the authority of the Classics:—
We have seen that the great Chu Hsi had a high regard for Sun Tzŭ. He also references the authority of the Classics:—
Our Master Confucius, answering Duke Ling of Wei, said: “I have never studied matters connected with armies and battalions.”[136] Replying to K‘ung Wên-tzŭ, he said: “I have not been instructed about buff-coats and weapons.”[137] But if we turn to the meeting at Chia-ku,[138] we find that he used armed force against the men of Lai,[139] so that the marquis of Ch‘i was overawed. Again, when the inhabitants of Pi revolted, he ordered his officers to attack them, whereupon they were defeated and fled in confusion.[140] He once uttered the words: “If I fight, I{XLVIII} conquer.”[141] And Jan Yu also said: “The Sage exercises both civil and military functions.”[142] Can it be a fact that Confucius never studied or received instruction in the art of war? We can only say that he did not specially choose matters connected with armies and fighting to be the subject of his teaching.[143]
Our Master Confucius, responding to Duke Ling of Wei, said: “I've never studied topics related to armies and battalions.”[136] In reply to K‘ung Wên-tzŭ, he said: “I haven’t been taught about armor and weapons.”[137] But if we look at the meeting at Chia-ku,[138] we see that he used military force against the men of Lai,[139] which intimidated the marquis of Ch‘i. Again, when the people of Pi revolted, he commanded his officers to attack them, resulting in their defeat and chaotic retreat.[140] He once declared: “If I fight, I{XLVIII} conquer.”[141] And Jan Yu also stated: “The Sage manages both civil and military responsibilities.”[142] Is it really true that Confucius never studied or learned about warfare? We can only conclude that he did not specifically choose topics related to armies and conflict as the focus of his teachings.[143]
Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzŭ, writes in similar strain:—
Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzŭ, writes in a similar way:—
Confucius said: “I am unversed in military matters.” He also said: “If I fight, I conquer.”[144] Confucius ordered ceremonies and regulated music. Now war constitutes one of the five classes of State ceremonial,[145] and must not be treated as an independent branch of study. Hence, the words “I am unversed in” must be taken to mean that there are things which even an inspired Teacher does not know. Those who have to lead an army and devise stratagems, must learn the art of war. But if one can command the services of a good general like Sun Tzŭ, who was employed by Wu Tzŭ-hsü, there is no need to learn it oneself. Hence the remark added by Confucius: “If I fight, I conquer.”[146]
Confucius said, “I don’t know much about military matters.” He also stated, “If I go into battle, I will win.”[144] Confucius organized ceremonies and set guidelines for music. Today, war is considered one of the five categories of State ceremony,[145] and should not be regarded as a stand-alone field of study. Therefore, the phrase “I don’t know much about” suggests that there are aspects even a wise Teacher is unaware of. Those who lead an army and come up with strategies need to understand the art of war. However, if one can rely on a skilled general like Sun Tzŭ, who served Wu Tzŭ-hsü, there's no need to learn it personally. Hence, Confucius added, “If I go into battle, I will win.”[146]
The men of the present day, however, wilfully interpret these words of Confucius in their narrowest sense, as though he meant that books on the art of war were not worth reading. With blind persistency, they adduce the example of Chao Kua, who pored over his father’s books to no purpose,[147] as a proof that all military theory is useless. Again, seeing{XLIX} that books on war have to do with such things as opportunism in designing plans, and the conversion of spies, they hold that the art is immoral and unworthy of a sage. These people ignore the fact that the studies of our scholars and the civil administration of our officials also require steady application and practice before efficiency is reached. The ancients were particularly chary of allowing mere novices to botch their work.[148] Weapons are baneful[149] and fighting perilous; and unless a general is in constant practice, he ought not to hazard other men’s lives in battle.[150] Hence it is essential that Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters should be studied.[151]
The men of today, however, deliberately interpret these words of Confucius in the most limited way, as if he meant that books on the art of war aren't worth reading. With stubborn insistence, they bring up the example of Chao Kua, who studied his father’s books without any benefit, [147] as evidence that all military theory is useless. Moreover, since books on war involve topics like opportunism in planning and the manipulation of spies, they argue that the art is immoral and not suitable for a sage. These individuals overlook the fact that the studies of our scholars and the civil duties of our officials also require consistent dedication and practice before achieving effectiveness. The ancients were especially careful about letting mere novices mess up their work.[148] Weapons are dangerous [149] and fighting risky; and unless a general is constantly practicing, he shouldn't gamble with other people's lives in battle.[150] Therefore, it is crucial that Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters should be studied.[151]
Hsiang Liang used to instruct his nephew Chi[152] in the art of war. Chi got a rough idea of the art in its general bearings, but would not pursue his studies to their proper outcome, the consequence being that he was finally defeated and overthrown. He did not realise that the tricks and artifices of war are beyond verbal computation. Duke Hsiang of Sung[153] and King Yen of Hsü[154] were brought to destruction by their misplaced humanity. The treacherous and underhand nature of war necessitates the use of guile and stratagem suited to the occasion. There is a case on record of Confucius himself having violated an extorted oath,[155] and also of his having left the Sung State in disguise.[156] Can we then recklessly arraign Sun Tzŭ for disregarding truth and honesty?[157]
Hsiang Liang used to teach his nephew Chi[152] about warfare. Chi got a basic grasp of the concepts, but he didn't take his studies seriously enough, which led to his eventual defeat and downfall. He didn’t understand that the techniques and strategies of war can’t just be explained with words. Duke Hsiang of Sung[153] and King Yen of Hsü[154] were ruined because they were too compassionate. The deceitful and secretive nature of war requires the use of cunning and strategies appropriate for the situation. There’s a record of Confucius himself having broken an extorted oath,[155] and also of him leaving the Sung State in disguise.[156] Should we then carelessly accuse Sun Tzŭ of ignoring truth and honesty?[157]
{L}
{L}
Bibliography.
The following are the oldest Chinese treatises on war, after Sun Tzŭ. The notes on each have been drawn principally from the 四庫全書簡明目錄 Ssŭ k‘u ch‘üan shu chien ming mu lu, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.
The following are the oldest Chinese texts on warfare, after Sun Tzŭ. The notes on each have mainly been taken from the 四库全书简明目录 Ssŭ k‘u ch‘üan shu chien ming mu lu, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.
1. 吳子 Wu Tzŭ, in 1 chüan or 6 篇 chapters. By 吳起 Wu Ch‘i (d. B.C. 381). A genuine work. See Shih Chi, ch. 65.
1. 吳子 Wu Tzŭ, in 1 chüan or 6 篇 chapters. By Wu Qi Wu Ch‘i (d. B.C. 381). A genuine work. See Shih Chi, ch. 65.
2. 司馬法 Ssŭ-ma Fa, in 1 chüan or 5 chapters. Wrongly attributed to 司馬穰苴 Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü of the 6th century B.C. Its date, however, must be early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties are constantly to be met with in its pages.[158] See Shih Chi, ch. 64.
2. Sima Method Ssŭ-ma Fa, in 1 chüan or 5 chapters. Incorrectly attributed to 司馬穰苴 Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü from the 6th century B.C. However, its date must be early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties are frequently referenced throughout its pages.[158] See Shih Chi, ch. 64.
The Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu (ch. 99, f. 1) remarks that the oldest three treatises on war, Sun Tzŭ, Wu Tzŭ and the Ssŭ-ma Fa, are, generally speaking, only concerned with things strictly military—the art of producing, collecting, training and drilling troops, and the correct theory with regard to measures of expediency, laying plans, transport of goods and the handling of soldiers[159]—in strong contrast to later works, in which the science of war is usually blended with metaphysics, divination and magical arts in general.
The Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu (ch. 99, f. 1) notes that the three oldest texts on warfare, Sun Tzŭ, Wu Tzŭ, and Ssŭ-ma Fa, mainly focus on essential military topics—how to train, organize, and manage troops, along with the right strategies for planning, logistics, and soldier management[159]—which is a sharp contrast to later works that often mix military science with metaphysics, fortune-telling, and various magical practices.
3. 六韜 Liu T‘ao, in 6 chüan or 60 chapters. Attributed to 呂望 Lü Wang (or Lü 尙 Shang, also known as 太公 T‘ai Kung) of the 12th century B.C.[160] But{LI} its style does not belong to the era of the Three Dynasties.[161] 陸德明 Lu Tê-ming (550–625 A.D.) mentions the work, and enumerates the headings of the six sections, 文, 武, 虎, 豹, 龍 and 犬, so that the forgery cannot have been later than the Sui dynasty.
3. Six Strategies Liu T‘ao, in 6 chüan or 60 chapters. Attributed to 呂望 Lü Wang (or Lü 尙 Shang, also known as Tai Gong T‘ai Kung) of the 12th century B.C.[160] But{LI} its style does not fit the era of the Three Dynasties.[161] 陸德明 Lu Tê-ming (550–625 A.D.) mentions the work and lists the headings of the six sections: 文, 武, Tiger, Leopard, Dragon, and Dog, indicating that the forgery could not have been later than the Sui dynasty.
4. 尉繚子 Wei Liao Tzŭ, in 5 chüan. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th cent. B.C.), who studied under the famous 鬼谷子 Kuei-ku Tzŭ. The 漢志, under 兵家, mentions a book of Wei Liao in 31 chapters, whereas the text we possess contains only 24. Its matter is sound enough in the main, though the strategical devices differ considerably from those of the Warring States period.[162] It has been furnished with a commentary by the well-known Sung philosopher 張載 Chang Tsai.
4. 尉繚子 Wei Liao Tzŭ, in 5 chüan. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th century B.C.), who studied under the famous Guiguzi Kuei-ku Tzŭ. The 漢志, under Military strategies, mentions a book by Wei Liao in 31 chapters, whereas the version we have contains only 24. Its content is generally solid, although the strategic methods are quite different from those of the Warring States period.[162] It has been accompanied by a commentary from the renowned Sung philosopher 張載 Chang Tsai.
5. 三略 San Lüeh, in 3 chüan. Attributed to 黃石公 Huang-shih Kung, a legendary personage who is said to have bestowed it on Chang Liang (d. B.C. 187) in an interview on a bridge.[163] But here again, the style is not that of works dating from the Ch‘in or Han period. The Han Emperor Kuang Wu [A.D. 25–57] apparently quotes from it in one of his proclamations; but the passage in question may have been inserted later on, in order to prove the genuineness of the work. We shall not be far out if we refer it to the Northern Sung period [420–478 A.D.], or somewhat earlier.[164]
5. Three Strategies San Lüeh, in 3 chüan. This work is attributed to Yellowstone President Huang-shih Kung, a legendary figure said to have shared it with Chang Liang (d. B.C. 187) during a meeting on a bridge.[163] However, the style doesn't match that of works from the Ch‘in or Han period. The Han Emperor Kuang Wu [A.D. 25–57] seems to quote it in one of his proclamations; however, that particular passage may have been added later to establish the work's authenticity. It's reasonable to suggest that it originated during the Northern Sung period [420–478 A.D.], or possibly even a bit earlier.[164]
{LII}
{LII}
6. 李衞公問對 Li Wei Kung Wên Tui, in 3 sections. Written in the form of a dialogue between T‘ai Tsung and his great general 李靖 Li Ching, it is usually ascribed to the latter. Competent authorities consider it a forgery, though the author was evidently well versed in the art of war.[165]
6. 李卫公问答 Li Wei Kung Wên Tui, in 3 sections. It's written as a dialogue between T‘ai Tsung and his great general 李靖 Li Ching, and is generally credited to Li Ching. However, experts believe it to be a forgery, even though the author clearly had a strong understanding of military strategy.[165]
7. 李靖兵法 Li Ching Ping Fa (not to be confounded with the foregoing) is a short treatise in 8 chapters, preserved in the T‘ung Tien, but not published separately. This fact explains its omission from the Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu.
7. Li Jing's military strategy Li Ching Ping Fa (not to be confused with the previous one) is a brief work in 8 chapters, kept in the T‘ung Tien, but not published on its own. This is why it is not included in the Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu.
8. 握奇經 Wu Ch‘i Ching,[166] in 1 chüan. Attributed to the legendary minister 風后 Fêng Hou, with exegetical notes by 公孫宏 Kung-sun Hung of the Han dynasty (d. B.C. 121), and said to have been eulogised by the celebrated general 馬隆 Ma Lung (d. A.D. 300). Yet the earliest mention of it is in the 宋志. Although a forgery, the work is well put together.[167]
8. 握奇经 Wu Ch‘i Ching,[166] in 1 chüan. It’s attributed to the legendary minister Wind behind Fêng Hou, with commentary by 公孫宏 Kung-sun Hung from the Han dynasty (d. B.C. 121), and it’s said that the famous general 馬隆 Ma Lung (d. A.D. 300) praised it. The earliest reference to it is in the 宋志. Even though it’s a forgery, the work is well-constructed.[167]
Considering the high popular estimation in which 諸葛亮 Chu-ko Liang has always been held, it is not surprising to find more than one work on war ascribed to his pen. Such are (1) the 十六策 Shih Liu Ts‘ê (1 chüan), preserved in the 永樂大典 Yung Lo Ta Tien; (2) 將苑 Chiang Yüan (1 ch.); and (3) 心書 Hsin Shu (1 ch.), which steals wholesale from Sun Tzŭ. None of these has the slightest claim to be considered genuine.
Considering the high regard in which Zhuge Liang Chu-ko Liang has always been held, it's not surprising to find more than one work on warfare attributed to him. These include (1) the Sixteen Strategies Shih Liu Ts‘ê (1 chüan), preserved in the Yongle Encyclopedia Yung Lo Ta Tien; (2) 將苑 Chiang Yüan (1 ch.); and (3) Heartfelt letter Hsin Shu (1 ch.), which heavily borrows from Sun Tzŭ. None of these works can genuinely be considered authentic.
{LIII}
{LIII}
Most of the large Chinese encyclopaedias contain extensive sections devoted to the literature of war. The following references may be found useful:—
Most of the large Chinese encyclopedias include detailed sections focused on war literature. The following references might be helpful:—
通典 T‘ung Tien (circâ 800 A.D.), ch. 148–162.
通典 T‘ung Tien (circa 800 A.D.), ch. 148–162.
太平御覽 T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan (983), ch. 270–359.
Taiping Yulan T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan (983), ch. 270–359.
文獻通考 Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao (13th cent.), ch. 221.
Literature overview Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao (13th cent.), ch. 221.
玉海 Yü Hai (13th cent.), ch. 140, 141.
玉海 Yü Hai (13th cent.), ch. 140, 141.
三才圖會 San Ts‘ai T‘u Hui (16th cent.), 人事 ch. 7, 8.
Three Talents Diagram Compilation San Ts‘ai T‘u Hui (16th cent.), HR ch. 7, 8.
廣博物志 Kuang Po Wu Chih (1607), ch. 31, 32.
The Encyclopedia of Vast Knowledge Kuang Po Wu Chih (1607), ch. 31, 32.
潛確類書 Ch‘ien Ch‘io Lei Shu (1632), ch. 75.
潛藏類書 Ch‘ien Ch‘io Lei Shu (1632), ch. 75.
淵鑑類函 Yüan Chien Lei Han (1710), ch. 206–229.
淵鑑類函 Yüan Chien Lei Han (1710), ch. 206–229.
古今圖書集成 Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng (1726), section XXX, esp. ch. 81–90.
Comprehensive Collection of Ancient and Modern Books Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng (1726), section XXX, esp. ch. 81–90.
續文獻通考 Hsü Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao (1784), ch. 121–134.
續文獻通考 Hsü Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao (1784), ch. 121–134.
皇朝經世文編 Huang Ch‘ao Ching Shih Wên Pien (1826), ch. 76, 77.
Dynastic Governance Writings Huang Ch‘ao Ching Shih Wên Pien (1826), ch. 76, 77.
The bibliographical sections of certain historical works also deserve mention:—
The bibliographical sections of some historical works also deserve mention:—
前漢書 Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 30.
前漢書 Records of the Former Han, ch. 30.
隋書 Sui Shu, ch. 32–35.
隋書 Sui Shu, ch. 32-35.
舊唐書 Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 46, 47.
Old Book of Tang Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 46, 47.
新唐書 Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 57–60.
新唐書 Hsin T'ang Shu, ch. 57–60.
宋史 Sung Shih, ch. 202–209.
宋史 Song History, ch. 202–209.
通志 T‘ung Chih (circâ 1150), ch. 68.
通志 T‘ung Chih (circa 1150), ch. 68.
To these of course must be added the great Catalogue of the Imperial Library:—
To these, of course, must be added the great Catalog of the Imperial Library:—
四庫全書總目提要 Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu Tsung Mu T‘i Yao (1790), ch. 99, 100.
Four Treasuries Catalog Summary Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu Tsung Mu T‘i Yao (1790), ch. 99, 100.
{1}
{1}
I. 計篇
LAYING PLANS.
This is the only possible meaning of 計, which M. Amiot and Capt. Calthrop wrongly translate “Fondements de l’art militaire” and “First principles” respectively. Ts‘ao Kung says it refers to the deliberations in the temple selected by the general for his temporary use, or as we should say, in his tent. See § 26.
This is the only possible meaning of 計, which M. Amiot and Capt. Calthrop incorrectly translate as “Foundations of military art” and “First principles” respectively. Ts‘ao Kung says it refers to the discussions in the temple chosen by the general for his temporary use, or as we would say, in his tent. See § 26.
1. 孫子曰兵者國之大事
1. Sun Tzu said, warfare is a nation's major matter.
Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war is of vital importance to the State.
Sun Tzu said: The art of war is extremely important to the nation.
2. 死生之地存亡之道不可不察也
2. Life and death must be observed.
It is a matter of life and death, a road either to safety or to ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on no account be neglected.
It's a matter of life and death, a path leading either to safety or to disaster. So, it's a topic that must not be ignored.
3. 故經之以五校之以計而索其情
3. Check and calculate it for details.
The art of war, then, is governed by five constant factors, to be taken into account in one’s deliberations, when seeking to determine the conditions obtaining in the field.
The art of war is governed by five constant factors that should be considered during your analysis when trying to understand the conditions on the battlefield.
The old text of the T‘ung Tien has 故經之以五校之計, etc. Later editors have inserted 事 after 五, and 以 before 計. The former correction is perhaps superfluous, but the latter seems necessary in order to make sense, and is supported by the accepted reading in § 12, where the same words recur. I am inclined to think, however, that the whole sentence from 校 to 情 is an interpolation and has no business here at all. If it be retained, Wang Hsi must be right in saying that 計 denotes the “seven considerations” in § 13. 情 are the circumstances or conditions likely to bring about victory or defeat. The antecedent of the first 之 is 兵者; of the second, 五. 校{2} contains the idea of “comparison with the enemy,” which cannot well be brought out here, but will appear in § 12. Altogether, difficult though it is, the passage is not so hopelessly corrupt as to justify Capt. Calthrop in burking it entirely.
The old text of the T‘ung Tien has 故经之以五校之计, and so on. Later editors added 事 after 五, and 以 before 計. The first change might be unnecessary, but the second seems essential for clarity and is backed by the common reading in § 12, where the same words appear again. However, I tend to believe that the entire sentence from 校 to 情 is an addition and doesn’t belong here at all. If it is kept, Wang Hsi must be right in saying that 計 refers to the “seven considerations” in § 13. 情 refers to the circumstances or conditions that could lead to victory or defeat. The subject of the first 之 is Warriors; the subject of the second is 五. 校{2} carries the idea of “comparison with the enemy,” which isn’t easily conveyed here but will be seen in § 12. All in all, even though it’s challenging, the passage isn’t so corrupt that it would justify Capt. Calthrop in ignoring it completely.
4. 一曰道二曰天三曰地四曰將五曰法
4. One is the Way, two is Heaven, three is Earth, four is the General, five is the Law.
These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth; (4) The Commander; (5) Method and discipline.
These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth; (4) The Commander; (5) Method and discipline.
It appears from what follows that Sun Tzŭ means by 道 a principle of harmony, not unlike the Tao of Lao Tzŭ in its moral aspect. One might be tempted to render it by “morale,” were it not considered as an attribute of the ruler in § 13.
It seems from what comes next that Sun Tzŭ means by 道 a principle of harmony, similar to the Tao of Lao Tzŭ in its moral sense. One might think to translate it as “morale,” if it weren't seen as a quality of the ruler in § 13.
5. 道者令民與上同意也
5. The way encourages unity with leaders.
6. 故可與之死可與之生而民不畏危
6. So they can live or die, and the people do not fear danger.
The Moral Law causes the people to be in complete accord with their ruler, so that they will follow him regardless of their lives, undismayed by any danger.
The Moral Law inspires the people to fully align with their ruler, so that they will follow him no matter what, unafraid of any danger.
The original text omits 令民, inserts an 以 after each 可, and omits 民 after 而. Capt. Calthrop translates: “If the ruling authority be upright, the people are united”—a very pretty sentiment, but wholly out of place in what purports to be a translation of Sun Tzŭ.
The original text leaves out 令人民, adds an 以 after each 可, and omits 民 after 而. Capt. Calthrop translates: “If the ruling authority is fair, the people are united”—a nice thought, but completely inappropriate for what claims to be a translation of Sun Tzŭ.
7. 天者陰陽寒暑時制也
7. The heavens regulate yin, yang, and the seasons.
Heaven signifies night and day, cold and heat, times and seasons.
Heaven represents night and day, cold and heat, times and seasons.
The commentators, I think, make an unnecessary mystery of 陰陽. Thus Mêng Shih defines the words as 剛柔盈縮 “the hard and the soft, waxing and waning,” which does not help us much. Wang Hsi, however, may be right in saying that what is meant is 總天道 “the general economy of Heaven,” including the five elements, the four seasons, wind and clouds, and other phenomena.
The commentators, I think, create an unnecessary mystery around Yin and Yang. Mêng Shih defines the terms as 柔中帶剛, meaning “the hard and the soft, waxing and waning,” which doesn't really clarify things for us. However, Wang Hsi might be correct in saying that it refers to Universal Law, meaning “the general economy of Heaven,” which includes the five elements, the four seasons, wind and clouds, and other phenomena.
8. 地者遠近險易廣狹死生也
地形的远近危险和宽窄影响生死
Earth comprises distances, great and small; danger and security; open ground and narrow passes; the chances of life and death.
Earth consists of vast and tiny distances; risk and safety; open spaces and tight routes; the possibilities of life and death.
死生 (omitted by Capt. Calthrop) may have been included here because the safety of an army depends largely on its quickness to turn these geographical features to account.
Life and death (omitted by Capt. Calthrop) might have been included here because the safety of an army really relies on how quickly it can take advantage of these geographical features.
{3}
{3}
9. 將者智信仁勇嚴也
9. Those with wisdom, trust, compassion, courage, and discipline.
The Commander stands for the virtues of wisdom, sincerity, benevolence, courage and strictness.
The Commander represents the values of wisdom, honesty, kindness, bravery, and discipline.
The five cardinal virtues of the Chinese are (1) 仁 humanity or benevolence; (2) 義 uprightness of mind; (3) 禮 self-respect, self-control, or “proper feeling;” (4) 智 wisdom; (5) 信 sincerity or good faith. Here 智 and 信 are put before 仁, and the two military virtues of “courage” and “strictness” substituted for 義 and 禮.
The five core virtues of the Chinese are (1) 仁 humanity or kindness; (2) 義 integrity; (3) 礼 respect for oneself, self-control, or “appropriate feelings;” (4) 智 wisdom; (5) Letter honesty or trustworthiness. Here, 智 and Letter are prioritized over 仁, and the two military virtues of “bravery” and “discipline” replace 義 and 礼.
10. 法者曲制官道主用也
10. Lawmaker's jurisdiction on official roads
By Method and discipline are to be understood the marshalling of the army in its proper subdivisions, the gradations of rank among the officers, the maintenance of roads by which supplies may reach the army, and the control of military expenditure.
By Method and discipline we mean organizing the army into its appropriate divisions, establishing ranks among the officers, keeping the roads maintained for supply delivery to the army, and managing military spending.
The Chinese of this sentence is so concise as to be practically unintelligible without commentary. I have followed the interpretation of Ts‘ao Kung, who joins 曲制 and again 主用. Others take each of the six predicates separately. 曲 has the somewhat uncommon sense of “cohort” or division of an army. Capt. Calthrop translates: “Partition and ordering of troops,” which only covers 曲制.
The Chinese in this sentence is so concise that it's almost impossible to understand without some explanation. I've followed Ts‘ao Kung's interpretation, who connects 曲制 and Main use again. Others view each of the six predicates separately. 曲 has the less common meaning of “cohort” or division of an army. Capt. Calthrop translates it as: “Partition and ordering of troops,” which only addresses 曲制.
11. 凡此五者將莫不聞知之者勝不知者不勝
11. Those who know these five will prevail, while those who do not will not.
These five heads should be familiar to every general: he who knows them will be victorious; he who knows them not will fail.
These five principles should be known by every general: whoever understands them will succeed; whoever does not will fail.
12. 故校之以計而索其情
12. Use strategy to understand the situation
Therefore, in your deliberations, when seeking to determine the military conditions, let them be made the basis of a comparison, in this wise:—
Therefore, in your discussions, when trying to understand the military conditions, use them as a basis for comparison like this:—
The Yü Lan has an interpolated 五 before 計. It is obvious, however, that the 五者 just enumerated cannot be described as 計. Capt. Calthrop, forced to give some rendering of the words which he had omitted in § 3, shows himself decidedly hazy: “Further, with regard to these and the following seven matters, the condition of the enemy must be compared with our own.” He does not appear to see that the seven queries or considerations which follow arise directly out of the Five heads, instead of being supplementary to them.
The Yü Lan includes an additional 五 before 計. It's clear, though, that the Five things listed can't be described as 計. Capt. Calthrop, needing to provide some interpretation of the words he left out in § 3, appears quite confused: “Additionally, regarding these and the next seven issues, we need to compare the enemy's condition with our own.” He doesn't seem to realize that the seven questions or considerations that follow are directly linked to the Five heads, rather than being additional points.
{4}
{4}
13. 曰主孰有道將孰有能天地孰得法令孰行兵衆孰强士卒孰練賞罰孰明
13. Who has the way? Who has the ability? Who commands the law of heaven and earth? Who leads the troops? Who strengthens the soldiers? Who trains them? Who is clear about rewards and punishments?
(1) Which of the two sovereigns is imbued with the Moral law?
(1) Which of the two rulers embodies the Moral law?
(2) Which of the two generals has most ability?
(2) Which of the two generals has the most skill?
(3) With whom lie the advantages derived from Heaven and Earth?
(3) Who benefits from the advantages given by Heaven and Earth?
See §§ 7, 8.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
(4) On which side is discipline most rigorously enforced?
(4) On which side is discipline enforced the most?
Tu Mu alludes to the remarkable story of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao (A.D. 155–220), who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, in accordance with his own severe regulations against injury to standing crops, he condemned himself to death for having allowed his horse to shy into a field of corn! However, in lieu of losing his head, he was persuaded to satisfy his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s own comment on the present passage is characteristically curt: 設而不犯犯而必誅 “when you lay down a law, see that it is not disobeyed; if it is disobeyed, the offender must be put to death.”
Tu Mu refers to the incredible story of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao (A.D. 155–220), who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, according to his own harsh rules against harming standing crops, he sentenced himself to death for allowing his horse to stray into a cornfield! However, instead of losing his head, he was convinced to express his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s own comment on this situation is notably brief: Offend and you must be punished “when you make a law, ensure it's followed; if it's broken, the offender must be executed.”
(5) Which army is the stronger?
Which army is more powerful?
Morally as well as physically. As Mei Yao-ch‘ên puts it, 內和外附, which might be freely rendered “esprit de corps and ‘big battalions.’”
Morally and physically. As Mei Yao-ch‘ên puts it, 內外附, which can be interpreted as “esprit de corps and ‘big battalions.’”
(6) On which side are officers and men more highly trained?
(6) Which side has better-trained officers and soldiers?
Tu Yu quotes 王子 as saying: “Without constant practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand.”
Tu Yu quotes Prince as saying: “Without regular practice, the officers will feel anxious and unsure when called to battle; without regular practice, the general will be indecisive and uncertain when a crisis arises.”
(7) In which army is there the greater constancy both in reward and punishment?
(7) In which army is there more consistency in both rewards and punishments?
明, literally “clear;” that is, on which side is there the most absolute certainty that merit will be properly rewarded and misdeeds summarily punished?
明, literally “clear;” that is, which side is the most certain that good actions will be rewarded and wrongdoings will be swiftly punished?
14. 吾以此知勝負矣
14. I know the outcome now.
By means of these seven considerations I can forecast victory or defeat.
With these seven factors, I can predict success or failure.
{5}
{5}
15. 將聽吾計用之必勝留之將不聽吾計用之必敗去之
15. Those who follow my plan will win; those who ignore it will lose.
The general that hearkens to my counsel and acts upon it, will conquer:—let such a one be retained in command! The general that hearkens not to my counsel nor acts upon it, will suffer defeat:—let such a one be dismissed!
The general who listens to my advice and acts on it will win:—let that person stay in charge! The general who ignores my advice and doesn't take action will lose:—let that person be fired!
The form of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was composed expressly for the benefit of his patron 闔閭 Ho Lü, king of the Wu State. It is not necessary, however, to understand 我 before 留之 (as some commentators do), or to take 將 as “generals under my command.”
The structure of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was written specifically for the benefit of his patron 闔閭 Ho Lü, king of the Wu State. However, it's not necessary to interpret 我 before 留之 (as some commentators do), or to take 將 as “generals under my command.”
16. 計利以聽乃爲之勢以佐其外
16. Profits are made by listening to leverage for external assistance.
While heeding the profit of my counsel, avail yourself also of any helpful circumstances over and beyond the ordinary rules.
While considering the benefit of my advice, also take advantage of any helpful situations that go beyond the usual rules.
Capt. Calthrop blunders amazingly over this sentence: “Wherefore, with regard to the foregoing, considering that with us lies the advantage, and the generals agreeing, we create a situation which promises victory.” Mere logic should have kept him from penning such frothy balderdash.
Capt. Calthrop completely messes up this sentence: “So, regarding the above, since the advantage is ours, and the generals agree, we’re creating a situation that looks promising for victory.” Basic logic should have prevented him from writing such ridiculous nonsense.
17. 勢者因利而制權也
17. The powerful control authority for gain.
According as circumstances are favourable, one should modify one’s plans.
Depending on the circumstances, you should adjust your plans.
Sun Tzŭ, as a practical soldier, will have none of the “bookish theoric.” He cautions us here not to pin our faith to abstract principles; “for,” as Chang Yü puts it, “while the main laws of strategy can be stated clearly enough for the benefit of all and sundry, you must be guided by the actions of the enemy in attempting to secure a favourable position in actual warfare.” On the eve of the battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, commanding the cavalry, went to the Duke of Wellington in order to learn what his plans and calculations were for the morrow, because, as he explained, he might suddenly find himself Commander-in-chief and would be unable to frame new plans in a critical moment. The Duke listened quietly and then said: “Who will attack the first to-morrow—I or Bonaparte?” “Bonaparte,” replied Lord Uxbridge. “Well,” continued the Duke, “Bonaparte has not given me any idea of his projects; and as my plans will depend upon his, how can you expect me to tell you what mine are?”[168]
Sun Tzu, as a practical soldier, dismisses the “bookish theory.” He warns us not to rely on abstract principles; “because,” as Chang Yu puts it, “while the main laws of strategy can be expressed clearly for everyone's benefit, you must be guided by the enemy's actions when trying to secure a favorable position in real warfare.” Before the battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, in charge of the cavalry, approached the Duke of Wellington to understand his plans for the next day, explaining that he might suddenly need to take command and wouldn’t have time to come up with new plans in a critical moment. The Duke listened calmly and then asked: “Who will attack first tomorrow—I or Bonaparte?” “Bonaparte,” replied Lord Uxbridge. “Well,” the Duke continued, “Bonaparte hasn’t given me any indication of his plans; and since my plans will depend on his, how can you expect me to tell you what mine are?”[168]
{6}
{6}
18. 兵者詭道也
18. All warfare is based on deception.
All warfare is based on deception.
All warfare depends on deception.
The truth of this pithy and profound saying will be admitted by every soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that Wellington, great in so many military qualities, was especially distinguished by “the extraordinary skill with which he concealed his movements and deceived both friend and foe.”
The truth of this short and deep saying will be acknowledged by every soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that Wellington, who excelled in many military traits, was particularly noted for “the exceptional skill with which he hid his movements and fooled both friends and enemies.”
19. 故能而示之不能用而示之不用近而示之遠遠而示之近
19. Showing the capable as incapable, showing the usable as unusable, showing the near as far, and showing the far as near.
Hence, when able to attack, we must seem unable; when using our forces, we must seem inactive; when we are near, we must make the enemy believe we are far away; when far away, we must make him believe we are near.
So, when we can attack, we should act like we can’t; when we deploy our forces, we need to appear idle; when we’re close, we should make the enemy think we’re far away; when we’re far away, we need to make them believe we’re close.
20. 利而誘之亂而取之
20. 利诱和混乱来获取
Hold out baits to entice the enemy. Feign disorder, and crush him.
Lure the enemy with traps. Pretend to be disorganized, and then defeat him.
取, as often in Sun Tzŭ, is used in the sense of 擊. It is rather remarkable that all the commentators, with the exception of Chang Yü, refer 亂 to the enemy: “when he is in disorder, crush him.” It is more natural to suppose that Sun Tzŭ is still illustrating the uses of deception in war.
取, as frequently seen in Sun Tzŭ, means 擊. It's quite interesting that almost all commentators, except for Chang Yü, link Chaos to the enemy: “when he's disordered, take him down.” However, it seems more logical to think that Sun Tzŭ is continuing to demonstrate the role of deception in warfare.
21. 實而備之强而避之
21. Be prepared and avoid it
If he is secure at all points, be prepared for him. If he is in superior strength, evade him.
If he's strong in every way, be ready for him. If he's more powerful, avoid him.
The meaning of 實 is made clear from chap. VI, where it is opposed to 虛 “weak or vulnerable spots.” 强, according to Tu Yu and other commentators, has reference to the keenness of the men as well as to numerical superiority. Capt. Calthrop evolves an extraordinarily far-fetched translation: “If there are defects, give an appearance of perfection, and awe the enemy. Pretend to be strong, and so cause the enemy to avoid you”!
The meaning of 實 becomes clear from chap. VI, where it contrasts with 虚, meaning “weak or vulnerable spots.” 强, according to Tu Yu and other commentators, refers to both the cleverness of the troops and their numeric advantage. Capt. Calthrop provides an incredibly convoluted translation: “If there are flaws, create an illusion of perfection to intimidate the enemy. Act strong to make the enemy steer clear of you!”
22. 怒而撓之卑而驕之
22. Anger leads to humiliation and arrogance
If your opponent is of choleric temper, seek to irritate him. Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant.
If your opponent has a short temper, try to annoy him. Act weak so he'll become overconfident.
I follow Chang Yü in my interpretation of 怒. 卑 is expanded by Mei Yao-ch‘ên into 示以卑弱. Wang Tzŭ, quoted by Tu Yu,{7} says that the good tactician plays with his adversary as a cat plays with a mouse, first feigning weakness and immobility, and then suddenly pouncing upon him.
I follow Chang Yü in my interpretation of Anger. 卑 is expanded by Mei Yao-ch‘ên into Show humility. Wang Tzŭ, as quoted by Tu Yu,{7} says that a skilled tactician plays with their opponent like a cat plays with a mouse, starting off by pretending to be weak and stationary, and then suddenly pouncing.
23. 佚而勞之親而離之
23. Leave it to the parents and distance yourself.
If he is taking his ease, give him no rest.
If he’s relaxing, don’t let him take it easy.
This is probably the meaning, though Mei Yao-ch‘ên has the note: 以我之佚待彼之勞 “while we are taking our ease, wait for the enemy to tire himself out.” The Yü Lan has 引而勞之 “Lure him on and tire him out.” This would seem also to have been Ts‘ao Kung’s text, judging by his comment 以利勞之.
This is probably the meaning, though Mei Yao-ch‘ên has the note: 以我之佚待彼之劳 “while we are relaxing, wait for the enemy to exhaust himself.” The Yü Lan has 引而勞之 “Lure him on and tire him out.” This also appears to have been Ts‘ao Kung’s text, judging by his comment 以利勞之.
If his forces are united, separate them.
If his troops are united, break them apart.
Less plausible is the interpretation favoured by most of the commentators: “If sovereign and subject are in accord, put division between them.”
Less believable is the interpretation preferred by most commentators: “If the ruler and the ruled are in agreement, create a separation between them.”
24. 攻其無備出其不意
Attack when they are unprepared.
Attack him where he is unprepared, appear where you are not expected.
Attack him when he’s not ready, show up where he doesn’t expect you.
25. 此兵家之勝不可先傳也
25. This military victory cannot be disclosed in advance.
These military devices, leading to victory, must not be divulged beforehand.
These military strategies, which lead to victory, must not be revealed in advance.
This seems to be the way in which Ts‘ao Kung understood the passage, and is perhaps the best sense to be got out of the text as it stands. Most of the commentators give the following explanation: “It is impossible to lay down rules for warfare before you come into touch with the enemy.” This would be very plausible if it did not ignore 此, which unmistakably refers to the maxims which Sun Tzŭ has been laying down. It is possible, of course, that 此 may be a later interpolation, in which case the sentence would practically mean: “Success in warfare cannot be taught.” As an alternative, however, I would venture to suggest that a second 不 may have fallen out after 可, so that we get: “These maxims for succeeding in war are the first that ought to be imparted.”
This seems to be how Ts‘ao Kung understood the passage, and it might be the clearest interpretation of the text as it is. Most commentators provide the following explanation: “You can’t establish rules for warfare before you encounter the enemy.” This would make sense if it didn’t overlook 此, which clearly refers to the principles that Sun Tzŭ has been outlining. It's possible, of course, that 此 is a later addition, in which case the sentence would essentially mean: “Success in warfare can’t be taught.” Alternatively, I would suggest that a second 不 may have been omitted after 可, resulting in: “These maxims for succeeding in war are the first that should be taught.”
26. 夫未戰而廟算勝者得算多也未戰而廟算不勝者得算少也多算勝少算不勝而況於無算乎吾以此觀之勝負見矣
26. The husband who calculates victory before battle has a better chance of winning. Those who don't will find victory harder. It's clear victory and defeat can be seen through this lens.
Now the general who wins a battle makes many calculations in his temple ere the battle is fought.
Now the general who wins a battle makes a lot of calculations in his mind before the battle takes place.
{8}
{8}
Chang Yü tells us that in ancient times it was customary for a temple to be set apart for the use of a general who was about to take the field, in order that he might there elaborate his plan of campaign. Capt. Calthrop misunderstands it as “the shrine of the ancestors,” and gives a loose and inaccurate rendering of the whole passage.
Chang Yü tells us that in ancient times, it was common to set up a temple for a general who was preparing for battle, so he could develop his campaign plan there. Captain Calthrop misinterprets it as “the shrine of the ancestors” and provides a loose and inaccurate version of the entire passage.
The general who loses a battle makes but few calculations beforehand. Thus do many calculations lead to victory, and few calculations to defeat: how much more no calculation at all! It is by attention to this point that I can foresee who is likely to win or lose.
The general who loses a battle makes very few plans in advance. Many calculations can lead to victory, while few calculations can lead to defeat; how much more so when there are no calculations at all! By paying attention to this, I can predict who is likely to win or lose.
{9}
{9}
II. Strategy Guide
WAGING WAR.
Ts‘ao Kung has the note: 欲戰必先算其費務 “He who wishes to fight must first count the cost,” which prepares us for the discovery that the subject of the chapter is not what we might expect from the title, but is primarily a consideration of ways and means.
Ts'ao Kung notes: 想打仗必先算成本 “He who wishes to fight must first count the cost,” which sets us up to realize that the focus of the chapter is not what we might anticipate from the title, but rather a discussion of methods and resources.
1. 孫子曰凡用兵之法馳車千駟革車千乘帶甲十萬千里饋糧則內外之費賓客之用膠漆之材車甲之奉日費千金然後十萬之師舉矣
1. Sun Tzu said that using military strategy involves a thousand chariots, a thousand armored vehicles, ten thousand troops, and sufficient provisions for a long distance, which incurs costs for both internal and external needs, guest hospitality, supplies for vehicles and armor, and daily expenses amounting to a thousand gold coins, only then can an army of ten thousand be mobilized.
Sun Tzŭ said: In the operations of war, where there are in the field a thousand swift chariots, as many heavy chariots, and a hundred thousand mail-clad soldiers,
Sun Tzu said: In the conduct of war, when there are a thousand fast chariots, as many heavy chariots, and a hundred thousand armored soldiers,
The 馳車 were lightly built and, according to Chang Yü, used for the attack; the 革車 were heavier, and designed for purposes of defence. Li Ch‘üan, it is true, says that the latter were light, but this seems hardly probable. Capt. Calthrop translates “chariots” and “supply wagons” respectively, but is not supported by any commentator. It is interesting to note the analogies between early Chinese warfare and that of the Homeric Greeks. In each case, the war-chariot was the important factor, forming as it did the nucleus round which was grouped a certain number of foot-soldiers. With regard to the numbers given here, we are informed that each swift chariot was accompanied by 75 footmen, and each heavy chariot by 25 footmen, so that the whole army would be divided up into a thousand battalions, each consisting of two chariots and a hundred men.
The racing car were lightweight and, according to Chang Yü, used for attacks; the 革新交通 were heavier and meant for defense. Li Ch‘üan does claim that the latter were light, but that seems unlikely. Capt. Calthrop translates them as “chariots” and “supply wagons,” but he doesn’t have support from any commentators. It's interesting to note the similarities between early Chinese warfare and that of the Homeric Greeks. In both cases, the war chariot was a crucial element, forming the core around which a certain number of foot soldiers were organized. Regarding the numbers mentioned here, we learn that each swift chariot was backed by 75 foot soldiers, and each heavy chariot by 25 foot soldiers, leading to the whole army being divided into a thousand battalions, each consisting of two chariots and a hundred men.
with provisions enough to carry them a thousand li,
with enough supplies to take them a thousand li,
2.78 modern li go to a mile. The length may have varied slightly since Sun Tzŭ’s time.
2.78 modern li is equivalent to a mile. The length may have changed a bit since Sun Tzŭ's era.
the expenditure at home and at the front, including entertainment of guests, small items such as glue and paint,{10} and sums spent on chariots and armour, will reach the total of a thousand ounces of silver per day.
the spending at home and on the front, including hosting guests, small items like glue and paint,{10} and expenses for chariots and armor, will add up to a total of a thousand ounces of silver each day.
則, which follows 糧 in the textus receptus, is important as indicating the apodosis. In the text adopted by Capt. Calthrop it is omitted, so that he is led to give this meaningless translation of the opening sentence: “Now the requirements of War are such that we need 1,000 chariots,” etc. The second 費, which is redundant, is omitted in the Yü Lan. 千金, like 千里 above, is meant to suggest a large but indefinite number. As the Chinese have never possessed gold coins, it is incorrect to translate it “1000 pieces of gold.”
則, which comes after Food in the textus receptus, is significant as it indicates the apodosis. In the version used by Capt. Calthrop, it is left out, leading him to produce this nonsensical translation of the opening sentence: “Now the requirements of War are such that we need 1,000 chariots,” etc. The second 費, which is unnecessary, is missing in the Yü Lan. Priceless, like Thousand miles mentioned earlier, is intended to imply a large but unspecified quantity. Since the Chinese have never had gold coins, it's inaccurate to translate it as “1000 pieces of gold.”
Such is the cost of raising an army of 100,000 men.
Such is the price of raising an army of 100,000 soldiers.
Capt. Calthrop adds: “You have the instruments of victory,” which he seems to get from the first five characters of the next sentence.
Capt. Calthrop adds, “You have the tools for success,” which he seems to derive from the first five characters of the next sentence.
2. 其用戰也勝久則鈍兵挫銳攻城則力屈
2. 使用久了则武器钝,攻击城池则力量受挫。
When you engage in actual fighting, if victory is long in coming, the men’s weapons will grow dull and their ardour will be damped.
When you get into real fighting, if victory takes too long to arrive, the soldiers' weapons will become dull and their enthusiasm will fade.
The Yü Lan omits 勝; but though 勝久 is certainly a bold phrase, it is more likely to be right than not. Both in this place and in § 4, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 頓 (in the sense of “to injure”) instead of 鈍.
The Yü Lan skips 勝; but while 勝久 is definitely a bold choice, it’s probably more accurate than not. In this instance and in § 4, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan use 頓 (meaning “to injure”) instead of 鈍.
If you lay siege to a town, you will exhaust your strength.
If you attack a town, you will wear yourself out.
As synonyms to 屈 are given 盡, 殫, 窮 and 困.
As synonyms to 屈 are 盡, 殫, 窮, and 困.
3. 久暴師則國用不足
3. Long-term war depletes resources
Again, if the campaign is protracted, the resources of the State will not be equal to the strain.
Again, if the campaign drags on, the State's resources won't be able to handle the pressure.
久暴師 means literally, “If there is long exposure of the army.” Of 暴 in this sense K‘ang Hsi cites an instance from the biography of 竇融 Tou Jung in the Hou Han Shu, where the commentary defines it by 露. Cf. also the following from the 戰國策: 將軍久暴露於外 “General, you have long been exposed to all weathers.”
久暴師 literally means, “If the army has been exposed for a long time.” In this context, K‘ang Hsi references an example from the biography of 竇融 Tou Jung in the Hou Han Shu, where the commentary defines it as 露. Also, see the following from the The Strategies of the Warring States: 將軍長期暴露在外 “General, you have long been exposed to all the elements.”
{11}
{11}
4. 夫鈍兵挫銳屈力殫貨則諸侯乘其幣而起雖有智者不能善其後矣
4. If the husband is dull and the soldiers are weak, then the lords will take advantage of their wealth and rise. Even wise ones cannot manage the aftermath.
Now, when your weapons are dulled, your ardour damped, your strength exhausted and your treasure spent, other chieftains will spring up to take advantage of your extremity. Then no man, however wise, will be able to avert the consequences that must ensue.
Now, when your weapons are worn out, your enthusiasm is low, your energy is drained, and your resources are exhausted, other leaders will emerge to take advantage of your situation. At that point, no one, no matter how wise, will be able to prevent the consequences that will follow.
Following Tu Yu, I understand 善 in the sense of “to make good,” i.e. to mend. But Tu Mu and Ho Shih explain it as “to make good plans”—for the future.
Following Tu Yu, I understand 善 as “to make good,” meaning to repair or improve. However, Tu Mu and Ho Shih interpret it as “to make good plans” for the future.
5. 故兵聞拙速未睹巧之久也
5. Old soldiers haven't seen skill for a long time.
Thus, though we have heard of stupid haste in war, cleverness has never been seen associated with long delays.
Thus, while we've heard of reckless speed in war, intelligence has never been seen linked with long delays.
This concise and difficult sentence is not well explained by any of the commentators. Ts‘ao Kung, Li Ch‘üan, Mêng Shih, Tu Yu, Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch‘ên have notes to the effect that a general, though naturally stupid, may nevertheless conquer through sheer force of rapidity. Ho Shih says: “Haste may be stupid, but at any rate it saves expenditure of energy and treasure; protracted operations may be very clever, but they bring calamity in their train.” Wang Hsi evades the difficulty by remarking: “Lengthy operations mean an army growing old, wealth being expended, an empty exchequer and distress among the people; true cleverness insures against the occurrence of such calamities.” Chang Yü says: “So long as victory can be attained, stupid haste is preferable to clever dilatoriness.” Now Sun Tzŭ says nothing whatever, except possibly by implication, about ill-considered haste being better than ingenious but lengthy operations. What he does say is something much more guarded, namely that, while speed may sometimes be injudicious, tardiness can never be anything but foolish—if only because it means impoverishment to the nation. Capt. Calthrop indulges his imagination with the following: “Therefore it is acknowledged that war cannot be too short in duration. But though conducted with the utmost art, if long continuing, misfortunes do always appear.” It is hardly worth while to note the total disappearance of 拙速 in this precious concoction. In considering the point raised here by Sun Tzŭ, the classic example of Fabius Cunctator will inevitably occur to the mind. That general deliberately measured the endurance of Rome against that of Hannibal’s isolated army, because it seemed to him that the latter was more likely to suffer from a long campaign in a strange country. But it is quite a moot question whether his tactics would have proved successful in the long run. Their reversal, it is true, led to Cannae; but this only establishes a negative presumption in their favour.
This short and tricky sentence isn't explained well by any of the commentators. Ts'ao Kung, Li Ch'üan, Mêng Shih, Tu Yu, Tu Mu, and Mei Yao-ch'ën all suggest that a general, even if naturally dull, can still achieve victory through sheer speed. Ho Shih states: “Haste might be foolish, but it saves energy and resources; prolonged campaigns may be smart, yet they bring disaster.” Wang Hsi sidesteps the issue by noting: “Long campaigns mean an aging army, dwindling wealth, an empty treasury, and suffering for the people; true wisdom avoids these disasters.” Chang Yü says: “As long as victory is achieved, hasty actions are better than clever delays.” Sun Tzŭ doesn’t explicitly say that reckless haste is better than clever but slow actions. Instead, he implies that while speed can sometimes be unwise, being slow is always foolish—if only because it drains the nation's resources. Capt. Calthrop allows his imagination to roam with this thought: “So it’s accepted that war shouldn’t drag on too long. But even when executed with the greatest skill, a lengthy campaign inevitably leads to misfortunes.” It's hardly worth mentioning that the term hasty is completely absent from this precious mix. When considering the point raised by Sun Tzŭ, the well-known example of Fabius Cunctator comes to mind. That general intentionally measured Rome's endurance against Hannibal's isolated army because he believed Hannibal’s forces were more likely to suffer from a long campaign in unfamiliar territory. However, it's debatable whether his strategies would have been successful in the long term. Their failure did indeed lead to Cannae, but this only provides a negative assumption in their favor.
{12}
{12}
6. 夫兵久而國利者未之有也
6. Military alliances don't benefit nations.
There is no instance of a country having benefited from prolonged warfare.
There’s no example of a country benefiting from extended warfare.
The Yü Lan has 圖 instead of 國—evidently the mistake of a scribe.
The Yü Lan has 圖 instead of 國—clearly a scribe's error.
7. 故不盡知用兵之害者則不能盡知用兵之利也
7. Those who do not fully understand the harms of war cannot fully understand its benefits either.
It is only one who is thoroughly acquainted with the evils of war that can thoroughly understand the profitable way of carrying it on.
Only someone who is fully aware of the horrors of war can truly grasp the most effective way to conduct it.
That is, with rapidity. Only one who knows the disastrous effects of a long war can realise the supreme importance of rapidity in bringing it to a close. Only two commentators seem to favour this interpretation, but it fits well into the logic of the context, whereas the rendering, “He who does not know the evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits,” is distinctly pointless.
That is, quickly. Only someone who understands the terrible consequences of a long war can recognize how crucial it is to end it swiftly. Only two commentators seem to support this view, but it makes sense in the context, while the interpretation, “He who does not know the evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits,” is clearly meaningless.
8. 善用兵者役不再籍糧不三載
8. Wise generals don't drain supplies.
The skilful soldier does not raise a second levy, neither are his supply-waggons loaded more than twice.
The skilled soldier doesn't call for a second draft, nor are his supply wagons loaded more than twice.
Once war is declared, he will not waste precious time in waiting for reinforcements, nor will he turn his army back for fresh supplies, but crosses the enemy’s frontier without delay. This may seem an audacious policy to recommend, but with all great strategists, from Julius Caesar to Napoleon Buonaparte, the value of time—that is, being a little ahead of your opponent—has counted for more than either numerical superiority or the nicest calculations with regard to commissariat. 籍 is used in the sense of 賦. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the inferior reading 藉. The commentators explain 不三載 by saying that the waggons are loaded once before passing the frontier, and that the army is met by a further consignment of supplies on the homeward march. The Yü Lan, however, reads 再 here as well.
Once war is declared, he won't waste valuable time waiting for reinforcements or turning his army back for fresh supplies; instead, he'll cross the enemy's border without hesitation. This may seem like a bold approach to suggest, but for all great strategists, from Julius Caesar to Napoleon Bonaparte, the importance of time—specifically, being slightly ahead of your opponent—has been more significant than having a numerical advantage or the most precise plans for logistics. N/A is used in the sense of 賦. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the inferior reading 藉. The commentators explain 不三载 by saying that the wagons are loaded once before crossing the border, and that the army is met by an additional supply delivery on the return trip. However, the Yü Lan also reads 再 here.
9. 取用於國因糧於敵故軍食可足也
9. Use for national army food can be sufficient against enemy.
Bring war material with you from home, but forage on the enemy. Thus the army will have food enough for its needs.
Bring your own supplies from home, but gather what you need from the enemy. That way, the army will have enough food to meet its needs.
用, “things to be used,” in the widest sense. It includes all the impedimenta of an army, apart from provisions.
用, “things to be used,” in the broadest sense. It includes all the gear of an army, aside from food supplies.
{13}
{13}
10. 國之貧於師者遠輸遠輸則百姓貧
10. A nation poor in teachers is far away; when teachers are distant, the people are poor.
Poverty of the State exchequer causes an army to be maintained by contributions from a distance. Contributing to maintain an army at a distance causes the people to be impoverished.
The lack of funds in the State's treasury forces an army to be supported by contributions from afar. Funding an army from a distance leads to the people becoming poorer.
The beginning of this sentence does not balance properly with the next, though obviously intended to do so. The arrangement, moreover, is so awkward that I cannot help suspecting some corruption in the text. It never seems to occur to Chinese commentators that an emendation may be necessary for the sense, and we get no help from them here. Sun Tzŭ says that the cause of the people’s impoverishment is 遠輸; it is clear, therefore, that the words have reference to some system by which the husbandmen sent their contributions of corn to the army direct. But why should it fall on them to maintain an army in this way, except because the State or Government is too poor to do so? Assuming then that 貧 ought to stand first in the sentence in order to balance 近 (the fact that the two words rhyme is significant), and thus getting rid of 國之, we are still left with 於師, which latter word seems to me an obvious mistake for 國. “Poverty in the army” is an unlikely expression, especially as the general has just been warned not to encumber his army with a large quantity of supplies. If we suppose that 師 somehow got written here instead of 國 (a very simple supposition, as we have 近於師 in the next sentence), and that later on somebody, scenting a mistake, prefixed the gloss 國之 to 貧, without however erasing 於師, the whole muddle may be explained. My emended text then would be 貧於國者, etc.
The start of this sentence doesn't match up properly with the next one, even though it's clearly meant to. The structure is so awkward that I can't help but suspect there's something wrong with the text. Chinese commentators never seem to consider that a correction might be necessary for clarity, and we’re not getting any help from them this time. Sun Tzŭ states that the reason for the people's poverty is Export; therefore, it's evident that these words refer to a system where farmers sent their grain contributions directly to the army. But why should they be responsible for supporting the army in this way, unless the State or Government is too poor to do it? Assuming that 貧困 should come first in the sentence to balance with 近 (the fact that the two words rhyme is significant), and thus removing Nation's, we still have At the teacher's, which seems to me an obvious error for 國. “Poverty in the army” is an unusual phrase, especially since the general has just been warned not to burden his army with excessive supplies. If we assume that Teacher was mistakenly written here instead of 國 (which is quite easy to imagine, since we have 近乎导师 in the next sentence), and that later someone, noticing a mistake, added the gloss Nation of to 貧困, without erasing Teacher's regard, that might explain the confusion. My revised text would then be 国の貧困者, etc.
11. 近於師者貴賣貴賣則百姓財竭
11. Close to the teacher is expensive; expensive means the people are drained of wealth.
On the other hand, the proximity of an army causes prices to go up; and high prices cause the people’s substance to be drained away.
On the other hand, having an army nearby drives prices up; and high prices deplete the people's resources.
近, that is, as Wang Hsi says, before the army has left its own territory. Ts‘ao Kung understands it of an army that has already crossed the frontier. Capt. Calthrop drops the 於, reading 近師者, but even so it is impossible to justify his translation “Repeated wars cause high prices.”
近, which Wang Hsi interprets as referring to the time before the army has left its own territory. Ts‘ao Kung understands it as an army that has already crossed the border. Capt. Calthrop omits the 於, reading Mentoring person, but even so, his translation “Repeated wars cause high prices” cannot be justified.
12. 財竭則急於丘役
12. Financial exhaustion leads to desperation
When their substance is drained away, the peasantry will be afflicted by heavy exactions.
When their resources are depleted, the farmers will suffer from heavy burdens.
{14}
{14}
Cf. Mencius VII. 2. xiv. 2, where 丘民 has the same meaning as 丘役. 丘 was an ancient measure of land. The full table, as given in the 司馬法, may not be out of place here: 6 尺 = 1 步; 100 步 = 1 畝; 100 畝 = 1 夫; 3 夫 = 1 屋; 3 屋 = 1 井; 4 井 = 1 邑; 4 邑 = 1 丘; 4 丘 = 1 甸. According to the Chou Li, there were nine husbandmen to a 井, which would assign to each man the goodly allowance of 100 畝 (of which 6.6 now go to an acre). What the values of these measures were in Sun Tzŭ’s time is not known with any certainty. The lineal 尺, however, is supposed to have been about 20 cm. 急 may include levies of men, as well as other exactions.
Cf. Mencius VII. 2. xiv. 2, where Hill people has the same meaning as 丘役. Hill was an ancient measure of land. The full table, as given in the Sima's Law, may not be out of place here: 6 尺 = 1 步; 100 step = 1 畝; 100 畝 = 1 Husband; 3 Husband = 1 Home; 3 屋 = 1 井; 4 井 = 1 邑; 4 邑 = 1 Hill; 4 Hill = 1 甸. According to the Chou Li, there were nine husbandmen to a 井, which would assign to each man the generous allowance of 100 Plot (of which 6.6 now go to an acre). What the values of these measures were in Sun Tzŭ’s time is not known with any certainty. The lineal 尺, however, is thought to have been about 20 cm. 急 may include levies of men, as well as other exactions.
13. 力屈財殫中原內虛於家百姓之費十去其七
13. Resources deplete, burdening families.
14. 公家之費破車罷馬甲胄矢弩戟楯蔽櫓丘牛大車十去其六
14. Government expenses for vehicles and armor, losing six out of ten.
With this loss of substance and exhaustion of strength, the homes of the people will be stripped bare, and three-tenths of their incomes will be dissipated;
With this loss of substance and exhaustion of strength, the people's homes will be left empty, and thirty percent of their incomes will be wasted;
The Yü Lan omits 財殫. I would propose the emended reading 力屈則中, etc. In view of the fact that we have 財竭 in the two preceding paragraphs, it seems probable that 財 is a scribe’s mistake for 則, 殫 having been added afterwards to make sense. 中原內虛於家, literally: “Within the middle plains there is emptiness in the homes.” For 中原 cf. Shih Ching II. 3. vi. 3 and II. 5. ii. 3. With regard to 十去其七, Tu Mu says: 家業十耗其七也, and Wang Hsi: 民費大半矣; that is, the people are mulcted not of 3⁄10, but of 7⁄10, of their income. But this is hardly to be extracted from our text. Ho Shih has a characteristic tag: 國以民爲本民以食爲天居人上者宜乎重惜 “The people being regarded as the essential part of the State, and food as the people’s heaven, is it not right that those in authority should value and be careful of both?”
The Yü Lan leaves out 財產. I suggest the corrected reading Strength yields to balance, etc. Considering we have Resource depletion in the two previous paragraphs, it seems likely that 財 is a scribe’s mistake for 則, with 殫 added later to clarify the meaning. Home is empty in the Central Plains., literally: “Within the central plains, there is emptiness in the homes.” For Central Plains, see Shih Ching II. 3. vi. 3 and II. 5. ii. 3. Regarding Seven out of ten, Tu Mu states: The family business is struggling., and Wang Hsi: 生活开销太高了; meaning the people lose not 3⁄10, but 7⁄10, of their income. However, this is difficult to extract from our text. Ho Shih has a notable saying: A nation is built on its people; food is essential for life. Those in power should cherish this. “The people are regarded as the foundation of the State, and food as the people’s essential need; shouldn't those in power value and take care of both?”
while Government expenses for broken chariots, worn-out horses, breast-plates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields, protective mantlets, draught-oxen and heavy waggons, will amount to four-tenths of its total revenue.
while government spending on damaged chariots, worn-out horses, breastplates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields, protective covers, draft oxen, and heavy wagons will account for forty percent of its total revenue.
{15}
{15}
The Yü Lan has several various readings here, the more important of which are 疲 for the less common 罷 (read p‘i2), 干 for 蔽, and 兵牛 for 丘牛, which latter, if right, must mean “oxen from the country districts” (cf. supra, § 12). For the meaning of 櫓, see note on III, § 4. Capt. Calthrop omits to translate 丘牛大車.
The Yü Lan has several different readings here, the more significant of which are Tired for the less common 罷 (read p‘i2), 干 for 蔽, and Beef cattle for 丘牛, which, if correct, must mean “oxen from the countryside” (cf. supra, § 12). For the meaning of 櫓, see note on III, § 4. Capt. Calthrop fails to translate 丘牛大车.
15. 故智將務食於敵食敵一鍾當吾二十鍾𦮼秆一石當吾二十石
15. Food for the enemy for one hour is equal to our twenty hours; one unit of food for the enemy equals our twenty units.
Hence a wise general makes a point of foraging on the enemy. One cartload of the enemy’s provisions is equivalent to twenty of one’s own, and likewise a single picul of his provender is equivalent to twenty from one’s own store.
A smart general knows the importance of raiding the enemy for supplies. One cartload of the enemy’s food is worth twenty loads of your own, and just one picul of their fodder is as valuable as twenty from your own reserves.
Because twenty cartloads will be consumed in the process of transporting one cartload to the front. According to Ts‘ao Kung, a 鍾 = 6 斛 4 㪷, or 64 㪷, but according to Mêng Shih, 10 斛 make a 鍾. The 石 picul consisted of 70 斤 catties (Tu Mu and others say 120). 𦮼秆, literally, “beanstalks and straw.”
Because twenty cartloads will be used up while transporting one cartload to the front. According to Ts‘ao Kung, a 鍾 = 6 斛 4 㪷, or 64 㪷, but according to Mêng Shih, 10 斛 make a 鍾. The 石 picul consisted of 70 斤 catties (Tu Mu and others say 120). 𦮼秆, literally, “beanstalks and straw.”
16. 故殺敵者怒也取敵之利者貨也
16. Killing enemies brings anger; taking their benefits is profit.
Now in order to kill the enemy, our men must be roused to anger; that there may be advantage from defeating the enemy, they must have their rewards.
Now, to defeat the enemy, our soldiers need to be fired up with anger; for there to be benefits from defeating the enemy, they should be rewarded.
These are two difficult sentences, which I have translated in accordance with Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase. We may incontinently reject Capt. Calthrop’s extraordinary translation of the first: “Wantonly to kill and destroy the enemy must be forbidden.” Ts‘ao Kung quotes a jingle current in his day: 軍無財士不來軍無賞士不往. Tu Mu says: “Rewards are necessary in order to make the soldiers see the advantage of beating the enemy; thus, when you capture spoils from the enemy, they must be used as rewards, so that all your men may have a keen desire to fight, each on his own account.” Chang Yü takes 利 as the direct object of 取, which is not so good.
These are two challenging sentences, which I have translated according to Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase. We might hastily dismiss Capt. Calthrop’s unusual translation of the first: “It must be forbidden to wantonly kill and destroy the enemy.” Ts‘ao Kung quotes a saying popular in his time: No rewards, no soldiers; no soldiers, no rewards.. Tu Mu states: “Rewards are essential to help soldiers understand the benefits of defeating the enemy; therefore, when you seize goods from the enemy, they must be used as rewards so that all your men feel a strong desire to fight for their own sake.” Chang Yü interprets 利 as the direct object of 取, which is not as preferable.
17. 故車戰得車十乘已上賞其先得者而更其旌旗車雜而乘之卒善而養之
17. The victorious chariots receive ten vehicles, rewarding those who excel and changing their flags, mixing the vehicles, and nurturing the soldiers.
Therefore in chariot fighting, when ten or more chariots have been taken, those should be rewarded who took the first.
Therefore, in chariot racing, when ten or more chariots have been captured, those who took the first should be rewarded.
{16}
{16}
Capt. Calthrop’s rendering is: “They who are the first to lay their hands on more than ten of the enemy’s chariots, should be encouraged.” We should have expected the gallant captain to see that such Samson-like prowess deserved something more substantial than mere encouragement. The T‘u Shu omits 故, and has 以上 in place of the more archaic 已上.
Capt. Calthrop’s interpretation is: “Those who first get their hands on more than ten of the enemy's chariots should be encouraged.” We would have expected the brave captain to recognize that such impressive strength deserves more than just encouragement. The T‘u Shu leaves out N/A and uses Above instead of the older 已上.
Our own flags should be substituted for those of the enemy, and the chariots mingled and used in conjunction with ours. The captured soldiers should be kindly treated and kept.
Our flags should replace those of the enemy, and the chariots should be mixed and used together with ours. The captured soldiers should be treated kindly and kept.
18. 是謂勝敵而益强
胜敌而增加实力
This is called, using the conquered foe to augment one’s own strength.
This is referred to as using the defeated enemy to boost one's own power.
19. 故兵貴勝不貴久
19. Winning is valued over endurance.
In war, then, let your great object be victory, not lengthy campaigns.
In war, make your main goal victory, not long campaigns.
As Ho Shih remarks: 兵不可玩武不可黷 “Soldiers are not to be used as playthings. War is not a thing to be trifled with.” Sun Tzŭ here reiterates the main lesson which this chapter is intended to enforce.
As Ho Shih says: 兵不可玩,武不可黷 “Soldiers shouldn’t be treated like toys. War isn’t something to be taken lightly.” Sun Tzŭ emphasizes the key lesson that this chapter aims to convey.
20. 故知兵之將民之司命國家安危之主也
20. Knowing that the military leader is the guardian of the people's fate and the protector of the nation's safety.
Thus it may be known that the leader of armies is the arbiter of the people’s fate, the man on whom it depends whether the nation shall be in peace or in peril.
So it can be understood that the leader of the armies is the one who decides the fate of the people, the person on whom it relies whether the nation will be in peace or in danger.
In the original text, there is a 生 before the 民.
In the original text, there is a 生 before the 民.
{17}
{17}
III. Strategic Offense Chapter
ATTACK BY STRATAGEM.
1. 孫子曰凡用兵之法全國爲上破國次之全軍爲上破軍次之全旅爲上破旅次之全卒爲上破卒次之全伍爲上破伍次之
1. Sun Tzu says: The best way to use military force is to prioritize the whole nation, then to break the country; next is the entire army, then to break the army; then the whole corps, then to break the corps; next is the whole squad, then to break the squad; finally, the whole unit, then to break the unit.
Sun Tzŭ said: In the practical art of war, the best thing of all is to take the enemy’s country whole and intact; to shatter and destroy it is not so good. So, too, it is better to capture an army entire than to destroy it, to capture a regiment, a detachment or a company entire than to destroy them.
Sun Tzu said: In the practical art of war, the best approach is to take the enemy’s territory completely and intact; breaking and destroying it is not ideal. Similarly, it is better to capture an entire army than to annihilate it, and to capture a regiment, a unit, or a company fully rather than to wipe them out.
A 軍 “army corps,” according to the Ssŭ-ma Fa, consisted nominally of 12500 men; according to Ts‘ao Kung, a 旅 contained 500 men, a 卒 any number between 100 and 500, and a 伍 any number between 5 and 100. For the last two, however, Chang Yü gives the exact figures of 100 and 5 respectively.
A Military "army corps," according to the Ssŭ-ma Fa, typically had 12,500 soldiers; according to Ts‘ao Kung, a Travel included 500 soldiers, a 卒 could be anywhere from 100 to 500 soldiers, and a 伍 could be from 5 to 100 soldiers. For the last two, however, Chang Yü provides the specific counts of 100 and 5 respectively.
2. 是故百戰百勝非善之善者也不戰而屈人之兵善之善者也
2. 所以百战百胜不是最好的, 不打而屈人之兵才是最好的。
Hence to fight and conquer in all your battles is not supreme excellence; supreme excellence consists in breaking the enemy’s resistance without fighting.
So, winning all your battles isn't the highest achievement; true excellence is in defeating the enemy's will without engaging in combat.
Here again, no modern strategist but will approve the words of the old Chinese general. Moltke’s greatest triumph, the capitulation of the huge French army at Sedan, was won practically without bloodshed.
Here again, no modern strategist would disagree with the words of the old Chinese general. Moltke’s greatest victory, the surrender of the massive French army at Sedan, was achieved almost without bloodshed.
3. 故上兵伐謀其次伐交其次伐兵下政攻城
3. The best strategy is to attack plans first, then alliances, then forces, and lastly political tactics against cities.
Thus the highest form of generalship is to baulk the enemy’s plans;
Thus, the best strategy in leadership is to thwart the enemy’s plans;
{18}
{18}
I.e., as Li Ch‘üan says (伐其始謀也), in their very inception. Perhaps the word “baulk” falls short of expressing the full force of 伐, which implies not an attitude of defence, whereby one might be content to foil the enemy’s stratagems one after another, but an active policy of counter-attack. Ho Shih puts this very clearly in his note: “When the enemy has made a plan of attack against us, we must anticipate him by delivering our own attack first.”
I.e., as Li Ch‘üan says (Start planning it out), right from the start. Maybe the word “baulk” doesn’t fully capture the intensity of 伐, which suggests not just a defensive stance, where one might just block the enemy’s schemes one by one, but instead a proactive strategy of counter-attack. Ho Shih expresses this clearly in his note: “When the enemy has prepared a plan to attack us, we need to get ahead of him by launching our own attack first.”
the next best is to prevent the junction of the enemy’s forces;
the next best thing is to stop the enemy's forces from joining together;
Isolating him from his allies. We must not forget that Sun Tzŭ, in speaking of hostilities, always has in mind the numerous states or principalities into which the China of his day was split up.
Isolating him from his allies. We must not forget that Sun Tzŭ, when discussing conflicts, always considers the many states or regions that made up China in his time.
the next in order is to attack the enemy’s army in the field;
the next step is to attack the enemy’s army in the field;
When he is already in full strength.
When he is at his full strength.
and the worst policy of all is to besiege walled cities.
and the worst strategy of all is to surround walled cities.
The use of the word 政 is somewhat unusual, which may account for the reading of the modern text: 其下攻城.
The use of the word 政 is somewhat unusual, which may account for the reading of the modern text: Attack the city beneath..
4. 攻城之法爲不得已修櫓轒轀具器械三月而後成距闉又三月而後已
4. 攻城之法爲不得已修櫓轒轀具器械三月而後成距闉又三月而後已
The rule is, not to besiege walled cities if it can possibly be avoided.
The rule is not to surround walled cities if it can be avoided.
Another sound piece of military theory. Had the Boers acted upon it in 1899, and refrained from dissipating their strength before Kimberley, Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it is more than probable that they would have been masters of the situation before the British were ready seriously to oppose them.
Another solid piece of military theory. If the Boers had followed it in 1899 and not wasted their resources in front of Kimberley, Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it's very likely they would have been in control of the situation before the British were prepared to seriously challenge them.
The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various implements of war, will take up three whole months;
The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various tools for war will take a full three months;
It is not quite clear what 櫓 were. Ts‘ao Kung simply defines them as 大楯 “large shields,” but we get a better idea of them from Li Ch‘üan, who says they were to protect the heads of those who were assaulting the city walls at close quarters. This seems to suggest a sort of Roman testudo, ready made. Tu Mu says they were “what are now termed 彭排” (wheeled vehicles used in repelling attacks, according to K‘ang Hsi), but this is denied by Ch‘ên Hao. See supra, II. 14. The name is also applied to turrets on city walls. Of 轒轀 (fên yün) we get{19} a fairly clear description from several commentators. They were wooden missile-proof structures on four wheels, propelled from within, covered over with raw hides, and used in sieges to convey parties of men to and from the walls, for the purpose of filling up the encircling moat with earth. Tu Mu adds that they are now called 木驢 “wooden donkeys.” Capt. Calthrop wrongly translates the term, “battering-rams.” I follow Ts‘ao Kung in taking 具 as a verb, co-ordinate and synonymous with 修. Those commentators who regard 修 as an adjective equivalent to 長 “long,” make 具 presumably into a noun.
It's not very clear what タワー were. Ts‘ao Kung simply defines them as Shield "large shields," but we get a better understanding from Li Ch‘üan, who says they were used to protect the heads of those attacking the city walls up close. This seems to suggest something like a Roman testudo, already assembled. Tu Mu mentions they were “what are now referred to as 彭浦” (wheeled vehicles used to repel attacks, according to K‘ang Hsi), but Ch‘ên Hao disputes this. See supra, II. 14. The term is also used for turrets on city walls. For 轒轀 (fên yün), we receive{19} a pretty clear description from several commentators. They were wooden, missile-proof structures on four wheels, powered from inside, covered with raw hides, and used in sieges to transport teams of men to and from the walls to fill the surrounding moat with dirt. Tu Mu adds that they are now called 木驢 “wooden donkeys.” Capt. Calthrop incorrectly translates the term as “battering-rams.” I agree with Ts‘ao Kung in interpreting 具 as a verb, coordinating and synonymous with 修. Those commentators who consider 修 as an adjective meaning 長 “long” generally interpret 具 as a noun.
and the piling up of mounds over against the walls will take three months more.
and the accumulation of mounds against the walls will take three more months.
The 距闉 (or 堙, in the modern text) were great mounds or ramparts of earth heaped up to the level of the enemy’s walls in order to discover the weak points in the defence, and also to destroy the 樓櫓 fortified turrets mentioned in the preceding note. Tu Yu quotes the Tso Chuan: 楚司馬子反乘堙而窺宋城也.
The 距闉 (or 堙 in the modern text) were large mounds or earthworks built up to the height of the enemy’s walls to identify weak spots in their defenses, as well as to take out the fortified turrets referred to in the previous note. Tu Yu cites the Tso Chuan: 楚司马子反乘堙而窥宋城也.
5. 將不勝其忿而蟻附之殺士三分之一而城不拔者此攻之災
5. This attack caused them to lose a third of their soldiers without breaching the city, which fueled their rage.
The general, unable to control his irritation, will launch his men to the assault like swarming ants,
The general, unable to hide his frustration, will send his troops into the attack like swarming ants,
Capt. Calthrop unaccountably omits this vivid simile, which, as Ts‘ao Kung says, is taken from the spectacle of an army of ants climbing a wall. The meaning is that the general, losing patience at the long delay, may make a premature attempt to storm the place before his engines of war are ready.
Capt. Calthrop inexplicably leaves out this striking comparison, which, as Ts‘ao Kung points out, comes from watching an army of ants climbing a wall. The idea is that the general, growing impatient with the extended wait, might make a hasty attempt to attack the place before his war machines are prepared.
with the result that one-third of his men are slain, while the town still remains untaken. Such are the disastrous effects of a siege.
with the result that a third of his men are killed, while the town still remains unconquered. These are the terrible consequences of a siege.
We are reminded of the terrible losses of the Japanese before Port Arthur, in the most recent siege which history has to record. The T‘ung Tien reads 不勝心之忿 ... 則殺士卒 ... 攻城之災. For 其忿 the Yü Lan has 心怒. Capt. Calthrop does not translate 而城不拔者, and mistranslates 此攻之災.
We remember the terrible losses the Japanese faced before Port Arthur during the most recent siege recorded in history. The T‘ung Tien states 无法压制的愤怒 ... 則殺士兵 ... Siege disaster. For 其怒, the Yü Lan uses Anger. Capt. Calthrop doesn't translate 城不拔者 and incorrectly translates This attack disaster.
6. 故善用兵者屈人之兵而非戰也拔人之城而非攻也毁人之國而非久也
6. A good strategist uses deception instead of fighting, captures cities without attacking, and destroys nations without prolonging conflict.
Therefore the skilful leader subdues the enemy’s troops without{20} any fighting; he captures their cities without laying siege to them; he overthrows their kingdom without lengthy operations in the field.
Therefore, a skilled leader defeats the enemy's forces without any fighting; he takes their cities without besieging them; he topples their kingdom without protracted campaigns on the battlefield.
Chia Lin notes that he only overthrows the 國, that is, the Government, but does no harm to individuals. The classical instance is Wu Wang, who after having put an end to the Yin dynasty was acclaimed “Father and mother of the people.”
Chia Lin points out that he only brings down the 國, meaning the Government, but he doesn't hurt any individuals. A classic example is Wu Wang, who, after ending the Yin dynasty, was celebrated as the "Father and Mother of the People."
7. 必以全爭於天下故兵不頓而利可全此謀攻之法也
7. Must fully contend for the world, hence the army does not hesitate, and benefits can be completely achieved; this is the strategy of attack.
With his forces intact he will dispute the mastery of the Empire, and thus, without losing a man, his triumph will be complete.
With his forces intact, he will challenge the control of the Empire, and so, without losing a single soldier, his victory will be absolute.
Owing to the double meanings of 兵, 頓 [= 鈍] and 利, the latter part of the sentence is susceptible of quite a different meaning: “And thus, the weapon not being blunted by use, its keenness remains perfect.” Chang Yü says that 利 is “the advantage of a prosperous kingdom and a strong army.”
Owing to the double meanings of 兵, 頓 [= 鈍] and 利, the latter part of the sentence can have a completely different meaning: “And so, since the weapon isn’t dulled by use, its sharpness stays perfect.” Chang Yü states that 利 is “the advantage of a prosperous kingdom and a strong army.”
This is the method of attacking by stratagem.
This is the strategy for attacking using deception.
8. 故用兵之法十則圍之五則攻之倍則分之
8. Ten rules of warfare: encircle, double the attack, and divide.
It is the rule in war, if our forces are ten to the enemy’s one, to surround him; if five to one, to attack him;
It’s the rule in war that if our forces are ten times larger than the enemy’s, we should surround them; if we have five times their number, we should attack them;
Straightaway, without waiting for any further advantage.
Straight away, without waiting for any extra opportunity.
if twice as numerous, to divide our army into two.
if we were twice as many, to split our army in two.
Note that 之 does not refer to the enemy, as in the two preceding clauses. This sudden change of object is quite common in Chinese. Tu Mu takes exception to the saying; and at first sight, indeed, it appears to violate a fundamental principle of war. Ts‘ao Kung, however, gives a clue to Sun Tzŭ’s meaning: 以二敵一則一術爲正一術爲奇 “Being two to the enemy’s one, we may use one part of our army in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion.” [For explanation of 正 and 奇, see V. 3, note.] Chang Yü thus further elucidates the point: “If our force is twice as numerous as that of the enemy, it should be split up into two divisions, one to meet the enemy in front, and one to fall upon his rear; if he replies to the frontal attack, he may be crushed from behind; if to the rearward attack, he may be crushed in front. This is what is meant by saying that “one part may be used in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion.” Tu Mu does not understand that dividing one’s army is simply an irregular, just as concentrating it is the regular, strategical method, and he is too hasty in calling this a mistake.”
Note that 之 does not refer to the enemy, as in the two previous clauses. This sudden change of subject is quite common in Chinese. Tu Mu disagrees with the saying; and at first glance, it seems to break a fundamental rule of war. However, Ts‘ao Kung gives insight into Sun Tzŭ’s meaning: Two against one, one is regular, one is special. “When we are two against one, we can use one part of our army in a standard way, and the other for a special tactic.” [For explanation of 正 and 奇, see V. 3, note.] Chang Yü further clarifies the point: “If our force is twice as strong as the enemy's, it should be divided into two groups, one to engage the enemy head-on, and one to attack from the back; if he counters the front assault, he can be overwhelmed from behind; if he defends against the rear attack, he can be overwhelmed in front. This is what is meant by saying that ‘one part may be used in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion.’” Tu Mu does not realize that dividing one’s army is simply an irregular strategy, just as concentrating it is the standard tactical approach, and he is too quick to label this as a mistake.”
{21}
{21}
9. 敵則能戰之少則能逃之不若則能避之
9. If the enemy is strong, fight; if weak, escape; if inferior, avoid.
If equally matched, we can offer battle;
If we're evenly matched, we can take on a fight;
Li Ch‘üan, followed by Ho Shih, gives the following paraphrase: 主客力敵惟善者戰 “If attackers and attacked are equally matched in strength, only the able general will fight.” He thus takes 能 as though it were 能者, which is awkward.
Li Ch‘üan, followed by Ho Shih, offers this paraphrase: The good are the true warriors. “If the attackers and defenders are evenly matched in strength, only a skilled general will engage in battle.” He interprets can as if it were 能人, which is a bit awkward.
if slightly inferior in numbers, we can avoid the enemy;
if we are slightly outnumbered, we can avoid the enemy;
The T‘u Shu has 守 instead of 逃, which is hardly distinguishable in sense from 避 in the next clause. The meaning, “we can watch the enemy,” is certainly a great improvement on the above; but unfortunately there appears to be no very good authority for the variant. Chang Yü reminds us that the saying only applies if the other factors are equal; a small difference in numbers is often more than counterbalanced by superior energy and discipline.
The T‘u Shu uses 守 instead of Escape, which is barely different in meaning from 避 in the next part. The idea, “we can watch the enemy,” is definitely a significant improvement on the previous statement; however, there doesn’t seem to be strong evidence supporting the alternative. Chang Yü reminds us that this saying only applies if all other factors are equal; a slight difference in numbers can often be more than offset by greater energy and discipline.
if quite unequal in every way, we can flee from him.
if we are completely unequal in every way, we can escape from him.
10. 故小敵之堅大敵之擒也
10. Defeating a small enemy leads to capturing a bigger one.
Hence, though an obstinate fight may be made by a small force, in the end it must be captured by the larger force.
Therefore, even though a determined resistance can be put up by a small group, ultimately it will be overcome by the larger force.
In other words: “C’est magnifique; mais ce n’est pas la guerre.”
In other words: “It’s beautiful; but this isn't war.”
11. 夫將者國之輔也輔周則國必强輔隙則國必弱
11. A supportive husband strengthens the nation; a neglectful one weakens it.
Now the general is the bulwark of the State: if the bulwark is complete at all points, the State will be strong; if the bulwark is defective, the State will be weak.
Now the general is the fortress of the State: if the fortress is solid at every point, the State will be strong; if the fortress has flaws, the State will be weak.
隙 cannot be restricted to anything so particular as in Capt. Calthrop’s translation, “divided in his allegiance.” It is simply keeping up the metaphor suggested by 周. As Li Ch‘üan tersely puts it: 隙缺也將才不備兵必弱 “Ch‘i, gap, indicates deficiency; if the general’s ability is not perfect (i.e. if he is not thoroughly versed in his profession), his army will lack strength.”
Gap can't just be limited to something specific like what Capt. Calthrop’s translation says, “divided in his allegiance.” It’s really just maintaining the metaphor suggested by 周. As Li Ch‘üan succinctly puts it: Weakness comes from lack of preparation. “Ch‘i, gap, signifies a deficiency; if the general’s skills aren’t up to par (meaning if he’s not fully knowledgeable in his field), his army will be weak.”
12. 故君之所以患於軍者三
12. The reasons your lord is troubled by the army are three
There are three ways in which a ruler can bring misfortune upon his army:—
There are three ways a ruler can bring trouble to his army:—
{22}
{22}
13. 不知軍之不可以進而謂之進不知軍之不可以退而謂之退是謂縻軍
不知军之不可进而谓之进,不知军之不可退而谓之退,这叫束缚军队。
(1) By commanding the army to advance or to retreat, being ignorant of the fact that it cannot obey. This is called hobbling the army.
(1) By ordering the army to move forward or pull back, without realizing that it can’t actually do that. This is called hindering the army.
Ts‘ao Kung weakly defines 縻 as 御 “control,” “direct.” Cf. § 17 ad fin. But in reality it is one of those graphic metaphors which from time to time illuminate Sun Tzŭ’s work, and is rightly explained by Li Ch‘üan as = 絆. He adds the comment: 如絆驥足無馳驟也. “It is like tying together the legs of a thoroughbred, so that it is unable to gallop.” One would naturally think of “the ruler” in this passage as being at home, and trying to direct the movements of his army from a distance. But the commentators understand just the reverse, and quote the saying of T‘ai Kung: 國不可以從外治軍不可以從中御 “A kingdom should not be governed from without, an army should not be directed from within.” Of course it is true that, during an engagement, or when in close touch with the enemy, the general should not be in the thick of his own troops, but a little distance apart. Otherwise, he will be liable to misjudge the position as a whole, and give wrong orders.
Ts‘ao Kung vaguely defines 縻 as 御 “control,” “direct.” Cf. § 17 ad fin. But actually, it's one of those vivid metaphors that occasionally shed light on Sun Tzŭ’s work, and it’s appropriately explained by Li Ch‘üan as = bonds. He adds the comment: 如羈絆的馬無法馳騁. “It’s like tying together the legs of a thoroughbred, so it can’t gallop.” One would typically think of “the ruler” in this context as being at home, trying to control the movements of his army from afar. However, the commentators interpret it the opposite way, quoting T‘ai Kung’s saying: A nation cannot be governed from outside; the military cannot be controlled from within. “A kingdom shouldn’t be governed from the outside, and an army shouldn’t be directed from the inside.” Indeed, during a battle, or when closely engaged with the enemy, a general should stand a little apart from his troops. Otherwise, he may misjudge the overall situation and issue incorrect orders.
14. 不知三軍之事而同三軍之政者則軍士惑矣
14. Ignoring the army's affairs while sharing its politics will confuse the soldiers.
(2) By attempting to govern an army in the same way as he administers a kingdom, being ignorant of the conditions which obtain in an army. This causes restlessness in the soldier’s minds.
(2) By trying to manage an army the same way he runs a kingdom, without understanding the realities of military life. This creates unease in the soldiers' minds.
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is: 軍容不入國國容不入軍禮不可以治兵也, which may be freely translated: “The military sphere and the civil sphere are wholly distinct; you can’t handle an army in kid gloves.” And Chang Yü says: “Humanity and justice (仁義) are the principles on which to govern a state, but not an army; opportunism and flexibility (權變), on the other hand, are military rather than civic virtues.” 同三軍之政, “to assimilate the governing of an army”—to that of a State, understood. The T‘ung Tien has 欲 inserted before 同, here and in § 15.
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is: Military and state can't coexist;礼不治兵., which can be freely translated as: “The military and civilian worlds are completely separate; you can’t treat an army delicately.” And Chang Yü says: “Humanity and justice (Benevolence and righteousness) are the foundations for running a state, but not for an army; instead, opportunism and adaptability (Agility) are more suited to military matters than civic ones.” 同三军之政, “to align the governance of an army”—with that of a State, understood. The T‘ung Tien has 欲 added before 同, here and in § 15.
{23}
{23}
15. 不知三軍之權而同三軍之任則軍士疑矣
15. Not knowing the army's authority while sharing its responsibilities leads to soldier doubts.
(3) By employing the officers of his army without discrimination,
(3) By using the officers in his army without bias,
That is, he is not careful to use the right man in the right place.
That is, he doesn't take care to put the right person in the right position.
through ignorance of the military principle of adaptation to circumstances. This shakes the confidence of the soldiers.
through a lack of understanding of the military principle of adapting to circumstances. This undermines the soldiers' confidence.
I follow Mei Yao-ch‘ên here. The other commentators make 不知 etc. refer, not to the ruler, as in §§ 13, 14, but to the officers he employs. Thus Tu Yu says: 將若不知權變不可付以勢位 “If a general is ignorant of the principle of adaptability, he must not be entrusted with a position of authority.” Tu Mu quotes 黃石公: “The skilful employer of men will employ the wise man, the brave man, the covetous man, and the stupid man. For the wise man delights in establishing his merit, the brave man likes to show his courage in action, the covetous man is quick at seizing advantages, and the stupid man has no fear of death.” The T‘ung Tien reads 軍覆疑, which Tu Yu explains as 覆敗 “is utterly defeated.” Capt. Calthrop gives a very inaccurate rendering: “Ignorant of the situation of the army, to interfere in its dispositions.”
I follow Mei Yao-ch‘ên here. The other commentators interpret Not sure etc. not to refer to the ruler, as in §§ 13, 14, but to the officers he employs. Thus, Tu Yu states: If you don't know adaptability, don't take on power. “If a general does not understand the principle of adaptability, he should not be given a position of authority.” Tu Mu cites Yellowstone King: “A skilled employer of people will hire the wise, the brave, the greedy, and the foolish. The wise person loves to establish their merit, the brave likes to showcase their courage in action, the greedy is quick to seize opportunities, and the foolish has no fear of death.” The T‘ung Tien reads 軍隊に対する疑念, which Tu Yu explains as 覆敗 “is utterly defeated.” Capt. Calthrop provides a very inaccurate translation: “Ignorant of the situation of the army, to interfere in its arrangements.”
16. 三軍既惑且疑則諸侯之難至矣是謂亂軍引勝
16. When the three armies are confused and doubtful, the lords will find it hard to arrive; this is called a disordered army that leads to victory.
But when the army is restless and distrustful, trouble is sure to come from the other feudal princes. This is simply bringing anarchy into the army, and flinging victory away.
But when the army is uneasy and suspicious, trouble is bound to arise from the other feudal lords. This just introduces chaos into the army and throws away victory.
Most of the commentators take 引 in the sense of 奪, which it seems to bear also in the Li Chi, 玉藻, I. 18. [卻 is there given as its equivalent, but Legge tries notwithstanding to retain the more usual sense, translating “draw ... back,” which is hardly defensible.] Tu Mu and Wang Hsi, however, think 引勝 means “leading up to the enemy’s victory.”
Most commentators interpret 引 to mean 奪, which it apparently also means in the Li Chi, 玉藻, I. 18. [却 is given as its equivalent there, but Legge still tries to keep the more common meaning, translating it as “draw ... back,” which is difficult to defend.] However, Tu Mu and Wang Hsi believe 引勝 signifies “leading to the enemy’s victory.”
17. 故知勝有五知可以戰與不可以戰者勝識衆寡之用者勝上下同欲者勝以虞待不虞者勝將能而君不御者勝此五者知勝之道也
17. Knowing victory has five aspects: knowing when to fight and when not to fight; knowing the value of numbers; knowing the unity of intent; knowing how to prepare for the unexpected; and knowing the capability of the commanders when the ruler does not intervene. These five are the principles of knowing victory.
Thus we may know that there are five essentials{24} for victory: (1) He will win who knows when to fight and when not to fight.
Thus we may know that there are five essentials{24} for victory: (1) The one who wins is the one who knows when to fight and when to back down.
Chang Yü says: “If he can fight, he advances and takes the offensive; if he cannot fight, he retreats and remains on the defensive. He will invariably conquer who knows whether it is right to take the offensive or the defensive.”
Chang Yü says: “If he can fight, he moves forward and takes the offensive; if he can’t fight, he pulls back and stays on the defensive. The one who knows when it’s right to be offensive or defensive will always win.”
(2) He will win who knows how to handle both superior and inferior forces.
(2) He will win who knows how to manage both stronger and weaker forces.
This is not merely the general’s ability to estimate numbers correctly, as Li Ch‘üan and others make out. Chang Yü expounds the saying more satisfactorily: “By applying the art of war, it is possible with a lesser force to defeat a greater, and vice versâ. The secret lies in an eye for locality, and in not letting the right moment slip. Thus Wu Tzŭ says: ‘With a superior force, make for easy ground; with an inferior one, make for difficult ground.’”
This isn't just about the general's ability to accurately assess numbers, as Li Ch‘üan and others suggest. Chang Yü explains it better: “By using the strategies of war, you can defeat a larger force with a smaller one, and vice versa. The key is having a good sense of the terrain and not missing the right moment. So Wu Tzŭ says: ‘When you have a superior force, choose easy terrain; when you have a weaker one, choose difficult terrain.’”
(3) He will win whose army is animated by the same spirit throughout all its ranks.
(3) He will win whose army is filled with the same spirit across all its ranks.
Ts‘ao Kung refers 上下 less well to sovereign and subjects.
Ts‘ao Kung refers 上下 less clearly to rulers and their subjects.
(4) He will win who, prepared himself, waits to take the enemy unprepared.
(4) He will win who, having prepared himself, waits to catch the enemy off guard.
(5) He will win who has military capacity and is not interfered with by the sovereign.
(5) The one who has military skill and isn't hindered by authority will prevail.
Tu Yu quotes 王子 as saying: 指授在君決戰在將也 “It is the sovereign’s function to give broad instructions, but to decide on battle is the function of the general.” It is needless to dilate on the military disasters which have been caused by undue interference with operations in the field on the part of the home government. Napoleon undoubtedly owed much of his extraordinary success to the fact that he was not hampered by any central authority,—that he was, in fact, 將 and 君 in one.
Tu Yu quotes Prince as saying: 指示在你,决战在将也 “It is the sovereign’s role to give overall directions, but deciding on the battle is the general's role.” There's no need to elaborate on the military failures caused by unnecessary interference from the home government in field operations. Napoleon undoubtedly owed much of his remarkable success to the fact that he wasn't restricted by any central authority—that he was, in reality, 將 and You combined.
Victory lies in the knowledge of these five points.
Victory lies in understanding these five points.
Literally, “These five things are knowledge of the principle of victory.”
Literally, “These five things are the understanding of the key to winning.”
18. 故曰知彼知己百戰不殆不知彼而知己一勝一負不知彼不知己每戰必殆
18. If you know your enemy and yourself, you will not be in danger in a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not your enemy, you will win one and lose one. If you neither know your enemy nor yourself, you will always be in danger.
Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred{25} battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat.
Hence the saying: If you know your enemy and know yourself, you don't need to be afraid of the outcome of a hundred{25} battles. If you know yourself but not your enemy, for every win you achieve, you will also face a loss.
Li Ch‘üan cites the case of 苻堅 Fu Chien, prince of 秦 Ch‘in, who in 383 A.D. marched with a vast army against the 晉 Chin Emperor. When warned not to despise an enemy who could command the services of such men as 謝安 Hsieh An and 桓沖 Huan Ch‘ung, he boastfully replied: “I have the population of eight provinces at my back, infantry and horsemen to the number of one million; why, they could dam up the Yangtsze River itself by merely throwing their whips into the stream. What danger have I to fear?” Nevertheless, his forces were soon after disastrously routed at the 淝 Fei River, and he was obliged to beat a hasty retreat.
Li Ch‘üan mentions the case of 苻堅 Fu Chien, prince of 秦 Ch‘in, who in 383 A.D. led a massive army against the 晋 Chin Emperor. When cautioned not to underestimate an enemy who could rely on the talents of figures like 謝安 Hsieh An and 桓沖 Huan Ch‘ung, he arrogantly responded: “I have the population of eight provinces supporting me, with an army of a million infantry and cavalry; they could even block the Yangtze River just by throwing their whips into the water. What danger could I possibly face?” However, shortly afterward, his troops were decisively defeated at the 淝 Fei River, forcing him to retreat in haste.
If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every battle.
If you don't know the enemy or yourself, you'll lose every battle.
The modern text, represented by the 北堂書鈔 and T‘u Shu, has 必敗, which I should be inclined to adopt in preference to 殆 here, though the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan both have the latter. Chang Yü offers the best commentary on 知彼知己. He says that these words “have reference to attack and defence: knowing the enemy enables you to take the offensive, knowing yourself enables you to stand on the defensive.” He adds: 攻是守之機守是攻之策 “Attack is the secret of defence; defence is the planning of an attack.” It would be hard to find a better epitome of the root-principle of war.
The modern text, represented by the 北堂书抄 and T‘u Shu, has 必敗, which I would prefer over 殆 here, even though both the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan use the latter. Chang Yü provides the best commentary on Know yourself and know others.. He explains that these words “relate to attack and defense: knowing the enemy allows you to take the offensive, knowing yourself allows you to defend.” He adds: 攻是守之机,守是攻之策 “Attack is the key to defense; defense is the strategy for attack.” It's hard to find a more concise summary of the fundamental principle of war.
{26}
{26}
IV. 形篇
TACTICAL DISPOSITIONS.
形 is a very comprehensive and somewhat vague term. Literally, “form,” “body,” it comes to mean “appearance,” “attitude” or “disposition;” and here it is best taken as something between, or perhaps combining, “tactics” and “disposition of troops.” Ts‘ao Kung explains it as 軍之形也,我動彼應兩敵相察情也 “marching and counter-marching on the part of the two armies with a view to discovering each other’s condition.” Tu Mu says: “It is through the 形 dispositions of an army that its condition may be discovered. Conceal your dispositions (無形), and your condition will remain secret, which leads to victory; show your dispositions, and your condition will become patent, which leads to defeat.” Wang Hsi remarks that the good general can 變化其形因敵以制勝 “secure success by modifying his tactics to meet those of the enemy.” In the modern text, the title of the chapter appears as 軍形, which Capt. Calthrop incorrectly translates “the order of battle.”
形 is a very broad and somewhat ambiguous term. Literally meaning “form” or “body,” it comes to signify “appearance,” “attitude,” or “disposition;” and here it's best understood as something that lies between, or perhaps combines, “tactics” and “troop disposition.” Ts‘ao Kung explains it as 軍之形也,我動彼應兩敵相察情也 “marching and counter-marching by both armies to understand each other’s situation.” Tu Mu states: “It is through the 形 dispositions of an army that its condition can be assessed. Keep your dispositions hidden (Intangible), and your condition will stay secret, leading to victory; reveal your dispositions, and your condition will be obvious, leading to defeat.” Wang Hsi observes that a good general can Change its form to defeat the enemy. “achieve success by adapting his tactics to counter those of the enemy.” In the modern text, the chapter title appears as military form, which Capt. Calthrop incorrectly translates as “the order of battle.”
1. 孫子曰昔之善戰者先爲不可勝以待敵之可勝
1. Sun Tzu said: The skillful warrior first makes himself invincible, and then awaits the moment of defeat for the enemy.
Sun Tzŭ said: The good fighters of old first put themselves beyond the possibility of defeat, and then waited for an opportunity of defeating the enemy.
Sun Tzu said: The best fighters from the past first made sure they couldn't be defeated, and then looked for a chance to defeat their opponent.
2. 不可勝在己可勝在敵
Cannot win by oneself, but can win by defeating the enemy.
To secure ourselves against defeat lies in our own hands, but the opportunity of defeating the enemy is provided by the enemy himself.
To protect ourselves from losing is in our control, but the chance to defeat the enemy is given to us by the enemy himself.
That is, of course, by a mistake on his part. Capt. Calthrop has: “The causes of defeat come from within; victory is born in the enemy’s camp,” which, though certainly an improvement on his previous attempt, is still incorrect.
That is, of course, due to a mistake on his part. Capt. Calthrop has: “The causes of defeat come from within; victory is born in the enemy’s camp,” which, although definitely an improvement on his earlier attempt, is still wrong.
{27}
{27}
3. 故善戰者能爲不可勝不能使敵必可勝
3. A skilled warrior wins without being invincible; they can't make the enemy certain to win.
Thus the good fighter is able to secure himself against defeat,
Thus the skilled fighter can protect himself against losing,
“By concealing the disposition of his troops, covering up his tracks, and taking unremitting precautions” (Chang Yü).
“By hiding the arrangement of his troops, covering his tracks, and taking constant precautions” (Chang Yü).
but cannot make certain of defeating the enemy.
but can't be sure of defeating the enemy.
The original text reads 使敵之可勝, which the modern text has further modified into 使敵之必可勝. Capt. Calthrop makes out the impossible meaning, “and further render the enemy incapable of victory.”
The original text reads 使敌之可胜, which the modern text has further modified into Make sure to defeat the enemy.. Capt. Calthrop interprets this as “and further make the enemy incapable of victory.”
4. 故曰勝可知而不可爲
4. Therefore, victory is predictable but cannot be forced.
Hence the saying: One may know how to conquer without being able to do it.
Hence the saying: One may know how to conquer without being able to do it.
Capt. Calthrop translates: “The conditions necessary for victory may be present, but they cannot always be obtained,” which is more or less unintelligible.
Capt. Calthrop translates: “The conditions needed for victory might be there, but they can't always be secured,” which is pretty much unclear.
5. 不可勝者守也可勝者攻也
不可胜者守也可胜者攻也
Security against defeat implies defensive tactics; ability to defeat the enemy means taking the offensive.
Security against defeat means using defensive tactics; the ability to defeat the enemy requires taking the offensive.
For 不可勝 I retain the sense which it undoubtedly bears in §§ 1–3, in spite of the fact that the commentators are all against me. The meaning they give, “He who cannot conquer takes the defensive,” is plausible enough, but it is highly improbable that 勝 should suddenly become active in this way. An incorrect variant in the Yü Lan is 不可勝則守可勝則攻.
For 不可勝, I keep the meaning it clearly has in §§ 1–3, even though all the commentators disagree with me. The interpretation they offer, “He who cannot conquer takes the defensive,” is reasonable enough, but it’s very unlikely that 勝 would suddenly take on an active role like that. A mistaken version in the Yü Lan is 不可胜则守可胜则攻.
6. 守則不足攻則有餘
Not enough defense, too much attack
Standing on the defensive indicates insufficient strength; attacking, a superabundance of strength.
Standing on the defensive shows a lack of strength; attacking shows an abundance of strength.
7. 善守者藏於九地之下善攻者動於九天之上故能自保而全勝也
7. The good defender hides underground, the good attacker moves in the skies, allowing them to protect themselves and achieve complete victory.
The general who is skilled in defence hides in the most secret recesses of the earth;
The general who is good at defense hides in the most secret places on earth;
Literally, “hides under the ninth earth,” which is a metaphor indicating the utmost secrecy and concealment, so that the enemy may not know{28} his whereabouts. The 九地 of this passage have of course no connection with the 九地 “Nine situations” of chap. XI.
Literally, “hides under the ninth earth,” which is a metaphor indicating extreme secrecy and concealment, so that the enemy cannot know{28} his location. The Nine Lands in this passage are not related to the Nine Lands “Nine situations” of chap. XI.
he who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of heaven.
The one who is skilled in attacking comes down from the highest peaks of heaven.
Another metaphor, implying that he falls on his adversary like a thunderbolt, against which there is no time to prepare. This is the opinion of most of the commentators, though Ts‘ao Kung, followed by Tu Yu, explains 地 as the hills, rivers, and other natural features which will afford shelter or protection to the attacked, and 天 as the phases of weather which may be turned to account by the attacking party. Capt. Calthrop’s “The skilful in attack push to the topmost heaven” conveys no meaning at all.
Another metaphor suggests that he strikes his opponent like a thunderbolt, leaving no time to prepare. This is the view of most commentators, although Ts‘ao Kung, followed by Tu Yu, interprets 地 as the hills, rivers, and other natural features that provide shelter or protection to the one under attack, and Sky as the weather conditions that the attacking party can exploit. Capt. Calthrop’s “The skilled in attack push to the topmost heaven” conveys no meaning at all.
Thus on the one hand we have ability to protect ourselves; on the other, a victory that is complete.
So, on one hand, we have the ability to protect ourselves; on the other hand, a victory that is total.
Capt. Calthrop draws on a fertile imagination for the following: “If these precepts be observed, victory is certain.”
Capt. Calthrop has a vivid imagination for this: “If you follow these guidelines, success is guaranteed.”
8. 見勝不過衆人之所知非善之善者也
8. 不要以他人的看法定义善恶。
To see victory only when it is within the ken of the common herd is not the acme of excellence.
Seeing victory only when it's within reach of the average person is not the peak of excellence.
As Ts‘ao Kung remarks, 當見未萌 “the thing is to see the plant before it has germinated,” to foresee the event before the action has begun. Li Ch‘üan alludes to the story of Han Hsin who, when about to attack the vastly superior army of 趙 Chao, which was strongly entrenched in the city of 成安 Ch‘êng-an, said to his officers: “Gentlemen, we are going to annihilate the enemy, and shall meet again at dinner.” The officers hardly took his words seriously, and gave a very dubious assent. But Han Hsin had already worked out in his mind the details of a clever stratagem, whereby, as he foresaw, he was able to capture the city and inflict a crushing defeat on his adversary. For the full story, see 前漢書, chap. 34, 韓信傳. Capt. Calthrop again blunders badly with: “A victory, even if popularly proclaimed as such by the common folk, may not be a true success.”
As Ts‘ao Kung points out, When seen, not yet sprouted “the key is to see the plant before it has germinated,” anticipating the event before any action takes place. Li Ch‘üan references the story of Han Hsin who, when preparing to attack the much stronger army of 趙 Chao, which was heavily fortified in the city of 成安 Ch‘êng-an, said to his officers: “Gentlemen, we are going to destroy the enemy, and we’ll meet again for dinner.” The officers hardly took him seriously and responded with skepticism. However, Han Hsin had already devised a smart plan in his mind, which allowed him to capture the city and deliver a devastating defeat to his opponent. For the full story, see Book of the Former Han, chap. 34, The Legend of Han Xin. Capt. Calthrop again makes a significant mistake by saying: “A victory, even if celebrated by the common people, may not be a true success.”
9. 戰勝而天下曰善非善之善者也
9. Winning and the world says good not the goodness of goodness
Neither is it the acme of excellence if you fight and conquer and the whole Empire says, “Well done!”
It's not the ultimate achievement if you fight and win, and the entire Empire says, “Great job!”
True excellence being, as Tu Mu says: 陰謀潛運攻心伐謀勝敵之日曾不血刃 “To plan secretly, to move surreptitiously,{29} to foil the enemy’s intentions and baulk his schemes, so that at last the day may be won without shedding a drop of blood.” Sun Tzŭ reserves his approbation for things that
True excellence is, as Tu Mu says: Subtle schemes conquer without bloodshed. "To plan in secret, to act stealthily,{29} to thwart the enemy’s plans and disrupt his strategies, ensuring that victory can be achieved without spilling a drop of blood.” Sun Tzŭ only praises those things that
10. 故舉秋毫不爲多力見日月不爲明目聞雷霆不爲聰耳
10. 故举秋毫不为多力见日月不为明目闻雷霆不为聪耳
To lift an autumn hair is no sign of great strength;
To lift an autumn leaf is no sign of great strength;
秋毫 is explained as the fur of a hare, which is finest in autumn, when it begins to grow afresh. The phrase is a very common one in Chinese writers. Cf. Mencius, I. 1. vii. 10, and Chuang Tzŭ, 知北遊, et al.
autumn feathers refers to the fur of a hare, which is at its softest in autumn, when it starts to grow back. This phrase is widely used among Chinese authors. See Mencius, I. 1. vii. 10, and Chuang Tzŭ, Know the North Trip, et al.
to see sun and moon is no sign of sharp sight; to hear the noise of thunder is no sign of a quick ear.
Seeing the sun and moon doesn't mean you're sharp-sighted; hearing the noise of thunder doesn’t mean you have a quick ear.
Ho Shih gives as real instances of strength, sharp sight and quick hearing: 烏獲 Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250 stone; 離朱 Li Chu, who at a distance of a hundred paces could see objects no bigger than a mustard seed; and 師曠 Shih K‘uang, a blind musician who could hear the footsteps of a mosquito.
Ho Shih provides real examples of strength, keen eyesight, and acute hearing: Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250 stones; Li Chu, who could see objects as small as a mustard seed from a hundred paces away; and Shih K‘uang, a blind musician who could hear a mosquito's footsteps.
11. 古之所謂善戰者勝勝易勝者也
11. The ancient saying: good warriors easily win.
What the ancients called a clever fighter is one who not only wins, but excels in winning with ease.
What the ancients referred to as a smart fighter is someone who not only wins, but does so effortlessly.
The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, has 勝於易勝者也. But this is an alteration evidently intended to smooth the awkwardness of 勝勝易勝者也, which means literally: “one who, conquering, excels in easy conquering.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: “He who only sees the obvious, wins his battles with difficulty; he who looks below the surface of things, wins with ease.”
The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, has 勝過容易的贏家. But this is a change obviously made to smooth out the awkwardness of 勝勝易勝者也, which literally means: “one who, conquering, excels in easy conquering.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: “Someone who only sees what's on the surface wins his battles with difficulty; someone who looks deeper into things wins easily.”
12. 故善戰者之勝也無智名無勇功
12. A good strategist wins without intelligence, fame, or bravery.
Hence his victories bring him neither reputation for wisdom nor credit for courage.
His victories bring him neither a reputation for wisdom nor recognition for bravery.
Tu Mu explains this very well: “Inasmuch as his victories are gained over circumstances that have not come to light, the world at large knows nothing of them, and he wins no reputation for wisdom; inasmuch as the hostile state submits before there has been any bloodshed, he receives no credit for courage.”
Tu Mu explains this really well: “Since his victories are achieved over circumstances that haven’t been revealed, the world knows nothing about them, and he earns no reputation for wisdom; since the opposing state surrenders before any blood is shed, he gets no credit for courage.”
{30}
{30}
13. 故其戰勝不忒不忒者其所措必勝勝已敗者也
13. So the victorious, without fail, must have strategies that ensure success, while the defeated are already lost.
He wins his battles by making no mistakes.
He wins his battles by not making any mistakes.
Ch‘ên Hao says: “He plans no superfluous marches, he devises no futile attacks.” The connection of ideas is thus explained by Chang Yü: “One who seeks to conquer by sheer strength, clever though he may be at winning pitched battles, is also liable on occasion to be vanquished; whereas he who can look into the future and discern conditions that are not yet manifest, will never make a blunder and therefore invariably win.” Li Ch‘üan thinks that the character 忒 should be 貳 “to have doubts.” But it is better not to tamper with the text, especially when no improvement in sense is the result.
Ch‘ên Hao says: “He doesn’t plan unnecessary marches, and he doesn’t come up with pointless attacks.” Chang Yü explains the connection of ideas: “Someone who tries to conquer purely by strength, no matter how skilled he is at winning battles, can still be defeated at times; while someone who can foresee the future and understand conditions that are not yet clear will never make a mistake and will always win.” Li Ch‘üan believes that the character 忒 should be 貳 meaning “to have doubts.” But it’s better not to alter the text, especially when it doesn’t clarify the meaning.
Making no mistakes is what establishes the certainty of victory, for it means conquering an enemy that is already defeated.
Avoiding mistakes is what guarantees victory, as it means beating an enemy that's already been defeated.
The T‘u Shu omits 必. 措 is here = 置. Chia Lin says it is put for 錯 in the sense of 雜; but this is far-fetched. Capt. Calthrop altogether ignores the important word 忒.
The T‘u Shu leaves out 必. 措 is equivalent to 置. Chia Lin suggests it’s a replacement for 錯 in the context of 雜; however, that interpretation seems forced. Capt. Calthrop completely overlooks the significant word 忒.
14. 故善戰者立於不敗之地而不失敵之敗也
14. A good warrior stands undefeated without losing to the enemy.
Hence the skilful fighter puts himself into a position which makes defeat impossible, and does not miss the moment for defeating the enemy.
Therefore, the skilled fighter positions themselves in a way that makes defeat impossible and seizes the opportunity to defeat the enemy.
A 不可爲之計 “counsel of perfection,” as Tu Mu truly observes. 地 need not be confined strictly to the actual ground occupied by the troops. It includes all the arrangements and preparations which a wise general will make to increase the safety of his army.
A Not a feasible plan “counsel of perfection,” as Tu Mu rightly points out. 地 doesn't have to be limited just to the actual ground where the troops are stationed. It encompasses all the plans and preparations a smart general will implement to enhance the safety of his army.
15. 是故勝兵先勝而後求戰敗兵先戰而後求勝
Winning soldiers win first and then seek battle; defeated soldiers engage first and then seek victory.
Thus it is that in war the victorious strategist only seeks battle after the victory has been won, whereas he who is destined to defeat first fights and afterwards looks for victory.
So, in war, the successful strategist only looks for a fight after the victory is already secured, while the one destined to lose jumps into battle first and then hopes for victory.
Ho Shih thus expounds the paradox: “In warfare, first lay plans which will ensure victory, and then lead your army to battle; if you will not begin with stratagem but rely on brute strength alone, victory will no longer be assured.”
Ho Shih explains the paradox: “In warfare, first devise plans that guarantee victory, and then lead your army into battle; if you don’t start with strategy and just depend on brute strength, victory will not be guaranteed.”
{31}
{31}
16. 善用兵者修道而保法故能爲勝敗之政
16. A skilled strategist practices the way and upholds the law to manage victory and defeat.
The consummate leader cultivates the moral law, and strictly adheres to method and discipline;
The ideal leader promotes ethical principles and consistently follows established methods and rules;
For 道 and 法, see supra, I. 4 sqq. I think that Chang Yü is wrong in altering their signification here, and taking them as 爲戰之道 and 制敵之法 respectively.
For Path and Law, see supra, I. 4 sqq. I believe that Chang Yü is mistaken in changing their meanings here, interpreting them as The way of war and Defeating the enemy strategy respectively.
thus it is in his power to control success.
Thus, he has the power to control success.
17. 兵法一曰度二曰量三曰數四曰稱五曰勝
17. Strategy: Measure, Quantify, Count, Balance, Win
In respect of military method, we have, firstly, Measurement; secondly, Estimation of quantity; thirdly, Calculation; fourthly, Balancing of chances; fifthly, Victory.
In terms of military strategy, we have, first, Measurement; second, Estimation of quantity; third, Calculation; fourth, Balancing of chances; and fifth, Victory.
18. 地生度度生量量生數數生稱稱生勝
18.地生度度生量量生數數生稱稱生勝
Measurement owes its existence to Earth; Estimation of quantity to Measurement; Calculation to Estimation of quantity; Balancing of chances to Calculation; and Victory to Balancing of chances.
Measurement exists because of Earth; Estimation of quantity comes from Measurement; Calculation is based on Estimation of quantity; Balancing chances relies on Calculation; and Victory results from Balancing chances.
It is not easy to distinguish the four terms 度量數稱 very clearly. The first seems to be surveying and measurement of the ground, which enable us to 量 form an estimate of the enemy’s strength, and to 數 make calculations based on the data thus obtained; we are thus led to 稱 a general weighing-up, or comparison of the enemy’s chances with our own; if the latter turn the scale, then 勝 victory ensues. The chief difficulty lies in 數, which some commentators take as a calculation of numbers, thereby making it nearly synonymous with 量. Perhaps 量 is rather a consideration of the enemy’s general position or condition (情 or 形勢), while 數 is the estimate of his numerical strength. On the other hand, Tu Mu defines 數 as 機數, and adds: 强弱已定然後能用機變數也 “the question of relative strength having been settled, we can bring the varied resources of cunning into play.” Ho Shih seconds this interpretation, which is weakened, however, by the fact that 稱 is given as logically consequent on 數; this certainly points to the latter being a calculation of numbers. Of Capt. Calthrop’s version the less said the better.
It's not easy to clearly distinguish the four terms 度量单位. The first appears to be surveying and measuring the land, which helps us 量 estimate the enemy’s strength, and to 數 make calculations based on the data we've gathered; this leads us to 稱 a general evaluation or comparison of the enemy’s chances against our own; if the latter outweighs the former, then 勝 victory follows. The main challenge lies in 數, which some commentators interpret as a calculation of numbers, almost making it synonymous with 量. Perhaps 量 considers the enemy’s general position or condition (情 or situation), while 數 estimates his numerical strength. On the other hand, Tu Mu defines 數 as 機數, adding: Strength and weakness determined, then use strategy. "once the question of relative strength is settled, we can employ various cunning strategies." Ho Shih supports this interpretation, which, however, is undermined by the fact that 稱 logically follows 數; this certainly suggests that the latter involves a calculation of numbers. The less said about Capt. Calthrop’s version, the better.
{32}
{32}
19. 故勝兵若以鎰稱銖敗兵若以銖稱鎰
19. If the winning army values a tael as a grain, the defeated army values a grain as a tael.
A victorious army opposed to a routed one, is as a pound’s weight placed in the scale against a single grain.
A victorious army facing a defeated one is like a pound on one side of a scale compared to a single grain on the other.
Literally, “a victorious army is like an 鎰 i (20 oz.) weighed against a 銖 shu (1⁄24 oz.); a routed army as a shu weighed against an i.” The point is simply the enormous advantage which a disciplined force, flushed with victory, has over one demoralised by defeat. Legge, in his note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, makes the 鎰 to be 24 Chinese ounces, and corrects Chu Hsi’s statement that it equalled 20 oz. only. But Li Ch‘üan of the T‘ang dynasty here gives the same figure as Chu Hsi.
Literally, “a victorious army is like an 鎰 i (20 oz.) weighed against a 銖 shu (1⁄24 oz.); a defeated army is like a shu weighed against an i.” The point is simply the huge advantage a disciplined, victorious force has over a demoralized, defeated one. Legge, in his note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, states that the 鎰 is 24 Chinese ounces, correcting Chu Hsi's claim that it was only equal to 20 oz. However, Li Ch‘üan of the T‘ang dynasty provides the same figure as Chu Hsi here.
20. 勝者之戰民也若決積水於千仞之谿者形也
20. 勝者之戰民也若決積水於千仞之谿者形也
The onrush of a conquering force is like the bursting of pent-up waters into a chasm a thousand fathoms deep. So much for tactical dispositions.
The surge of a conquering army is like a flood breaking loose into a deep abyss. That’s it for tactical arrangements.
The construction here is slightly awkward and elliptical, but the general sense is plain. The T‘u Shu omits 民也. A 仞 = 8 尺 or Chinese feet.
The structure here is a bit awkward and indirect, but the overall meaning is clear. The T‘u Shu leaves out People. A 仞 equals 8 尺 or Chinese feet.
{33}
{33}
V. 埶篇
ENERGY.
埶 here is said to be an older form of 勢; Sun Tzŭ, however, would seem to have used the former in the sense of “power,” and the latter only in the sense of “circumstances.” The fuller title 兵勢 is found in the T‘u Shu and the modern text. Wang Hsi expands it into 積勢之變 “the application, in various ways, of accumulated power;” and Chang Yü says: 兵勢以成然後任勢以取勝 “When the soldiers’ energy has reached its height, it may be used to secure victory.”
埶 is considered an older version of 勢; however, Sun Tzŭ seems to have used the former to mean “power,” and the latter only to mean “circumstances.” The complete title military forces appears in the T‘u Shu and in the modern text. Wang Hsi expands it to Changing trends, meaning “the application, in various ways, of accumulated power;” and Chang Yü states: Use strength to achieve victory. “When the soldiers’ energy has reached its peak, it can be used to achieve victory.”
1. 孫子曰凡治衆如治寡分數是也
1. Sun Tzu said managing many is like managing few; it's all about ratios.
Sun Tzŭ said: The control of a large force is the same in principle as the control of a few men: it is merely a question of dividing up their numbers.
Sun Tzŭ said: Managing a large group of people is fundamentally the same as managing a small group; it just comes down to how you divide them up.
That is, cutting up the army into regiments, companies, etc., with subordinate officers in command of each. Tu Mu reminds us of Han Hsin’s famous reply to the first Han Emperor, who once said to him: “How large an army do you think I could lead?” “Not more than 100,000 men, your Majesty.” “And you?” asked the Emperor. “Oh!” he answered, “the more the better” (多多益辦耳). Chang Yü gives the following curious table of the subdivisions of an army:—5 men make a 列; 2 列 make a 火; 5 火 make a 隊; 2 隊 make a 官; 2 官 make a 曲; 2 曲 make a 部; 2 部 make a 校; 2 校 make a 裨; 2 裨 make a 軍. A 軍 or army corps thus works out at 3200 men. But cf. III. § 1, note. For 曲, see I. § 10. It is possible that 官 in that paragraph may also be used in the above technical sense.
That is, breaking the army into regiments, companies, etc., with subordinate officers in charge of each. Tu Mu reminds us of Han Hsin’s famous response to the first Han Emperor, who once asked him, “How large an army do you think I could lead?” “No more than 100,000 men, your Majesty.” “And you?” asked the Emperor. “Oh!” he replied, “the more, the better” (More is better). Chang Yü provides the following interesting breakdown of the subdivisions of an army:—5 men make a 列; 2 列 make a 火; 5 火 make a 隊; 2 隊 make a 官; 2 官 make a 曲; 2 曲 make a 部; 2 部 make a 校; 2 校 make a 裨; 2 裨 make a Military. An army corps, or 軍隊, thus consists of 3,200 men. But cf. III. § 1, note. For 曲, see I. § 10. It’s possible that 官 in that paragraph may also be used in that technical sense.
2. 鬥衆如鬥寡形名是也
2. Fighting the many is like fighting the few.
Fighting with a large army under your command is nowise different from fighting with a small one: it is merely a question of instituting signs and signals.
Fighting with a large army under your command is no different from fighting with a small one; it's just a matter of using signs and signals.
{34}
{34}
One must be careful to avoid translating 鬥衆 “fighting against a large number,” no reference to the enemy being intended. 形 is explained by Ts‘ao Kung as denoting flags and banners, by means of which every soldier may recognise his own particular regiment or company, and thus confusion may be prevented. 名 he explains as drums and gongs, which from the earliest times were used to sound the advance and the retreat respectively. Tu Mu defines 形 as 陳形 “marshalling the troops in order,” and takes 名 as the flags and banners. Wang Hsi also dissents from Ts‘ao Kung, referring 形 to the ordering of the troops by means of banners, drums and gongs, and 名 to the various names by which the regiments might be distinguished. There is much to be said for this view.
One should be careful not to translate 争斗 as “fighting against a large number,” since there’s no implication of an enemy. 形 is explained by Ts‘ao Kung as referring to flags and banners, which help each soldier identify his specific regiment or company, preventing confusion. 名 is described as drums and gongs, which have been used since ancient times to signal advances and retreats. Tu Mu defines 形 as 陳形 “arranging the troops in order,” and interprets Name as the flags and banners. Wang Hsi also disagrees with Ts‘ao Kung, relating 形 to the organization of the troops through banners, drums, and gongs, and 名 to the different names used to identify the regiments. This perspective has a lot of merit.
3. 三軍之衆可使必受敵而無敗者奇正是也
3. The troops can face the enemy without defeat, that's the essence.
To ensure that your whole host may withstand the brunt of the enemy’s attack and remain unshaken—this is effected by manœuvres direct and indirect.
To make sure that your entire force can handle the impact of the enemy's attack and stay steady—this is achieved through both direct and indirect maneuvers.
For 必, there is another reading 畢, “all together,” adopted by Wang Hsi and Chang Yü. We now come to one of the most interesting parts of Sun Tzŭ’s treatise, the discussion of the 正 and the 奇. As it is by no means easy to grasp the full significance of these two terms, or to render them at all consistently by good English equivalents, it may be as well to tabulate some of the commentators’ remarks on the subject before proceeding further. Li Ch‘üan: 當敵爲正傍出爲奇 “Facing the enemy is chêng, making lateral diversions is ch‘i.” Chia Lin: 當敵以正陳取勝以奇兵 “In presence of the enemy, your troops should be arrayed in normal fashion, but in order to secure victory abnormal manœuvres must be employed.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên: 動爲奇靜爲正靜以待之動以勝之 “Ch‘i is active, chêng is passive; passivity means waiting for an opportunity, activity brings the victory itself.” Ho Shih: 我之正使敵視之爲奇我之奇使敵視之爲正正亦爲奇奇亦爲正 “We must cause the enemy to regard our straightforward attack as one that is secretly designed, and vice versâ; thus chêng may also be ch‘i, and ch‘i may also be chêng.” He instances the famous exploit of Han Hsin, who when marching ostensibly against 臨晉 Lin-chin (now 朝邑 Chao-i in Shensi), suddenly threw a large force across the Yellow River in wooden tubs, utterly disconcerting his opponent. [Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34.] Here, we are told, the march on Lin-chin was 正, and the surprise manœuvre was 奇. Chang Yü gives the following summary of opinions on the words: “Military writers{35} do not all agree with regard to the meaning of ch‘i and chêng. 尉繚子 Wei Liao Tzŭ [4th cent. B.C.] says: 正兵貴先奇兵貴後 ‘Direct warfare favours frontal attacks, indirect warfare attacks from the rear.’ Ts‘ao Kung says: ‘Going straight out to join battle is a direct operation; appearing on the enemy’s rear is an indirect manœuvre.’ 李衛公 Li Wei-kung [6th and 7th cent. A.D.] says: ‘In war, to march straight ahead is chêng; turning movements, on the other hand, are ch‘i.’ These writers simply regard chêng as chêng, and ch‘i as ch‘i; they do not note that the two are mutually interchangeable and run into each other like the two sides of a circle [see infra, § 11]. A comment of the T‘ang Emperor T‘ai Tsung goes to the root of the matter: ‘A ch‘i manœuvre may be chêng, if we make the enemy look upon it as chêng; then our real attack will be ch‘i, and vice versâ. The whole secret lies in confusing the enemy, so that he cannot fathom our real intent.’” To put it perhaps a little more clearly: any attack or other operation is 正, on which the enemy has had his attention fixed; whereas that is 奇, which takes him by surprise or comes from an unexpected quarter. If the enemy perceives a movement which is meant to be 奇, it immediately becomes 正.
For 必, there is another reading 畢, “all together,” used by Wang Hsi and Chang Yü. We now reach one of the most interesting sections of Sun Tzŭ’s treatise, the discussion of the 正 and the 奇. Since these two terms are not easy to fully understand or translate consistently into good English, it may be helpful to summarize some of the commentators’ remarks on the topic before moving on. Li Ch‘üan: 當敵為正傍出為奇 “Facing the enemy is chêng, making lateral diversions is ch‘i.” Chia Lin: 當敵人用常規陣型取勝時,用奇兵反擊。 “In the presence of the enemy, your troops should be arranged normally, but to achieve victory, you must utilize unconventional tactics.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên: Act in response to stillness; wait for movement to conquer it. “Ch‘i is active, chêng is passive; passivity means waiting for an opportunity, while activity brings the victory.” Ho Shih: I make the strange seem just; I make the just seem strange. “We must make the enemy see our straightforward attack as one that is secretly designed, and vice versa; thus, chêng can also be ch‘i, and ch‘i can also be chêng.” He cites the famous incident of Han Hsin, who, while marching apparently towards 臨晉 Lin-chin (now 朝邑 Chao-i in Shensi), unexpectedly sent a large force across the Yellow River in wooden tubs, completely unsettling his opponent. [Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34.] Here, we learn that the march on Lin-chin was 正, and the surprise maneuver was 奇. Chang Yü provides the following summary of opinions on the terms: “Military writers{35} do not all agree on the meanings of ch‘i and chêng. 尉繚子 Wei Liao Tzŭ [4th cent. B.C.] states: 正兵在前,奇兵在後 ‘Direct warfare favors frontal attacks, while indirect warfare attacks from the rear.’ Ts‘ao Kung says: ‘Going straight to engage in battle is a direct operation; appearing at the enemy’s rear is an indirect maneuver.’ Li Weigong Li Wei-kung [6th and 7th cent. A.D.] says: ‘In war, marching straight ahead is chêng; turning movements, on the other hand, are ch‘i.’ These writers simply see chêng as chêng, and ch‘i as ch‘i; they do not recognize that the two are interchangeable and blend into each other like the two sides of a circle [see infra, § 11]. A comment from the T‘ang Emperor T‘ai Tsung gets to the heart of the matter: ‘A ch maneuver can be chêng if we can make the enemy view it as chêng; thus our actual attack will be ch‘i, and vice versa. The entire secret lies in confusing the enemy, so he cannot discern our true intent.’” To clarify a bit more: any attack or operation is 正 when the enemy is focused on it; whereas what takes him by surprise or comes from an unexpected direction is 奇. If the enemy recognizes a movement intended to be 奇, it immediately becomes 正.
4. 兵之所加如以碬投卵者虛實是也
4. The army's strategy is like throwing an egg at a rock, it's about weakness and strength.
That the impact of your army may be like a grindstone dashed against an egg—this is effected by the science of weak points and strong.
That the impact of your army may be like a grindstone smashing against an egg—this is achieved through the knowledge of weak points and strong ones.
虛實, literally “the hollow and the solid,” is the title of chap. VI. 碫 tuan is the T‘u Shu reading, 碬 hsia that of the standard text. It appears from K‘ang Hsi that there has been much confusion between the two characters, and indeed, it is probable that one of them has really crept into the language as a mistake for the other.
Reality and illusion, literally “the hollow and the solid,” is the title of chap. VI. 碫 tuan is the T‘u Shu reading, while 碬 hsia is the reading from the standard text. According to K‘ang Hsi, there has been a lot of confusion between the two characters, and it's likely that one has mistakenly found its way into the language as a substitute for the other.
5. 凡戰者以正合以奇勝
Engage with strategy to win.
In all fighting, the direct method may be used for joining battle, but indirect methods will be needed in order to secure victory.
In any combat, a straightforward approach can be taken to engage in battle, but alternative strategies will be necessary to achieve success.
Chang Yü says: 徐發奇兵或擣其旁或擊其後 “Steadily develop indirect tactics, either by pounding the enemy’s flanks or falling on his rear.” A brilliant example of “indirect tactics” which decided the fortunes of a campaign was Lord Roberts’ night march round the Peiwar Kotal in the second Afghan war.[169]
Chang Yü says: Surprise attack or strike from behind “Gradually use indirect tactics, either by hitting the enemy's sides or attacking from behind.” A great example of “indirect tactics” that changed the outcome of a campaign was Lord Roberts’ night march around the Peiwar Kotal in the second Afghan war.[169]
{36}
{36}
6. 故善出奇者無窮如天地不竭如江河終而復始日月是也死而復生四時是也
6. Those who excel in surprising creativity are inexhaustible like heaven and earth, unceasing like rivers that end and restart. So it is with the sun and moon, life after death, and the four seasons.
Indirect tactics, efficiently applied, are inexhaustible as Heaven and Earth, unending as the flow of rivers and streams;
Indirect tactics, when used effectively, are as endless as the sky and the earth, and as constant as the flow of rivers and streams;
奇 is the universally accepted emendation for 兵, the reading of the 北堂書鈔.
奇 is the universally accepted correction for 兵, as read in the Northern Hall Book Stipends.
like the sun and moon, they end but to begin anew; like the four seasons, they pass away but to return once more.
like the sun and moon, they end only to start again; like the four seasons, they fade away but come back once more.
Tu Yu and Chang Yü understand this of the permutations of 奇 and 正. But at present Sun Tzŭ is not speaking of 正 at all, unless, indeed, we suppose with 鄭友賢 Chêng Yu-hsien that a clause relating to it has fallen out of the text. Of course, as has already been pointed out, the two are so inextricably interwoven in all military operations, that they cannot really be considered apart. Here we simply have an expression, in figurative language, of the almost infinite resource of a great leader.
Tu Yu and Chang Yü understand the variations of 奇 and 正. But right now, Sun Tzŭ isn't talking about 正 at all, unless we assume, as 鄭友賢 Chêng Yu-hsien suggests, that a part related to it is missing from the text. Of course, as mentioned earlier, the two concepts are so closely connected in all military operations that they can't really be looked at separately. Here, we simply have a figurative expression of the nearly limitless resourcefulness of a great leader.
7. 聲不過五五聲之變不可勝聽也
7. The sound cannot exceed five sounds.
There are not more than five musical notes,
There are no more than five musical notes,
宮商角微羽.
宮商角微羽.
yet the combinations of these five give rise to more melodies than can ever be heard.
yet the combinations of these five create more melodies than anyone could ever hear.
8. 色不過五五色之變不可勝觀也
8. There are countless variations of colors.
There are not more than five primary colours,
There are no more than five primary colors,
靑黃赤白黑 blue, yellow, red, white and black.
青黄赤白黑 blue, yellow, red, white, and black.
yet in combination they produce more hues than can ever be seen.
yet together they create more colors than can ever be seen.
9. 味不過五五味之變不可勝嘗也
9. The flavor changes are endless.
There are not more than five cardinal tastes,
There are no more than five basic tastes,
酸辛醎甘苦 sour, acrid, salt, sweet, bitter.
sour, acrid, salty, sweet, bitter.
yet combinations of them yield more flavours than can ever be tasted.
yet combinations of them produce more flavors than can ever be experienced.
{37}
{37}
10. 戰埶不過奇正奇正之變不可勝窮也
10. Strategies vary endlessly in war.
In battle, there are not more than two methods of attack—the direct and the indirect; yet these two in combination give rise to an endless series of manœuvres.
In battle, there are only two ways to attack—the direct and the indirect; however, when these two are combined, they create an endless range of maneuvers.
11. 奇正相生如循環之無端孰能窮之
11. The interplay of Yin and Yang is like an endless cycle, who can exhaust it?
The direct and the indirect lead on to each other in turn. It is like moving in a circle—you never come to an end. Who can exhaust the possibilities of their combination?
The direct and the indirect connect to each other in sequence. It's like going in a circle—you never reach an end. Who can fully explore the possibilities of their combination?
The T‘u Shu adds 哉. The final 之 may refer either to the circle or, more probably, to the 奇正之變 understood. Capt. Calthrop is wrong with: “They are a mystery that none can penetrate.”
The T‘u Shu adds 哉. The final 之 may refer to either the circle or, more likely, to the The change of odd and even understood. Capt. Calthrop is mistaken when he says, “They are a mystery that no one can understand.”
12. 激水之疾至於漂石者埶也
12. Flooding causes debris to float.
The onset of troops is like the rush of a torrent which will even roll stones along in its course.
The arrival of troops is like the rush of a flood that can even carry rocks along with it.
13. 鷙鳥之疾至於毁折者節也
13. The falcon's sickness leads to destruction.
The quality of decision is like the well-timed swoop of a falcon which enables it to strike and destroy its victim.
The quality of a decision is like a falcon making a perfectly timed dive that allows it to catch and kill its prey.
For 疾 the Yü Lan reads 擊, which is also supported by a quotation in the 呂氏春秋 [3rd cent. B.C.]. 節 in this context is a word which really defies the best efforts of the translator. Tu Mu says that it is equivalent to 節量遠近 “the measurement or estimation of distance.” But this meaning does not quite fit the illustrative simile in § 15. As applied to the falcon, it seems to me to denote that instinct of self-restraint which keeps the bird from swooping on its quarry until the right moment, together with the power of judging when the right moment has arrived. The analogous quality in soldiers is the highly important one of being able to reserve their fire until the very instant at which it will be most effective. When the “Victory” went into action at Trafalgar at hardly more than drifting pace, she was for several minutes exposed to a storm of shot and shell before replying with a single gun. Nelson coolly waited until he was within close range, when the broadside he brought to bear worked fearful havoc on the enemy’s nearest ships. That was a case of 節.
For 疾, the Yü Lan reads 擊, which is also backed up by a quote in the Lüshi Chunqiu [3rd cent. B.C.]. In this context, 節 is a term that really challenges the translator’s skills. Tu Mu states that it is similar to Distance measurement “the measurement or estimation of distance.” However, this interpretation doesn’t quite capture the illustrative simile in § 15. When related to the falcon, it seems to refer to the instinct of self-restraint that prevents the bird from diving on its prey until the precise moment, along with the ability to recognize when that moment has come. The comparable quality in soldiers is the crucial ability to hold their fire until the exact instant when it will be most impactful. When the “Victory” engaged at Trafalgar at barely drifting speed, she was exposed to a barrage of shots and shells for several minutes before firing a single gun. Nelson calmly waited until he was at close range, at which point the broadside he unleashed inflicted severe damage on the enemy’s closest ships. That was a case of 節.
{38}
{38}
14. 是故善戰者其埶險其節短
14. Therefore, a good warrior knows when to take risks and when to hold back.
Therefore the good fighter will be terrible in his onset, and prompt in his decision.
Therefore, a skilled fighter will be fierce in their attack and quick in making decisions.
Tu Yu defines 節 here by the word 斷, which is very like “decision” in English. 短 is certainly used in a very unusual sense, even if, as the commentators say, it = 近. This would have reference to the measurement of distance mentioned above, letting the enemy get near before striking. But I cannot help thinking that Sun Tzŭ meant to use the word in a figurative sense comparable to our own idiom “short and sharp.” Cf. Wang Hsi’s note, which after describing the falcon’s mode of attack, proceeds: 兵之乘機當如是耳 “This is just how the ‘psychological moment’ should be seized in war.” I do not care for Capt. Calthrop’s rendering: “The spirit of the good fighter is terrifying, his occasions sudden.”
Tu Yu defines 節 here using the word 斷, which is quite similar to “decision” in English. 短 is definitely used in a very unusual way, even if, as the commentators suggest, it means 近. This would relate to the measurement of distance mentioned earlier, allowing the enemy to get close before striking. However, I can't help but think that Sun Tzŭ intended to use the word in a figurative sense akin to our expression “short and sharp.” Compare with Wang Hsi’s note, which, after describing how a falcon attacks, states: No changes needed. “This is exactly how the ‘psychological moment’ should be seized in war.” I don’t agree with Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “The spirit of the good fighter is terrifying, his occasions sudden.”
15. 埶如彍弩節如發機
15. 似乎强弩节如发机
Energy may be likened to the bending of a cross-bow; decision, to the releasing of the trigger.
Energy can be compared to the tension in a crossbow, while decision is like pulling the trigger.
“Energy” seems to be the best equivalent here for 埶, because the comparison implies that the force is potential, being stored up in the bent cross-bow until released by the finger on the trigger. None of the commentators seem to grasp the real point of the simile.
“Energy” seems to be the best match here for 埶, because the comparison suggests that the force is potential, stored in the bent crossbow until it's released by the finger on the trigger. None of the commentators seem to understand the real meaning of the simile.
16. 紛紛紜紜鬥亂而不可亂也渾渾沌沌形圓而不可敗也
16. Confused and chaotic yet unbroken, round and intact yet indestructible.
Amid the turmoil and tumult of battle, there may be seeming disorder and yet no real disorder at all; amid confusion and chaos, your array may be without head or tail, yet it will be proof against defeat.
Amid the chaos and disturbance of battle, there may appear to be disorder, but in reality, there is none; in the midst of confusion and chaos, your formation may seem disorganized, yet it will be resilient against defeat.
形圓, literally “formation circular”, is explained by Li Ch‘üan as 無向背也 “without back or front.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: “The subdivisions of the army having been previously fixed, and the various signals agreed upon, the separating and joining, the dispersing and collecting which will take place in the course of a battle, may give the appearance of disorder when no real disorder is possible. Your formation may be without head or tail, your dispositions all topsy-turvy, and yet a rout of your forces quite out of the question.” It is a little difficult to decide whether 鬥亂 and 形圓 should not be taken as imperatives: “fight in disorder (for the purpose of deceiving the enemy), and you will be secure against real disorder.” Cf. I. § 20: 亂而取之.
Round shape, literally "circular formation," is described by Li Ch‘üan as 无向背也 "without front or back." Mei Yao-ch‘ên states: "Once the army's subdivisions have been established and the various signals agreed upon, the separating and joining, the scattering and gathering that happen during a battle might seem chaotic, but real chaos is not possible. Your formation can lack a clear front or back, and your arrangements can seem completely mixed up, yet a rout of your forces is out of the question." It's somewhat tricky to determine whether Conflict and Round shape should be interpreted as commands: "fight in disorder (to deceive the enemy), and you will avoid true chaos." Cf. I. § 20: Chaos and take it..
{39}
{39}
17. 亂生於治怯生於勇弱生於彊
17. Chaos arises from order, fear from courage, weakness from strength
Simulated disorder postulates perfect discipline; simulated fear postulates courage; simulated weakness postulates strength.
Simulated chaos suggests perfect control; simulated fear suggests bravery; simulated weakness suggests strength.
In order to make the translation intelligible, it is necessary to tone down the sharply paradoxical form of the original. Ts‘ao Kung throws out a hint of the meaning in his brief note: 皆毁形匿情也 “These things all serve to destroy formation and conceal one’s condition.” But Tu Mu is the first to put it quite plainly: “If you wish to feign confusion in order to lure the enemy on, you must first have perfect discipline; if you wish to display timidity in order to entrap the enemy, you must have extreme courage; if you wish to parade your weakness in order to make the enemy over-confident, you must have exceeding strength.”
To make the translation understandable, we need to soften the starkly contradictory nature of the original. Ts‘ao Kung hints at the meaning in his brief note: Everyone hides their true feelings. “These things all serve to destroy formation and hide one’s condition.” However, Tu Mu is the first to express it clearly: “If you want to pretend to be confused to draw the enemy in, you must first be perfectly disciplined; if you want to show fear to trap the enemy, you must have tremendous courage; if you want to show weakness to make the enemy overconfident, you need to possess great strength.”
18. 治亂數也勇怯埶也彊弱形也
18. Order and chaos are brave, fear grows strong and weak.
Hiding order beneath the cloak of disorder is simply a question of subdivision;
Hiding order under the guise of disorder is just a matter of breaking things down;
See supra, § 1.
See above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
concealing courage under a show of timidity presupposes a fund of latent energy;
concealing courage behind a facade of shyness assumes there's a reserve of hidden strength;
It is passing strange that the commentators should understand 埶 here as “circumstances”—a totally different sense from that which it has previously borne in this chapter. Thus Tu Mu says: 見有利之勢而不動敵人以我爲實怯也 “seeing that we are favourably circumstanced and yet make no move, the enemy will believe that we are really afraid.”
It’s quite odd that the commentators interpret 埶 here as “circumstances”—a meaning that is completely different from what it has meant earlier in this chapter. As Tu Mu puts it: Seeing an advantage but not acting makes the enemy think I'm scared. “seeing that we are in a favorable position and yet don’t take action, the enemy will think that we are genuinely afraid.”
masking strength with weakness is to be effected by tactical dispositions.
Masking strength with weakness should be achieved through strategic arrangements.
Chang Yü relates the following anecdote of Kao Tsu, the first Han Emperor: “Wishing to crush the Hsiung-nu, he sent out spies to report on their condition. But the Hsiung-nu, forewarned, carefully concealed all their able-bodied men and well-fed horses, and only allowed infirm soldiers and emaciated cattle to be seen. The result was that the spies one and all recommended the Emperor to deliver his attack.” 婁敬 Lou Ching alone opposed them, saying: “When two countries go to war, they are naturally inclined to make an ostentatious display of their strength. Yet our spies have seen nothing but old age and infirmity. This is surely some ruse on the part of the enemy, and it would be unwise for us to attack.” The Emperor, however, disregarding this advice, fell into the trap and found himself surrounded at 白登 Po-têng.”
Chang Yü shares this story about Kao Tsu, the first Han Emperor: “Wanting to defeat the Hsiung-nu, he sent out spies to gather information on their situation. But the Hsiung-nu, forewarned, cleverly hid all their strong men and well-fed horses, only letting infirm soldiers and starving cattle be seen. As a result, all the spies recommended that the Emperor launch an attack.” 婁敬 Lou Ching was the only one who disagreed, saying: “When two countries go to war, it's natural for them to show off their strength. Yet our spies have only seen weakness and old age. This is definitely a trick by the enemy, and it would be foolish for us to attack.” The Emperor, however, ignored this advice, fell into the trap, and found himself surrounded at 白登 Po-têng.
{40}
{40}
19. 故善動敵者形之敵必從之予之敵必取之
19. To effectively engage the enemy, one must understand their movements and take advantage of their weaknesses.
Thus one who is skilful at keeping the enemy on the move maintains deceitful appearances, according to which the enemy will act.
So, someone who is good at keeping the enemy constantly moving creates misleading appearances, based on which the enemy will react.
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is 見羸形也 “Make a display of weakness and want,” but Tu Mu rightly points out that 形 does not refer only to weakness: “If our force happens to be superior to the enemy’s, weakness may be simulated in order to lure him on; but if inferior, he must be led to believe that we are strong, in order that he may keep off. In fact, all the enemy’s movements should be determined by the signs that we choose to give him.” The following anecdote of 孫臏 Sun Pin, a descendant of Sun Wu, is related at length in the 史記, chap. 65: In 341 B.C., the 齊 Ch‘i State being at war with 魏 Wei, sent 田忌 T‘ien Chi and Sun Pin against the general 龐涓 P‘ang Chüan, who happened to be a deadly personal enemy of the latter. Sun Pin said: “The Ch‘i State has a reputation for cowardice, and therefore our adversary despises us. Let us turn this circumstance to account.” Accordingly, when the army had crossed the border into Wei territory, he gave orders to show 100,000 fires on the first night, 50,000 on the next, and the night after only 20,000. P‘ang Chüan pursued them hotly, saying to himself: “I knew these men of Ch‘i were cowards: their numbers have already fallen away by more than half.” In his retreat, Sun Pin came to a narrow defile, which he calculated that his pursuers would reach after dark. Here he had a tree stripped of its bark, and inscribed upon it the words: “Under this tree shall P‘ang Chüan die.” Then, as night began to fall, he placed a strong body of archers in ambush near by, with orders to shoot directly they saw a light. Later on, P‘ang Chüan arrived at the spot, and noticing the tree, struck a light in order to read what was written on it. His body was immediately riddled by a volley of arrows, and his whole army thrown into confusion. [The above is Tu Mu’s version of the story; the Shih Chi, less dramatically but probably with more historical truth, makes P‘ang Chüan cut his own throat with an exclamation of despair, after the rout of his army.]
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is Look at the frail figure. “Show a façade of weakness and need,” but Tu Mu correctly points out that 形 doesn’t only mean weakness: “If our strength happens to be greater than the enemy’s, we can pretend to be weak to draw them in; but if we are weaker, we must make it seem like we are strong to keep them at bay. In fact, all the enemy’s actions should be influenced by the signals we decide to send them.” The following story about 孫臏 Sun Pin, a descendant of Sun Wu, is told in detail in the Records of the Grand Historian, chap. 65: In 341 B.C., the 齐 Ch‘i State was at war with 魏 Wei and sent 田忌 T‘ien Chi and Sun Pin to face the general 龐涓 P‘ang Chüan, who happened to be a personal enemy of Sun Pin. Sun Pin said, “The Ch‘i State has a reputation for being cowardly, which is why our enemy looks down on us. Let’s use this to our advantage.” So, when the army entered Wei territory, he ordered them to light 100,000 campfires on the first night, 50,000 on the next, and only 20,000 on the final night. P‘ang Chüan chased them vigorously, thinking to himself, “I knew these Ch‘i men were cowards: their numbers have already dropped by more than half.” During their retreat, Sun Pin reached a narrow pass, predicting that his pursuers would arrive after dark. Here, he stripped a tree of its bark and wrote on it: “P‘ang Chüan will die under this tree.” As night fell, he positioned a strong group of archers in ambush nearby, instructing them to shoot as soon as they saw a light. Later, P‘ang Chüan arrived at the site, noticed the tree, and lit a fire to read what was written. He was instantly hit by a hail of arrows, throwing his entire army into chaos. [The above is Tu Mu’s version of the story; the Shih Chi, while less dramatic, likely reflects more historical accuracy, stating that P‘ang Chüan took his own life in despair after the defeat of his army.]
He sacrifices something, that the enemy may snatch at it.
He gives up something so that the enemy can grab it.
予 here = 與.
予 here = 與.
20. 以利動之以卒待之
20. 以利動之以卒待之
By holding out baits, he keeps him on the march; then with a body of picked men he lies in wait for him.
By using bait, he keeps him moving forward; then with a group of elite soldiers, he sets a trap for him.
This would appear to be the meaning if we retain 卒, which Mei Yao-ch‘ên explains as 精卒 “men of spirit.” The T‘u Shu reads 本,{41} an emendation suggested by 李靖 Li Ching. The meaning then would be, “He lies in wait with the main body of his troops.”
This seems to be the meaning if we keep 卒, which Mei Yao-ch‘ên explains as Elite troops “men of spirit.” The T‘u Shu reads 本,{41} an edit suggested by 李靖 Li Ching. The meaning would then be, “He lies in wait with the main body of his troops.”
21. 故善戰者求之於埶不責於人故能擇人而任埶
21. A good strategist relies on the position, not the person, so they can choose the right people for the role.
The clever combatant looks to the effect of combined energy, and does not require too much from individuals.
The smart fighter focuses on the power of teamwork and doesn’t rely too heavily on individuals.
Tu Mu says: “He first of all considers the power of his army in the bulk; afterwards he takes individual talent into account, and uses each man according to his capabilities. He does not demand perfection from the untalented.”
Tu Mu says: “First, he looks at the overall strength of his army; then he considers individual skills and assigns roles based on what each person can do. He doesn’t expect perfection from those who lack talent.”
Hence his ability to pick out the right men and to utilise combined energy.
Hence his ability to identify the right people and to harness collective energy.
Another reading has 之 instead of 埶. It would be interesting if Capt. Calthrop could tell us where the following occurs in the Chinese: “yet, when an opening or advantage shows, he pushes it to its limits.”
Another reading has 之 instead of 埶. It would be interesting if Capt. Calthrop could tell us where the following occurs in the Chinese: “yet, when an opening or advantage shows, he pushes it to its limits.”
22. 任埶者其戰人也如轉木石木石之性安則靜危則動方則止圓則行
22. A strategist is like a piece of wood or stone; it is still when stable and moves when threatened, stops when faced with obstacles, and moves freely in open space.
When he utilises combined energy, his fighting men become as it were like unto rolling logs or stones. For it is the nature of a log or stone to remain motionless on level ground, and to move when on a slope; if four-cornered, to come to a standstill, but if round-shaped, to go rolling down.
When he uses combined energy, his warriors become like rolling logs or stones. A log or stone stays still on flat ground and moves when on an incline; if it has corners, it stops, but if it's round, it rolls downhill.
Ts‘ao Kung calls this 任自然勢 “the use of natural or inherent power.” Capt. Calthrop ignores the last part of the sentence entirely. In its stead he has: “So await the opportunity, and so act when the opportunity arrives”—another absolutely gratuitous interpolation. The T‘ung Tien omits 任.
Ts‘ao Kung calls this Go with the flow. “the use of natural or inherent power.” Capt. Calthrop completely ignores the last part of the sentence. Instead, he says: “So await the opportunity, and act when the opportunity arrives”—another entirely unnecessary addition. The T‘ung Tien leaves out 任.
23. 故善戰人之埶如轉圓石於千仞之山者埶也
23. Good warriors skillfully maneuver like rolling stones down a steep mountain.
Thus the energy developed by good fighting men is as the momentum of a round stone rolled down a mountain thousands of feet in height. So much on the subject of energy.
Thus, the energy generated by skilled fighters is like the momentum of a round stone rolling down a mountain thousands of feet tall. That’s all on the topic of energy.
The T‘ung Tien omits 善. The chief lesson of this chapter, in Tu Mu’s opinion, is the paramount importance in war of rapid evolutions and sudden rushes. “Great results,” he adds, “can thus be achieved with small forces.”
The T‘ung Tien leaves out Goodness. According to Tu Mu, the main lesson of this chapter is the crucial role of quick changes and sudden attacks in warfare. “You can achieve great results,” he points out, “even with small forces.”
{42}
{42}
VI. 虚实篇
WEAK POINTS AND STRONG.
Chang Yü attempts to explain the sequence of chapters as follows: “Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, treated of the offensive and the defensive; chapter V, on Energy, dealt with direct and indirect methods. The good general acquaints himself first with the theory of attack and defence, and then turns his attention to direct and indirect methods. He studies the art of varying and combining these two methods before proceeding to the subject of weak and strong points. For the use of direct or indirect methods arises out of attack and defence, and the perception of weak and strong points depends again on the above methods. Hence the present chapter comes immediately after the chapter on Energy.”
Chang Yü tries to explain the order of the chapters like this: “Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, talked about offense and defense; chapter V, on Energy, covered direct and indirect approaches. A good general first learns the theory of attack and defense, then focuses on direct and indirect methods. He studies how to mix and match these two approaches before moving on to weak and strong points. The choice between direct and indirect methods comes from offense and defense, and identifying weak and strong points relies on those methods. So, the current chapter follows right after the chapter on Energy.”
1. 孫子曰凡先處戰地而待敵者佚後處戰地而趨戰者勞
1. Sun Tzu said: Those who position themselves first on the battlefield and wait for the enemy are at ease; those who arrive late and rush into battle are exhausted.
Sun Tzŭ said: Whoever is first in the field and awaits the coming of the enemy, will be fresh for the fight; whoever is second in the field and has to hasten to battle, will arrive exhausted.
Sun Tzu said: Whoever gets to the battlefield first and waits for the enemy will be ready for the fight; whoever arrives second and has to rush into battle will be worn out.
Instead of 處, the Yü Lan has in both clauses the stronger word 據. For the antithesis between 佚 and 勞, cf. I. § 23, where however 勞 is used as a verb.
Instead of 處, the Yü Lan uses the stronger word 據 in both clauses. For the contrast between 佚 and 劳, see I. § 23, where 劳 is used as a verb.
2. 故善戰者致人而不致於人
Good fighters focus on others, not themselves.
Therefore the clever combatant imposes his will on the enemy, but does not allow the enemy’s will to be imposed on him.
So, the smart fighter makes his own demands on the opponent, but doesn’t let the opponent dictate what he should do.
The next paragraph makes it clear that 致 does not merely mean, as Tu Mu says, 令敵來就我 “to make the enemy approach me,” but rather to make him go in any direction I please. It is thus practically synonymous with 制. Cf. Tu Mu’s own note on V. § 19. One mark of a great soldier is that he fights on his own terms or fights not at all.[170]
The next paragraph clarifies that To doesn’t just mean, as Tu Mu says, 让敌人来吧 “to make the enemy come to me,” but actually means to direct him wherever I want. It's basically synonymous with 制. See Tu Mu’s own note on V. § 19. One sign of a great soldier is that he fights on his own terms or not at all.[170]
{43}
{43}
3. 能使敵人自至者利之也能使敵人不得至者害之也
3. It can benefit by making the enemy come and harm by preventing the enemy from coming.
By holding out advantages to him, he can cause the enemy to approach of his own accord; or, by inflicting damage, he can make it impossible for the enemy to draw near.
By offering him benefits, he can make the enemy come closer on their own; or, by causing harm, he can ensure that the enemy cannot get near.
In the first case, he will entice him with a bait; in the second, he will strike at some important point which the enemy will have to defend.
In the first case, he will lure him in with a trap; in the second, he will target a crucial point that the enemy will need to protect.
4. 故敵佚能勞之飽能飢之安能動之
4. Old enemy can exhaust them, nourish them, soothe them, and move them.
If the enemy is taking his ease, he can harass him;
If the enemy is relaxed, he can trouble him;
This passage may be cited as evidence against Mei Yao-Ch‘ên’s interpretation of I. § 23.
This passage can be used as evidence against Mei Yao-Ch‘ên’s interpretation of I. § 23.
if well supplied with food, he can starve him out;
if he has enough food, he can wait him out;
飢 is probably an older form than 饑, the reading of the original text. Both are given in the 說文.
Hungry is likely an older version than 饑, which is how it’s read in the original text. Both are mentioned in the 說文.
if quietly encamped, he can force him to move.
if quietly camped, he can make him move.
The subject to 能 is still 善戰者; but these clauses would read better as direct admonitions, and in the next sentence we find Sun Tzŭ dropping insensibly into the imperative.
The subject to 能 is still Good warrior; but these statements would sound better as direct instructions, and in the next sentence, we see Sun Tzŭ subtly shifting into the imperative.
5. 出其所必趨趨其所不意
5. Go where it's needed, unexpected paths
Appear at points which the enemy must hasten to defend; march swiftly to places where you are not expected.
Show up where the enemy has to rush to defend; move quickly to areas where you aren't anticipated.
The original text, adopted by the T‘u Shu, has 出其所不趨; it has been altered to suit the context and the commentaries of Ts‘ao Kung and Ho Shih, who evidently read 必趨. The other reading would mean: “Appear at points to which the enemy cannot hasten;” but in this case there is something awkward in the use of 趨. Capt. Calthrop is wrong of course with “appearing where the enemy is not.”
The original text, adopted by the T‘u Shu, has 出其不意; it has been changed to fit the context and the commentaries of Ts‘ao Kung and Ho Shih, who clearly read 必須. The other interpretation would mean: “Appear at places the enemy can't rush to;” but in this situation, the use of 趨 is a bit awkward. Capt. Calthrop is mistaken, of course, with “appearing where the enemy is not.”
6. 行千里而不勞者行於無人之地也
6. Travel far without effort in uninhabited lands.
An army may march great distances without distress, if it marches through country where the enemy is not.
An army can travel long distances without trouble if it moves through areas where the enemy isn’t present.
We must beware of understanding 無人之地 as “uninhabited country.” Sun Tzŭ habitually uses 人 in the sense of 敵, e.g. supra, § 2.{44} Ts‘ao Kung sums up very well: 出空擊虛避其所守擊其不意 “Emerge from the void [q.d. like “a bolt from the blue”], strike at vulnerable points, shun places that are defended, attack in unexpected quarters.” The difference of meaning between 空 and 虛 is worth noting.
We need to be careful not to interpret No man's land as “uninhabited country.” Sun Tzŭ often uses 人 to mean Enemy, e.g. supra, § 2.{44} Ts‘ao Kung summarizes this well: Attack when they're unprepared. “Come out of nowhere [q.d. like 'a bolt from the blue'], hit weak points, avoid defended areas, and attack from unexpected angles.” It's important to note the difference in meaning between 空 and 虚.
7. 攻而必取者攻其所不守也守而必固者守其所不攻也
7. Attack where they're unguarded; defend where they're not attacking.
You can be sure of succeeding in your attacks if you only attack places which are undefended.
You can be confident you'll succeed in your attacks if you only target places that are unprotected.
所不守 is of course hyperbolical; Wang Hsi rightly explains it as “weak points; that is to say, where the general is lacking in capacity, or the soldiers in spirit; where the walls are not strong enough, or the precautions not strict enough; where relief comes too late, or provisions are too scanty, or the defenders are variance amongst themselves.”
Not keeping it is obviously an exaggeration; Wang Hsi accurately describes it as "weak points; that is, where the leader lacks ability, or the soldiers lack motivation; where the defenses aren't strong enough or the measures aren't strict enough; where help arrives too late, or supplies are too limited, or the defenders are in disagreement with each other."
You can ensure the safety of your defence if you only hold positions that cannot be attacked.
You can keep your defenses safe if you only take positions that can’t be attacked.
I.e., where there are none of the weak points mentioned above. There is rather a nice point involved in the interpretation of this latter clause. Tu Mu, Ch‘ên Hao, and Mei Yao-ch‘ên assume the meaning to be: “In order to make your defence quite safe, you must defend even those places that are not likely to be attacked;” and Tu Mu adds: “How much more, then, those that will be attacked.” Taken thus, however, the clause balances less well with the preceding—always a consideration in the highly antithetical style which is natural to the Chinese. Chang Yü, therefore, seems to come nearer the mark in saying: “He who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of heaven [see IV. § 7], making it impossible for the enemy to guard against him. This being so, the places that I shall attack are precisely those that the enemy cannot defend.... He who is skilled in defence hides in the most secret recesses of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy to estimate his whereabouts. This being so, the places that I shall hold are precisely those that the enemy cannot attack.”
I.e., where there are none of the weak points mentioned above. There's actually an interesting interpretation of this latter clause. Tu Mu, Ch‘ên Hao, and Mei Yao-ch‘ên believe it means: “To make your defense completely secure, you need to defend even those areas that are unlikely to be attacked;” and Tu Mu adds: “How much more should you defend those that will be attacked.” However, this interpretation doesn’t fit as smoothly with the previous statement—something that's always important in the highly contrasting style typical of Chinese writing. Chang Yü, therefore, seems to get closer to the point by saying: “The person skilled in attack strikes from the highest heights of heaven [see IV. § 7], making it impossible for the enemy to guard against him. Because of this, the places I will attack are exactly those that the enemy cannot defend.... The one skilled in defense hides in the deepest recesses of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy to determine his location. So, the places I will hold are precisely those that the enemy cannot attack.”
8. 故善攻者敵不知其所守善守者敵不知其所攻
8. Good attackers leave the enemy unaware of their defense; good defenders leave the enemy unaware of their attack.
Hence that general is skilful in attack whose opponent does not know what to defend; and he is skilful in defence whose opponent does not know what to attack.
So, a general is good at attacking when their opponent is unsure about what to defend; and they are good at defending when their opponent is unclear about what to attack.
An aphorism which puts the whole art of war into a nutshell.
A saying that sums up the entire art of war.
{45}
{45}
9. 微乎微乎至於無形神乎神乎至於無聲故能爲敵之司命
9. So subtle it's almost invisible; so mysterious it's almost silent, thus can command the fate of enemies.
O divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we learn to be invisible, through you inaudible;
O divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we learn to be invisible, through you inaudible;
Literally, “without form or sound,” but it is said of course with reference to the enemy. Chang Yü, whom I follow, draws no sharp distinction between 微 and 神, but Tu Mu and others think that 微 indicates the secrecy to be observed on the defensive, and 神 the rapidity to be displayed in attack. The Yü Lan text differs considerably from ours, reading: 微乎微乎故能隱於常形神乎神乎故能爲敵司命.
Literally, "without form or sound," but it's obviously referring to the enemy. Chang Yü, whom I follow, doesn't make a clear distinction between 微 and God, but Tu Mu and others believe that 微 represents the secrecy required for defense, while God indicates the swiftness needed for attack. The Yü Lan text varies quite a bit from ours, reading: 微乎微乎故能隐于常形神乎神乎故能为敌司命.
and hence we can hold the enemy’s fate in our hands.
and so we can control the enemy's fate.
The T‘ung Tien has 故能爲變化司命. Capt. Calthrop’s version of this paragraph is so remarkable that I cannot refrain from quoting it in full: “Now the secrets of the art of offence are not to be easily apprehended, as a certain shape or noise can be understood, of the senses; but when these secrets are once learnt, the enemy is mastered.”
The T‘ung Tien states N/A. Capt. Calthrop’s translation of this paragraph is so impressive that I have to quote it completely: “The secrets of the art of offense aren't easily grasped like a certain shape or sound can be perceived by our senses; however, once these secrets are understood, the enemy is defeated.”
10. 進而不可禦者衝其虛也退而不可追者速而不可及也
10. The unguarded is vulnerable; the swift cannot be chased.
You may advance and be absolutely irresistible, if you make for the enemy’s weak points; you may retire and be safe from pursuit if your movements are more rapid than those of the enemy.
You can move forward and be completely unstoppable if you target the enemy's weak spots; you can fall back and stay safe from being chased if you are faster than the enemy.
The second member of the sentence is weak, because 不可及 is nearly tautologous with 不可追. The Yü Lan reads 遠 for 速.
The second part of the sentence is weak because Out of reach is almost redundant with No trace left.. The Yü Lan reads 遠 instead of 速.
11. 故我欲戰敵雖高壘深溝不得不與我戰者攻其所必救也
11. Therefore, I want to fight the enemy, even though they have strong fortifications and deep moats, they must engage with me where they are most vulnerable.
If we wish to fight, the enemy can be forced to an engagement even though he be sheltered behind a high rampart and a deep ditch. All we need do is to attack some other place that he will be obliged to relieve.
If we want to engage in battle, we can force the enemy into a fight even if they're protected by a tall wall and a deep ditch. All we have to do is launch an attack somewhere else that they will have to defend.
Tu Mu says: “If the enemy is the invading party, we can cut his line of communications and occupy the roads by which he will have to return; if we are the invaders, we may direct our attack against the sovereign himself.” It is clear that Sun Tzŭ, unlike certain generals in the late Boer war, was no believer in frontal attacks.
Tu Mu says: “If the enemy is the invading force, we can disrupt their communication lines and take control of the routes they need to retreat; if we are the invaders, we can target the sovereign directly.” It’s evident that Sun Tzŭ, unlike some generals in the late Boer War, didn't believe in direct assaults.
{46}
{46}
12. 我不欲戰畫地而守之敵不得與我戰者乖其所之也
12. I don't want to fight; drawing a line and guarding it means the enemy can't engage me.
If we do not wish to fight, we can prevent the enemy from engaging us even though the lines of our encampment be merely traced out on the ground. All we need do is to throw something odd and unaccountable in his way.
If we don’t want to fight, we can keep the enemy from coming after us, even if our camp is just marked out on the ground. All we have to do is put something strange and unexpected in their path.
In order to preserve the parallelism with § 11, I should prefer to follow the T‘u Shu text, which inserts 雖 before 畫地. This extremely concise expression is intelligibly paraphrased by Chia Lin: 雖未修壘壍 “even though we have constructed neither wall nor ditch.” The real crux of the passage lies in 乖其所之也. 之 of course = 至. Ts‘ao Kung defines 乖 by the word 戾, which is perhaps a case of obscurum per obscurius. Li Ch‘üan, however, says: 設奇異而疑之 “we puzzle him by strange and unusual dispositions;” and Tu Mu finally clinches the meaning by three illustrative anecdotes—one of 諸葛亮 Chu-ko Liang, who when occupying 陽平 Yang-p‘ing and about to be attacked by 司馬懿 Ssŭ-ma I, suddenly struck his colours, stopped the beating of the drums, and flung open the city gates, showing only a few men engaged in sweeping and sprinkling the ground. This unexpected proceeding had the intended effect; for Ssŭ-ma I, suspecting an ambush, actually drew off his army and retreated. What Sun Tzŭ is advocating here, therefore, is nothing more nor less than the timely use of “bluff.” Capt. Calthrop translates: “and prevent the enemy from attacking by keeping him in suspense,” which shows that he has not fully grasped the meaning of 乖.
To maintain the parallelism with § 11, I prefer to follow the T‘u Shu text, which adds 雖然 before 畫地. This very brief expression is clearly paraphrased by Chia Lin: 雖未修圍牆 “even though we have built neither wall nor ditch.” The core of the passage is in Stay in your place.. Here, 之 means 至. Ts‘ao Kung explains Good girl with the term 戾, which might be a case of obscurum per obscurius. However, Li Ch‘üan states: Create something strange and question it. “we confuse him with strange and unusual methods;” and Tu Mu finally clarifies the meaning with three illustrative anecdotes—one featuring Zhuge Liang Chu-ko Liang, who, while holding 陽平 Yang-p‘ing and about to be attacked by Sima Yi Ssŭ-ma I, unexpectedly lowered his flag, stopped the drums, and opened the city gates, revealing only a few men sweeping and sprinkling the ground. This surprising move had the desired effect; Ssŭ-ma I, fearing an ambush, actually withdrew his army. Thus, what Sun Tzŭ is promoting here is simply the strategic use of “bluff.” Capt. Calthrop translates: “and prevent the enemy from attacking by keeping him in suspense,” which indicates that he hasn't fully understood the meaning of Good boy/girl..
13. 故形人而我無形則我專而敵分
13. I am formless while they are shaped, so I focus while my enemies are divided.
By discovering the enemy’s dispositions and remaining invisible ourselves, we can keep our forces concentrated, while the enemy’s must be divided.
By figuring out the enemy's positions and staying hidden ourselves, we can keep our forces united, while the enemy's forces have to be split up.
The conclusion is perhaps not very obvious, but Chang Yü (after Mei Yao-ch‘ên) rightly explains it thus: “If the enemy’s dispositions are visible, we can make for him in one body; whereas, our own dispositions being kept secret, the enemy will be obliged to divide his forces in order to guard against attack from every quarter.” 形 is here used as an active verb: “to make to appear.” See IV, note on heading. Capt. Calthrop’s “making feints” is quite wrong.
The conclusion might not be very clear, but Chang Yü (after Mei Yao-ch‘ên) correctly explains it this way: "If we can see the enemy’s plans, we can move together against them; however, if we keep our own plans hidden, the enemy will have to split their forces to defend against attacks from all sides." 形 is used here as an active verb: "to make appear." See IV, note on heading. Capt. Calthrop’s interpretation of “making feints” is completely incorrect.
{47}
{47}
14. 我專爲一敵分爲十是以十共其一也則我衆而敵寡
14. I specialize in dividing one enemy into ten, so ten share one, thus I have many while the enemy is few.
We can form a single united body, while the enemy must split up into fractions. Hence there will be a whole pitted against separate parts of a whole,
We can come together as one united group, while the enemy will have to break into smaller pieces. So, we will have one whole facing off against various smaller parts.
The original text has 以敵攻其一也, which in accordance with the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan has been altered as above. I adopt the more plausible reading of the T‘u Shu: 是以十攻其一也, in spite of having to refer 十 to ourselves and not to the enemy. Thus Tu Yu and Mei Yao-ch‘ên both regard 十 as the undivided force, consisting of so many parts, and 一 as each of the isolated fractions of the enemy. The alteration of 攻 into 共 can hardly be right, though the true text might conceivably have been 是以十共攻其一也.
The original text has 以敌攻其一也, which according to the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan has been changed as mentioned above. I prefer the more plausible interpretation from the T‘u Shu: 因此十攻其一, even though I have to interpret 十 as referring to us and not the enemy. Thus, Tu Yu and Mei Yao-ch‘ên both view 十 as a unified force made up of many parts, and 一 as each isolated part of the enemy. The change of 攻 to 共 is unlikely to be correct, even though the original text could have possibly been 十人合力攻其一.
which means that we shall be many to the enemy’s few.
which means that we will be many against the enemy's few.
15. 能以衆擊寡者則吾之所與戰者約矣
15. 能以众击寡者则吾之所与战者约矣
And if we are able thus to attack an inferior force with a superior one, our opponents will be in dire straits.
And if we can attack a weaker force with a stronger one, our opponents will be in serious trouble.
For 擊, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have 敵. Tu Yu, followed by the other commentators, arbitrarily defines 約 as 少而易勝 “few and easy to conquer,” but only succeeds thereby in making the sentence absolutely pointless. As for Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “In superiority of numbers there is economy of strength,” its meaning is probably known to himself alone. In justification of my own rendering of 約, I would refer to Lun Yü IV. 2 and VII. 25 (3).
For 擊, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have Enemy. Tu Yu, followed by the other commentators, randomly defines 約 as Fewer and easier to win “few and easy to conquer,” but this makes the sentence totally meaningless. As for Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “In superiority of numbers there is economy of strength,” its meaning is likely known only to him. To support my own interpretation of 約, I would reference Lun Yü IV. 2 and VII. 25 (3).
16. 吾所與戰之地不可知不可知則敵所備者多敵所備者多則吾所與戰者寡矣
16. The battleground is unknown; if unknown, the enemy's preparations are many; if the enemy's preparations are many, the forces I engage with are few.
The spot where we intend to fight must not be made known; for then the enemy will have to prepare against a possible attack at several different points;
The location where we plan to fight should remain secret; otherwise, the enemy will have to get ready for a potential attack at various points.
Sheridan once explained the reason of General Grant’s victories by saying that “while his opponents were kept fully employed wondering what he was going to do, he was thinking most of what he was going to do himself.”
Sheridan once explained the reason for General Grant’s victories by saying that “while his opponents were busy wondering what he was going to do, he was focused on figuring out what he was going to do himself.”
and his forces being thus distributed in many directions, the numbers we shall have to face at any given point will be proportionately few.
and with his forces spread out in many directions, the number we'll have to confront at any point will be relatively small.
{48}
{48}
17. 故備前則後寡備後則前寡備左則右寡備右則左寡無所不備則無所不寡
17. Proper preparation prevents poor performance.
For should the enemy strengthen his van, he will weaken his rear; should he strengthen his rear, he will weaken his van; should he strengthen his left, he will weaken his right; should he strengthen his right, he will weaken his left. If he sends reinforcements everywhere, he will everywhere be weak.
If the enemy fortifies the front, he will compromise the back; if he bolsters the back, he will undermine the front; if he strengthens the left, he will weaken the right; if he boosts the right, he will diminish the left. If he sends support to every area, he will end up weak everywhere.
In Frederick the Great’s Instructions to his Generals we read: “A defensive war is apt to betray us into too frequent detachment. Those generals who have had but little experience attempt to protect every point, while those who are better acquainted with their profession, having only the capital object in view, guard against a decisive blow, and acquiesce in smaller misfortunes to avoid greater.”
In Frederick the Great’s Instructions to his Generals we read: “A defensive war often leads us to spread ourselves too thin. Less experienced generals try to defend every single point, while those who know their trade better focus on the main goal, protecting against a major attack, and are willing to accept smaller setbacks to prevent bigger ones.”
18. 寡者備人者也衆者使人備己者也
18. The few prepare for others; the many prepare others for themselves.
Numerical weakness comes from having to prepare against possible attacks; numerical strength, from compelling our adversary to make these preparations against us.
Numerical weakness comes from needing to prepare for potential attacks; numerical strength comes from forcing our opponent to prepare against us.
The highest generalship, in Col. Henderson’s words, is “to compel the enemy to disperse his army, and then to concentrate superior force against each fraction in turn.”
The best leadership, according to Col. Henderson, is “to force the enemy to break up his army, and then to focus greater strength against each part one at a time.”
19. 故知戰之地知戰之日則可千里而會戰
19. Know the terrain and timing to engage in battle from afar.
Knowing the place and the time of the coming battle, we may concentrate from the greatest distances in order to fight.
Knowing where and when the upcoming battle will take place, we can gather from far away to prepare for the fight.
There is nothing about “defeating” anybody in this sentence, as Capt. Calthrop translates. What Sun Tzŭ evidently has in mind is that nice calculation of distances and that masterly employment of strategy which enable a general to divide his army for the purpose of a long and rapid march, and afterwards to effect a junction at precisely the right spot and the right hour in order to confront the enemy in overwhelming strength. Among many such successful junctions which military history records, one of the most dramatic and decisive was the appearance of Blücher just at the critical moment on the field of Waterloo.
There’s nothing about “defeating” anyone in this sentence, as Capt. Calthrop translates. What Sun Tzŭ clearly means is the careful calculation of distances and the skillful use of strategy that allow a general to split his army for a long and quick march, and then bring them together at exactly the right place and time to face the enemy with overwhelming force. Among many successful reunions that military history documents, one of the most dramatic and decisive was Blücher’s arrival right at the critical moment on the battlefield of Waterloo.
{49}
{49}
20. 不知戰地不知戰日則左不能救右右不能救左前不能救後後不能救前而況遠者數十里近者數里乎
20. If you don't know the battlefield or the days of battle, then the left can't save the right, the right can't save the left, the front can't save the back, and the back can't save the front. How can distant ones help when they are tens of miles away and close ones only several miles?
But if neither time nor place be known, then the left wing will be impotent to succour the right, the right equally impotent to succour the left, the van unable to relieve the rear, or the rear to support the van. How much more so if the furthest portions of the army are anything under a hundred li apart, and even the nearest are separated by several li!
But if neither the time nor the place is known, then the left wing will be unable to support the right, the right will be equally unable to support the left, the front won't be able to help the back, nor will the back be able to support the front. How much worse will it be if the farthest parts of the army are even less than a hundred li apart, and the closest ones are separated by several li!
The Chinese of this last sentence is a little lacking in precision, but the mental picture we are required to draw is probably that of an army advancing towards a given rendez-vous in separate columns, each of which has orders to be there on a fixed date. If the general allows the various detachments to proceed at haphazard, without precise instructions as to the time and place of meeting, the enemy will be able to annihilate the army in detail. Chang Yü’s note may be worth quoting here: “If we do not know the place where our opponents mean to concentrate or the day on which they will join battle, our unity will be forfeited through our preparations for defence, and the positions we hold will be insecure. Suddenly happening upon a powerful foe, we shall be brought to battle in a flurried condition, and no mutual support will be possible between wings, vanguard or rear, especially if there is any great distance between the foremost and hindmost divisions of the army.”
The Chinese in this last sentence is a bit unclear, but the mental image we need to create is likely that of an army moving toward a specific meeting point in separate groups, each with orders to arrive by a set date. If the general lets the different units move randomly without clear instructions on when and where to meet, the enemy will be able to wipe out the army piece by piece. Chang Yü’s note is worth quoting here: “If we don’t know where our opponents plan to gather or the day they will engage in battle, our unity will be lost due to our defensive preparations, and our positions will be vulnerable. If we unexpectedly encounter a strong enemy, we will find ourselves in battle unprepared, and there will be no mutual support between the wings, vanguard, or rear, particularly if there’s a significant gap between the front and back divisions of the army.”
21. 以吾度之越人之兵雖多亦奚益於勝敗哉故曰勝可爲也
21. I believe that even if the soldiers of the Yue are numerous, it won’t help with victory or defeat, so it’s said that victory is achievable.
Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory.
Though I believe the soldiers of Yüeh outnumber us, that won't give them any advantage when it comes to winning.
Capt. Calthrop omits 以吾度之, and his translation of the remainder is flabby and inaccurate. As Sun Tzŭ was in the service of the 吳 Wu State, it has been proposed to read 吳 instead of 吾—a wholly unnecessary tampering with the text. Yüeh coincided roughly with the present province of Chehkiang. Li Ch‘üan very strangely takes 越 not as the proper name, but in the sense of 過 “to surpass.” No other commentator follows him. 勝敗 belongs to the class of expressions like 遠近 “distance,” 大小 “magnitude,” etc., to which the Chinese have to resort{50} in order to express abstract ideas of degree. The T‘u Shu, however, omits 敗.
Capt. Calthrop skips By my estimate, and his translation of the rest is weak and inaccurate. Since Sun Tzŭ served the 吳 Wu State, some suggest reading 吳 instead of 吾—which is an unnecessary alteration of the text. Yüeh roughly aligned with today's province of Chehkiang. Li Ch‘üan oddly interprets 越 not as a proper name, but as 過 “to surpass.” No other commentator agrees with him. Win or lose falls into a group of expressions like Distance “distance,” Size “magnitude,” etc., that the Chinese use{50} to articulate abstract ideas of degree. The T‘u Shu, however, leaves out Defeat.
I say then that victory can be achieved.
I say that victory is possible.
Alas for these brave words! The long feud between the two states ended in 473 B.C. with the total defeat of Wu by 勾踐 Kou Chien and its incorporation in Yüeh. This was doubtless long after Sun Tzŭ’s death. With his present assertion compare IV. § 4: 勝可知而不可爲 (which is the obviously mistaken reading of the Yü Lan here). Chang Yü is the only one to point out the seeming discrepancy, which he thus goes on to explain: “In the chapter on Tactical Dispositions it is said, ‘One may know how to conquer without being able to do it,’ whereas here we have the statement that ‘victory can be achieved.’ The explanation is, that in the former chapter, where the offensive and defensive are under discussion, it is said that if the enemy is fully prepared, one cannot make certain of beating him. But the present passage refers particularly to the soldiers of Yüeh who, according to Sun Tzŭ’s calculations, will be kept in ignorance of the time and place of the impending struggle. That is why he says here that victory can be achieved.”
Sadly for these courageous words! The long-standing conflict between the two states ended in 473 B.C. with the complete defeat of Wu by 勾践 Kou Chien and its absorption into Yüeh. This certainly took place long after Sun Tzŭ’s death. Compare his current assertion with IV. § 4: 勝が分かるができない (which is the obviously incorrect interpretation from the Yü Lan here). Chang Yü is the only one to highlight the apparent contradiction, which he explains as follows: “In the chapter on Tactical Dispositions, it is stated, ‘One may know how to conquer without being able to do it,’ whereas here we have the claim that ‘victory can be achieved.’ The explanation is that, in the previous chapter, where offense and defense are discussed, it is stated that if the enemy is fully prepared, one cannot be sure of defeating him. But this passage specifically refers to the soldiers of Yüeh who, according to Sun Tzŭ’s analysis, will be kept unaware of the time and place of the upcoming battle. That is why he states here that victory can be achieved.”
22. 敵雖衆可使無鬥故策之而知得失之計
22. Even if the enemy is many, you can avoid battle by strategizing and understanding gains and losses.
Though the enemy be stronger in numbers, we may prevent him from fighting.
Even though the enemy has more people, we can stop him from fighting.
Capt. Calthrop quite unwarrantably translates: “If the enemy be many in number, prevent him,” etc.
Capt. Calthrop unjustifiably translates: “If the enemy is numerous, stop him,” etc.
Scheme so as to discover his plans and the likelihood of their success.
Figure out his plans and how likely they are to succeed.
This is the first of four similarly constructed sentences, all of which present decided difficulties. Chang Yü explains 知得失之計 as 知其計之得失. This is perhaps the best way of taking the words, though Chia Lin, referring 計 to ourselves and not the enemy, offers the alternative of 我得彼失之計皆先知也 “Know beforehand all plans conducive to our success and to the enemy’s failure.”
This is the first of four similar sentences, all of which pose significant challenges. Chang Yü explains Know the risks and rewards as Understand the gains and losses of the plan. This might be the best interpretation of the words, although Chia Lin, referring 計 to us rather than the enemy, suggests an alternative: I know all strategies and plans. “Know in advance all strategies that lead to our success and the enemy’s failure.”
23. 作之而知動靜之理形之而知死生之地
23. Understand the principles of motion and stillness by doing; understand the realm of life and death by observing.
Rouse him, and learn the principle of his activity or inactivity.
Wake him up, and find out the reason for his actions or lack of actions.
Instead of 作, the T‘ung Tien, Yü Lan, and also Li Ch‘üan’s text have 候, which the latter explains as “the observation of omens,” and Chia Lin simply as “watching and waiting.” 作 is defined by Tu Mu{51} as 激作, and Chang Yü tells us that by noting the joy or anger shown by the enemy on being thus disturbed, we shall be able to conclude whether his policy is to lie low or the reverse. He instances the action of Chu-ko Liang, who sent the scornful present of a woman’s head-dress to Ssŭ-ma I, in order to goad him out of his Fabian tactics.
Instead of 作, the T‘ung Tien, Yü Lan, and also Li Ch‘üan’s text use 候, which the latter explains as “the observation of omens,” and Chia Lin simply as “watching and waiting.” 作 is defined by Tu Mu{51} as Intense creation, and Chang Yü tells us that by observing the joy or anger displayed by the enemy when disturbed, we can determine whether their strategy is to stay low or not. He cites the example of Chu-ko Liang, who sent the mocking gift of a woman’s head-dress to Ssŭ-ma I to provoke him out of his cautious tactics.
Force him to reveal himself, so as to find out his vulnerable spots.
Make him show his true self to uncover his weak points.
Two commentators, Li Ch‘üan and Chang Yü, take 形之 in the sense of 示之 “put on specious appearances.” The former says: “You may either deceive the enemy by a show of weakness—striking your colours and silencing your drums; or by a show of strength—making a hollow display of camp-fires and regimental banners.” And the latter quotes V. 19, where 形之 certainly seems to bear this sense. On the other hand, I would point to § 13 of this chapter, where 形 must with equal certainty be active. It is hard to choose between the two interpretations, but the context here agrees better, I think, with the one that I have adopted. Another difficulty arises over 死生之地, which most of the commentators, thinking no doubt of the 死地 in XI. § 1, refer to the actual ground on which the enemy is encamped. The notes of Chia Lin and Mei Yao-ch‘ên, however, seem to favour my view. The same phrase has a somewhat different meaning in I. § 2.
Two commentators, Li Ch‘üan and Chang Yü, interpret Shape of as 示之 meaning “put on deceptive appearances.” The former states: “You can either mislead the enemy by pretending to be weak—lowering your flags and quieting your drums; or by pretending to be strong—creating a false impression with campfires and regimental banners.” The latter references V. 19, where Shape it definitely appears to mean this. On the flip side, I would point to § 13 of this chapter, where 形 must also surely be active. It’s tough to decide between the two interpretations, but the context here aligns better, I believe, with the one that I have chosen. Another challenge comes from Life and death, which most commentators, likely thinking of dead end in XI. § 1, refer to the actual ground on which the enemy is camped. However, the notes of Chia Lin and Mei Yao-ch‘ên seem to support my perspective. The same phrase carries a slightly different meaning in I. § 2.
24. 角之而知有餘不足之處
24. Know the strengths and weaknesses
Carefully compare the opposing army with your own,
Carefully compare the enemy army with your own,
Tu Yu is right, I think, in attributing this force to 角; Ts‘ao Kung defines it simply as 量. Capt. Calthrop surpasses himself with the staggering translation “Flap the wings”! Can the Latin cornu (in its figurative sense) have been at the back of his mind?
Tu Yu is correct, I believe, in connecting this force to 角; Ts‘ao Kung defines it simply as 量. Capt. Calthrop really outdid himself with the surprising translation “Flap the wings”! Could the Latin cornu (in its figurative sense) have influenced him?
so that you may know where strength is superabundant and where it is deficient.
so that you can understand where strength is plentiful and where it is lacking.
Cf. IV. § 6.
Cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
25. 故形兵之極至於無形無形則深閒不能窺知者不能謀
25. The ultimate form of strategy is formless; when formless, it becomes deep and unfathomable, making it impossible to discern or plan against.
In making tactical dispositions, the highest pitch you can attain is to conceal them;
In planning your tactics, the best you can do is to keep them hidden;
The piquancy of the paradox evaporates in translation. 無形 is perhaps not so much actual invisibility (see supra, § 9) as “showing no sign” of what you mean to do, of the plans that are formed in your brain.
The sharpness of the paradox disappears in translation. Intangible is maybe less about actual invisibility (see supra, § 9) and more about “showing no sign” of what you intend to do, of the plans that are made in your mind.
{52}
{52}
conceal your dispositions, and you will be safe from the prying of the subtlest spies, from the machinations of the wisest brains.
Keep your intentions hidden, and you'll be safe from the prying eyes of even the cleverest spies and the schemes of the smartest minds.
深閒 is expanded by Tu Mu into 雖有閒者深來窺我. [For 閒, see XIII, note on heading.] He explains 知者 in like fashion: 雖有智能之士亦不能謀我也 “though the enemy may have clever and capable officers, they will not be able to lay any plans against us.”
深閒 is expanded by Tu Mu into 有人有空来窥探我. [For 閒, see XIII, note on heading.] He explains Wise person in a similar way: Even knowledgeable people can't outsmart me. “even if the enemy has smart and capable officers, they won't be able to devise any plans against us.”
26. 因形而錯勝於衆衆不能知
26. Because of appearances, many are misled and do not know.
How victory may be produced for them out of the enemy’s own tactics—that is what the multitude cannot comprehend.
How victory can be achieved for them using the enemy's own tactics—that's what the crowd can't understand.
All the commentators except Li Ch‘üan make 形 refer to the enemy. So Ts‘ao Kung: 因敵形而立勝. 錯 is defined as 置. The T‘u Shu has 措, with the same meaning. See IV. § 13. The Yü Lan reads 作, evidently a gloss.
All the commentators except Li Ch‘üan interpret 形 as referring to the enemy. So Ts‘ao Kung says: Stand strong against the enemy.. 錯 is defined as 置. The T‘u Shu uses 措, which has the same meaning. See IV. § 13. The Yü Lan reads 作, apparently a gloss.
27. 人皆知我所以勝之形而莫知吾所以制勝之形
27. Everyone knows my strategy for winning, but no one understands my methods for achieving victory.
All men can see the tactics whereby I conquer, but what none can see is the strategy out of which victory is evolved.
All men can see the tactics I use to win, but what no one can see is the strategy that leads to victory.
I.e., everybody can see superficially how a battle is won; what they cannot see is the long series of plans and combinations which has preceded the battle. It seems justifiable, then, to render the first 形 by “tactics” and the second by “strategy.”
I.e., everyone can easily see how a battle is won on the surface; what they can't see is the long sequence of plans and combinations that came before the battle. It seems reasonable, then, to translate the first 形 as “tactics” and the second as “strategy.”
28. 故其戰勝不復而應形於無窮
28. Thus, victory never returns and manifests endlessly.
Do not repeat the tactics which have gained you one victory, but let your methods be regulated by the infinite variety of circumstances.
Do not rely on the same tactics that brought you one victory; instead, adjust your methods according to the endless variety of circumstances.
As Wang Hsi sagely remarks: “There is but one root-principle (理) underlying victory, but the tactics (形) which lead up to it are infinite in number.” With this compare Col. Henderson; “The rules of strategy are few and simple. They may be learned in a week. They may be taught by familiar illustrations or a dozen diagrams. But such knowledge will no more teach a man to lead an army like Napoleon than a knowledge of grammar will teach him to write like Gibbon.”
As Wang Hsi wisely points out: “There is only one fundamental principle (理) behind victory, but the tactics (形) that lead to it are countless.” Compare this with Col. Henderson: “The rules of strategy are few and straightforward. They can be learned in a week. They can be taught through familiar examples or a dozen diagrams. But this knowledge won’t teach someone to lead an army like Napoleon any more than knowing grammar will help them write like Gibbon.”
{53}
{53}
29. 夫兵形象水水之行避高而趨下
29. The soldier avoids the high ground and goes low.
Military tactics are like unto water; for water in its natural course runs away from high places and hastens downwards.
Military tactics are like water; water naturally flows away from high places and rushes downward.
行 is 劉晝子 Liu Chou-tzŭ’s reading for 形 in the original text.
行 is 劉晝子 Liu Chou-tzŭ’s interpretation of 形 in the original text.
30. 兵之形避實而擊虛
30. Avoid the strong and attack the weak
So in war, the way is to avoid what is strong and to strike at what is weak.
So in war, the strategy is to avoid what is strong and to attack what is weak.
Like water, taking the line of least resistance.
Like water, following the path of least resistance.
31. 水因地而制流兵因敵而制勝
31. Water flows according to the terrain; soldiers win based on the enemy.
Water shapes its course according to the nature of the ground over which it flows;
Water follows its path based on the type of surface it flows over;
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 制形,—the latter also 制行. The present text is derived from Chêng Yu-hsien.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read Molding,—the latter also 行動. The current text is based on Chêng Yu-hsien.
the soldier works out his victory in relation to the foe whom he is facing.
the soldier figures out his victory in relation to the enemy he is facing.
32. 故兵無常勢水無常形
32. The soldier's power is not constant, and water has no fixed shape.
Therefore, just as water retains no constant shape, so in warfare there are no constant conditions.
Therefore, just like water has no fixed shape, in warfare, there are no stable conditions.
33. 能因敵變化而取勝者謂之神
33. Adaptable to enemy changes is victory.
He who can modify his tactics in relation to his opponent and thereby succeed in winning, may be called a heaven-born captain.
A person who can adjust their strategies according to their opponent and succeed in winning can be considered a naturally gifted leader.
34. 故五行無常勝四時無常位日有短長月有死生
34. 五行无常,四季无位,日有短长,月有死生
The five elements
The five elements
Water, fire, wood, metal, earth.
Water, fire, wood, metal, earth.
are not always equally predominant;
are not always equally dominant;
That is, as Wang Hsi says: 迭相克也 “they predominate alternately.”
That is, as Wang Hsi says: No changes needed. “they take turns being dominant.”
{54}
{54}
the four seasons make way for each other in turn.
the four seasons take turns coming and going.
Literally, “have no invariable seat.”
Literally, "have no fixed seat."
There are short days and long; the moon has its periods of waning and waxing.
There are short days and long ones; the moon has its phases of getting smaller and bigger.
Cf. V. § 6. The purport of the passage is simply to illustrate the want of fixity in war by the changes constantly taking place in Nature. The comparison is not very happy, however, because the regularity of the phenomena which Sun Tzŭ mentions is by no means paralleled in war.
Cf. V. § 6. The point of the passage is just to show the lack of stability in war due to the constant changes in Nature. However, the comparison isn't very effective because the regularity of the events that Sun Tzŭ mentions is not at all similar to what happens in war.
{55}
{55}
VII. Military Conflict Article
MANŒUVRING.
The commentators, as well as the subsequent text, make it clear that this is the real meaning of 軍爭. Thus, Li Ch‘üan says that 爭 means 趨利 “marching rapidly to seize an advantage”; Wang Hsi says: 爭者爭利得利則勝 “‘Striving’ means striving for an advantage; this being obtained, victory will follow;” and Chang Yü: 兩軍相對而爭利也 “The two armies face to face, and each striving to obtain a tactical advantage over the other.” According to the latter commentator, then, the situation is analogous to that of two wrestlers manœuvring for a “hold,” before coming to actual grips. In any case, we must beware of translating 爭 by the word “fighting” or “battle,” as if it were equivalent to 戰. Capt. Calthrop falls into this mistake.
The commentators, along with the following text, clearly indicate that this is the true meaning of military conflict. Li Ch‘üan states that 争 means 追求利益 “rapidly moving to seize an advantage”; Wang Hsi says: Competing for profit leads to victory. “‘Striving’ means striving for an advantage; with this gained, victory will come;” and Chang Yü notes: 兩軍對峙爭取利益 “The two armies face each other, each striving to gain a tactical advantage over the other.” According to the latter commentator, the scenario is similar to two wrestlers maneuvering for a “hold” before actually grappling. In any case, we must be careful not to translate 争 as “fighting” or “battle,” as if it were the same as 戦. Capt. Calthrop makes this error.
1. 孫子曰凡用兵之法將受命於君
1. Sun Tzu said the command in warfare is given by the ruler.
Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the sovereign.
Sun Tzu said: In war, the general gets his orders from the ruler.
For 君 there is another reading 天, which Li Ch‘üan explains as 恭行天罰 “being the reverent instrument of Heaven’s chastisement.”
For You, there's another interpretation, Sky, which Li Ch‘üan explains as Divine punishment is upon us "being the respectful agent of Heaven's punishment."
2. 合軍聚衆交和而舍
2. Form alliances, gather, and negotiate
Having collected an army and concentrated his forces, he must blend and harmonise the different elements thereof before pitching his camp.
Having gathered an army and assembled his forces, he needs to unite and coordinate the different elements before setting up his camp.
Ts‘ao Kung takes 和 as referring to the 和門 or main gate of the military camp. This, Tu Mu tells us, was formed with a couple of flags hung across. [Cf. Chou Li, ch. xxvii. fol. 31 of the Imperial edition: 直旌門.] 交和 would then mean “setting up his 和門 opposite that of the enemy.” But Chia Lin’s explanation, which has been adopted{56} above, is on the whole simpler and better. Chang Yü, while following Ts‘ao Kung, adds that the words may also be taken to mean “the establishment of harmony and confidence between the higher and lower ranks before venturing into the field;” and he quotes a saying of Wu Tzŭ (chap. 1 ad init.): “Without harmony in the State, no military expedition can be undertaken; without harmony in the army, no battle array can be formed.” In the historical romance 東周列國, chap. 75, Sun Tzŭ himself is represented as saying to 伍員 Wu Yüan: 大凡行兵之法先除內患然後方可外征 “As a general rule, those who are waging war should get rid of all domestic troubles before proceeding to attack the external foe.” 舍 is defined as 止. It here conveys the notion of encamping after having taken the field.
Ts‘ao Kung interprets 和 as referring to the main gate of the military camp, known as 和门. Tu Mu explains that this was made with a couple of flags hung across. [Cf. Chou Li, ch. xxvii. fol. 31 of the Imperial edition: Straight Flag Gate.] 交和 would then mean “setting up his 和式门 opposite that of the enemy.” However, Chia Lin’s explanation, which I've adopted{56} above, is generally simpler and better. Chang Yü, while agreeing with Ts‘ao Kung, adds that the words can also mean “establishing harmony and trust between the higher and lower ranks before going into battle;” and he quotes a saying from Wu Tzŭ (chap. 1 ad init.): “Without harmony in the State, no military expedition can be undertaken; without harmony in the army, no battle formation can be created.” In the historical romance Eastern Zhou States, chap. 75, Sun Tzŭ is depicted saying to 伍员 Wu Yüan: 通常出征前应先解决内部问题 “As a general rule, those waging war should resolve all domestic issues before attacking external enemies.” 舍 is defined as 止. Here it conveys the idea of encamping after having taken the field.
3. 莫難於軍爭軍爭之難者以迂爲直以患爲利
3. 战争最难的在于用曲折代替直接,用困扰代替利益。
After that, comes tactical manœuvring, than which there is nothing more difficult.
After that, comes tactical maneuvering, which is more difficult than anything else.
I have departed slightly from the traditional interpretation of Ts‘ao Kung, who says: 從始受命至於交和軍爭難也 “From the time of receiving the sovereign’s instructions until our encampment over against the enemy, the tactics to be pursued are most difficult.” It seems to me that the 軍爭 tactics or manœuvres can hardly be said to begin until the army has sallied forth and encamped, and Ch‘ên Hao’s note gives colour to this view: “For levying, concentrating, harmonising and intrenching an army, there are plenty of old rules which will serve. The real difficulty comes when we engage in tactical operations.” Tu Yu also observes that “the great difficulty is to be beforehand with the enemy in seizing favourable positions.”
I have slightly deviated from the traditional interpretation of Ts‘ao Kung, who states: 從始受命至於和平軍爭難也 “From the moment we receive the sovereign’s orders until we set up camp against the enemy, the tactics to be used are extremely challenging.” To me, the Military competition tactics or maneuvers can hardly be considered to start until the army has gone out and set up camp, and Ch‘ên Hao’s note supports this perspective: “When it comes to raising, concentrating, coordinating, and fortifying an army, there are many established rules that apply. The real challenge arises when we engage in tactical operations.” Tu Yu also points out that “the greatest challenge is to outmaneuver the enemy in securing advantageous positions.”
The difficulty of tactical manœuvring consists in turning the devious into the direct, and misfortune into gain.
The challenge of tactical maneuvering lies in making the complicated straightforward, and turning setbacks into advantages.
以迂爲直 is one of those highly condensed and somewhat enigmatical expressions of which Sun Tzŭ is so fond. This is how it is explained by Ts‘ao Kung: 示以遠速其道里先敵至也 “Make it appear that you are a long way off, then cover the distance rapidly and arrive on the scene before your opponent.” Tu Mu says: “Hoodwink the enemy, so that he may be remiss and leisurely while you are dashing along with the utmost speed.” Ho Shih gives a slightly different turn to the sentence: “Although you may have difficult ground to traverse and natural obstacles to encounter, this is a drawback which{57} can be turned into actual advantage by celerity of movement.” Signal examples of this saying are afforded by the two famous passages across the Alps—that of Hannibal, which laid Italy at his mercy, and that of Napoleon two thousand years later, which resulted in the great victory of Marengo.
以迂为直 is one of those short, somewhat puzzling phrases that Sun Tzŭ likes. Ts‘ao Kung explains it like this: 示以远速其道里先敌至也 “Make it seem like you are far away, then move quickly and get there before your enemy.” Tu Mu says: “Trick the enemy into being careless and slow while you speed along as fast as you can.” Ho Shih offers a slightly different take: “Even if you have tough terrain and natural obstacles to face, this can actually be turned into an advantage through quick movement.” Notable examples of this idea are seen in the two famous crossings of the Alps—first by Hannibal, which left Italy vulnerable, and later by Napoleon, which led to his significant victory at Marengo.
4. 故迂其途而誘之以利後人發先人至此知迂直之計者也
4. Hence, take a detour and entice them with benefits; this is how future generations understand the strategy of indirectness and directness.
Thus, to take a long and circuitous route, after enticing the enemy out of the way, and though starting after him, to contrive to reach the goal before him, shows knowledge of the artifice of deviation.
So, by taking a long and roundabout path, after drawing the enemy away, and even though starting after him, managing to reach the goal before him demonstrates an understanding of the trick of deviation.
Chia Lin understands 途 as the enemy’s line of march, thus: “If our adversary’s course is really a short one, and we can manage to divert him from it (迂之) either by simulating weakness or by holding out some small advantage, we shall be able to beat him in the race for good positions.” This is quite a defensible view, though not adopted by any other commentator. 人 of course = 敵, and 後 and 先 are to be taken as verbs. Tu Mu cites the famous march of 趙奢 Chao Shê in 270 B.C. to relieve the town of 閼與 O-yü, which was closely invested by a 秦 Ch‘in army. [It should be noted that the above is the correct pronunciation of 閼與, as given in the commentary on the Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34. Giles’ dictionary gives “Yü-yü,” and Chavannes, I know not on what authority, prefers to write “Yen-yü.” The name is omitted altogether from Playfair’s “Cities and Towns.”] The King of Chao first consulted 廉頗 Lien P‘o on the advisability of attempting a relief, but the latter thought the distance too great, and the intervening country too rugged and difficult. His Majesty then turned to Chao Shê, who fully admitted the hazardous nature of the march, but finally said: “We shall be like two rats fighting in a hole—and the pluckier one will win!” So he left the capital with his army, but had only gone a distance of 30 li when he stopped and began throwing up intrenchments. For 28 days he continued strengthening his fortifications, and took care that spies should carry the intelligence to the enemy. The Ch‘in general was overjoyed, and attributed his adversary’s tardiness to the fact that the beleaguered city was in the Han State, and thus not actually part of Chao territory. But the spies had no sooner departed than Chao Shê began a forced march lasting for two days and one night, and arrived on the scene of action with such astonishing rapidity that he was able to occupy a commanding position on the 北山 “North hill” before the enemy{58} had got wind of his movements. A crushing defeat followed for the Ch‘in forces, who were obliged to raise the siege of O-yü in all haste and retreat across the border. [See 史記, chap. 81.]
Chia Lin sees 途 as the enemy’s route, saying: “If our opponent’s path is really short and we can divert him from it (迂之) by pretending to be weak or by offering some minor advantage, we can beat him to favorable positions.” This is a reasonable perspective, although no other commentator agrees with it. 人 obviously means enemy, and 後 and First should be understood as verbs. Tu Mu references the famous march of 趙奢 Chao Shê in 270 B.C. to relieve the town of 閼與 O-yü, which was closely besieged by a 秦 Ch'in army. [It should be noted that the pronunciation of 閼與 is accurately given in the commentary on the Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34. Giles' dictionary states “Yü-yü,” while Chavannes, on uncertain authority, prefers “Yen-yü.” The name is completely omitted from Playfair's “Cities and Towns.”] The King of Chao first consulted Liang Po Lien P‘o about the wisdom of trying to mount a relief effort, but Lien thought the distance too far and the terrain too rough and challenging. His Majesty then turned to Chao Shê, who acknowledged the risky nature of the march but ultimately said: “We’ll be like two rats fighting in a corner—and the braver one will win!” So, he left the capital with his army but had only travelled 30 li when he halted and began building fortifications. For 28 days, he continued to strengthen his defenses and ensured that spies would inform the enemy of his actions. The Ch'in general was thrilled and assumed his opponent's delay was because the besieged city was in Han State, and not actually part of Chao territory. But as soon as the spies left, Chao Shê embarked on a forced march lasting two days and one night, arriving at the battlefield with such incredible speed that he secured a dominant position on 北山 “North hill” before the enemy {58} caught wind of his movements. The Ch'in forces suffered a devastating defeat and were forced to lift the siege of O-yü and retreat across the border. [See Records of the Grand Historian, chap. 81.]
5. 故軍爭爲利衆爭爲危
5. Old army fighting for profit, people struggling for safety.
Manœuvring with an army is advantageous; with an undisciplined multitude, most dangerous.
Managing an army is beneficial; dealing with a disorganized crowd is extremely risky.
I here adopt the reading of the T‘ung Tien, Chêng Yu-hsien and the T‘u Shu, where 衆 appears to supply the exact nuance required in order to make sense. The standard text, on the other hand, in which 軍 is repeated, seems somewhat pointless. The commentators take it to mean that manœuvres may be profitable, or they may be dangerous: it all depends on the ability of the general. Capt. Calthrop translates 衆爭 “the wrangles of a multitude”!
I adopt the interpretation from the T‘ung Tien, Chêng Yu-hsien, and the T‘u Shu, where 衆 provides the exact nuance needed to make sense. In contrast, the standard text, which repeats Military, seems somewhat pointless. The commentators suggest that maneuvers can be beneficial or risky; it all depends on the general's skill. Capt. Calthrop translates Public debate as “the wrangles of a multitude”!
6. 舉軍而爭利則不及委軍而爭利則輜重捐
6. When the whole army competes for profit, it cannot match the delegation that competes for profit, as it results in losses.
If you set a fully equipped army in march in order to snatch an advantage, the chances are that you will be too late.
If you send a fully equipped army into action to gain an advantage, you're likely going to be too late.
The original text has 故 instead of 舉; but a verb is needed to balance 委.
The original text has 故 instead of 舉; but a verb is needed to balance 委.
On the other hand, to detach a flying column for the purpose involves the sacrifice of its baggage and stores.
On the other hand, detaching a flying column for this purpose means sacrificing its baggage and supplies.
委軍 is evidently unintelligible to the Chinese commentators, who paraphrase the sentence as though it began with 棄輜. Absolute tautology in the apodosis can then only be avoided by drawing an impossibly fine distinction between 棄 and 捐. I submit my own rendering without much enthusiasm, being convinced that there is some deep-seated corruption in the text. On the whole, it is clear that Sun Tzŭ does not approve of a lengthy march being undertaken without supplies. Cf. infra, § 11.
委军 is clearly confusing to the Chinese commentators, who rephrase the sentence as if it started with abandon supplies. The complete redundancy in the outcome can only be avoided by making an unreasonably subtle distinction between 棄 and Donate. I present my own interpretation without much enthusiasm, as I believe there is some fundamental corruption in the text. Overall, it’s clear that Sun Tzŭ does not support undertaking a long march without supplies. Cf. infra, § 11.
7. 是故卷甲而趨日夜不處倍道兼行百里而爭利則擒三將軍
7. So roll up your armor and hurry day and night without stopping, traveling a hundred miles while competing for profit, then capture the three generals.
Thus, if you order your men to roll up their buff-coats,
Thus, if you tell your men to roll up their jackets,
卷甲 does not mean “to discard one’s armour,” as Capt. Calthrop translates, but implies on the contrary that it is to be carried with you. Chang Yü says: 猶悉甲也 “This means, in full panoply.”
None does not mean “to discard one’s armor,” as Capt. Calthrop translates, but rather suggests that it should be carried with you. Chang Yü says: 猶悉甲也 “This means, in full armor.”
{59}
{59}
and make forced marches without halting day or night, covering double the usual distance at a stretch,
and make forced marches without stopping day or night, covering twice the usual distance in one go,
The ordinary day’s march, according to Tu Mu, was 30 li; but on one occasion, when pursuing 劉備 Liu Pei, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao is said to have covered the incredible distance of 300 li within twenty-four hours.
The typical daily journey, according to Tu Mu, was 30 li; however, on one occasion, while chasing Liu Bei Liu Pei, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao reportedly covered an astonishing distance of 300 li in just twenty-four hours.
doing a hundred li in order to wrest an advantage, the leaders of all your three divisions will fall into the hands of the enemy.
doing a hundred li to gain an advantage, the leaders of all three of your divisions will be captured by the enemy.
8. 勁者先罷者後其法十一而至
8. The strong go first, the weak follow; this is the method of eleven.
The stronger men will be in front, the jaded ones will fall behind, and on this plan only one-tenth of your army will reach its destination.
The stronger men will lead the way, the weary ones will lag behind, and with this strategy, only a mere ten percent of your army will make it to their destination.
For 罷, see II. § 14. The moral is, as Ts‘ao Kung and others point out: Don’t march a hundred li to gain a tactical advantage, either with or without impedimenta. Manœuvres of this description should be confined to short distances. Stonewall Jackson said: “The hardships of forced marches are often more painful than the dangers of battle.” He did not often call upon his troops for extraordinary exertions. It was only when he intended a surprise, or when a rapid retreat was imperative, that he sacrificed everything to speed.[171]
For End., see II. § 14. The lesson is, as Ts‘ao Kung and others highlight: Don’t march a hundred li just to gain a tactical edge, whether you have obstacles or not. Movements like this should be limited to short distances. Stonewall Jackson said: “The hardships of forced marches are often more painful than the dangers of battle.” He rarely asked his troops for extreme efforts. It was only when he planned a surprise or when a quick retreat was crucial that he pushed everything for speed.[171]
9. 五十里而爭利則蹶上將軍其法半至
9. Fifty miles for profit, the general falters; his method is half complete.
If you march fifty li in order to outmanœuvre the enemy, you will lose the leader of your first division, and only half your force will reach the goal.
If you march fifty li to outmaneuver the enemy, you'll lose the leader of your first division, and only half of your troops will make it to the goal.
蹶 is explained as similar in meaning to 挫: literally, “the leader of the first division will be torn away.” Cf. Tso Chuan, 襄 19th year: 是謂蹶其本 “This is a case of [the falling tree] tearing up its roots.”
蹶 is explained as having a meaning similar to 挫: literally, “the leader of the first division will be torn away.” Cf. Tso Chuan, 襄 19th year: 蹶其本 “This is an example of [the falling tree] ripping up its roots.”
10. 三十里而爭利則三分之二至
10. Thirty miles for profit means two-thirds of the way.
If you march thirty li with the same object, two-thirds of your army will arrive.
If you march thirty li with the same goal, two-thirds of your army will make it.
In the T‘ung Tien is added: 以是知軍爭之難 “From this we may know the difficulty of manœuvring.”
In the T‘ung Tien it is added: 了解军队争斗的难处 “From this we can understand the challenges of maneuvering.”
{60}
{60}
11. 是故軍無輜重則亡無糧食則亡無委積則亡
11. 因此,如果军队没有后勤支持就会灭亡,没粮食也会灭亡,没储备也会灭亡
We may take it then that an army without its baggage-train is lost; without provisions it is lost; without bases of supply it is lost.
We can assume that an army without its supply train is doomed; without food, it is doomed; without supply bases, it is doomed.
委積 is explained by Tu Yu as 芻草之屬 “fodder and the like;” by Tu Mu and Chang Yü as 財貨 “goods in general;” and by Wang Hsi as 薪鹽蔬材之屬 “fuel, salt, foodstuffs, etc.” But I think what Sun Tzŭ meant was “stores accumulated in dépôts,” as distinguished from 輜重 and 糧食, the various impedimenta accompanying an army on its march. Cf. Chou Li, ch. xvi. fol. 10: 委人 ... 斂薪芻凡疏材木材凡畜聚之物.
委积 is explained by Tu Yu as 不明 “fodder and the like;” by Tu Mu and Chang Yü as Goods “goods in general;” and by Wang Hsi as 薪盐蔬菜相关 “fuel, salt, foodstuffs, etc.” But I think what Sun Tzŭ meant was “stores accumulated in dépôts,” as distinguished from supply train and food, the various impedimenta accompanying an army on its march. Cf. Chou Li, ch. xvi. fol. 10: 委托人 ... Collect firewood and other materials..
12. 故不知諸侯之謀者不能豫交
12. Therefore, those who don't know the lords' plans can't engage in advance.
We cannot enter into alliances until we are acquainted with the designs of our neighbours.
We can't form alliances until we understand the plans of our neighbors.
豫 = 先. Li Ch‘üan understands it as 備 “guard against,” which is hardly so good. An original interpretation of 交 is given by Tu Mu, who says it stands for 交兵 or 合戰 “join in battle.”
豫 = 先. Li Ch‘üan interprets it as 備 “guard against,” but that doesn't capture the full meaning. An original interpretation of 交 is provided by Tu Mu, who states it represents Engaging in battle or Battle “join in battle.”
13. 不知山林險阻沮澤之形者不能行軍
13. Those who don't understand the terrain can't march.
We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we are familiar with the face of the country—its mountains and forests, its pitfalls
We aren’t ready to lead an army on the move unless we know the lay of the land—its mountains and forests, its dangers.
險, defined as 坑塹 (Ts‘ao Kung) or 坑坎 (Chang Yü).
Danger, defined as trench (Ts‘ao Kung) or 坑坎 (Chang Yü).
and precipices,
and cliffs,
阻, defined as 一高一下.
阻, defined as one high, one low.
its marshes
its wetlands
沮, defined as 水草漸洳者.
沮, defined as waterlogged vegetation.
and swamps.
and swamps.
澤, defined as 衆水所歸而不流者.
澤, defined as the place where many waters converge and do not flow.
14. 不用鄉導者不能得地利
14. 不用乡导者不能得地利
We shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we make use of local guides.
We won't be able to take advantage of natural resources unless we use local guides.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are repeated in chapter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
{61}
{61}
15. 故兵以詐立以利動
15. Use deception to gain advantage
In war, practise dissimulation, and you will succeed.
In war, practice deception, and you will succeed.
Move only if there is a real advantage to be gained.
Move only if there's a real benefit to be gained.
This is the interpretation of all the commentators except Wang Hsi, who has the brief note 誘之也 “Entice out the enemy” (by offering him some apparent advantage).
This is the interpretation of all the commentators except Wang Hsi, who has the brief note 誘うことです “Entice out the enemy” (by offering him some apparent advantage).
16. 以分合爲變者也
16. Change is based on division and unity.
Whether to concentrate or to divide your troops, must be decided by circumstances.
The decision to focus or split your troops depends on the situation.
17. 故其疾如風其徐如林
疾如風, 徐如林
Let your rapidity be that of the wind,
Let your speed be like the wind,
The simile is doubly appropriate, because the wind is not only swift but, as Mei Yao-ch‘ên points out, 無形跡 “invisible and leaves no tracks.”
The comparison works on two levels, because the wind is not only quick but, as Mei Yao-ch‘ên points out, Intangible evidence “invisible and leaves no tracks.”
your compactness that of the forest.
your compactness resembles that of the forest.
It is hardly possible to take 徐 here in its ordinary sense of “sedate,” as Tu Yu tries to do. Mêng Shih comes nearer the mark in his note 緩行須有行列 “When slowly marching, order and ranks must be preserved”—so as to guard against surprise attacks. But natural forests do not grow in rows, whereas they do generally possess the quality of density or compactness. I think then that Mei Yao-ch‘ên uses the right adjective in saying 如林之森然.
It’s almost impossible to interpret 徐 here in the regular sense of “calm,” like Tu Yu tries to do. Mêng Shih gets closer with his note Slow movement requires a line “When moving slowly, order and ranks must be maintained”—to protect against surprise attacks. However, natural forests don’t grow in rows; instead, they tend to be dense or compact. I believe Mei Yao-ch‘ên uses the appropriate word when he says 如林之森然.
18. 侵掠如火不動如山
Pillaging like fire, unyielding like a mountain
In raiding and plundering be like fire,
In raiding and looting, be like fire,
Cf. Shih Ching, IV. 3. iv. 6: 如火烈烈則莫我敢曷 “Fierce as a blazing fire which no man can check.”
Cf. Shih Ching, IV. 3. iv. 6: 如火烈烈则莫敢问 “Fierce as a blazing fire that no one can control.”
in immovability like a mountain.
as unmovable as a mountain.
That is, when holding a position from which the enemy is trying to dislodge you, or perhaps, as Tu Yu says, when he is trying to entice you into a trap.
That is, when you're maintaining a position where the enemy is trying to push you out, or maybe, as Tu Yu suggests, when they are trying to lure you into a trap.
{62}
{62}
19. 難知如陰動如雷霆
19. Hard to know, like shadows and thunder
Let your plans be dark and impenetrable as night, and when you move, fall like a thunderbolt.
Let your plans be as mysterious and impenetrable as night, and when you act, strike like a thunderbolt.
The original text has 震 instead of 霆. Cf. IV. § 7. Tu Yu quotes a saying of T‘ai Kung which has passed into a proverb: 疾雷不及掩耳疾電不及瞑目 “You cannot shut your ears to the thunder or your eyes to the lightning—so rapid are they.” Likewise, an attack should be made so quickly that it cannot be parried.
The original text has 震 instead of 霆. Cf. IV. § 7. Tu Yu mentions a saying from T‘ai Kung that has become a proverb: 疾雷不及掩耳疾電不及瞑目 “You can’t cover your ears from the thunder or your eyes from the lightning—they’re that fast.” Similarly, an attack should be launched so quickly that it can't be blocked.
20. 掠鄉分衆廓地分利
20. Divide communities to share benefits
When you plunder a countryside, let the spoil be divided amongst your men;
When you raid a countryside, make sure the loot is shared among your guys;
The reading of Tu Yu, Chia Lin, and apparently Ts‘ao Kung, is 指向分衆, which is explained as referring to the subdivision of the army, mentioned in V. §§ 1, 2, by means of banners and flags, serving to point out (指) to each man the way he should go (向). But this is very forced, and the ellipsis is too great, even for Sun Tzŭ. Luckily, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the variant 嚮, which not only suggests the true reading 鄉, but affords some clue to the way in which the corruption arose. Some early commentator having inserted 向 as the sound of 鄉, the two may afterwards have been read as one character; and this being interchangeable with 向, 鄉 must finally have disappeared altogether. Meanwhile, 掠 would have been altered to 指 in order to make sense. As regards 分衆, I believe that Ho Shih alone has grasped the real meaning, the other commentators understanding it as “dividing the men into parties” to search for plunder. Sun Tzŭ wishes to lessen the abuses of indiscriminate plundering by insisting that all booty shall be thrown into a common stock, which may afterwards be fairly divided amongst all.
The interpretation by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, and seemingly Ts‘ao Kung is 指向群体, which is explained as referring to the division of the army, mentioned in V. §§ 1, 2, through the use of banners and flags, indicating (指) to each person the direction they should take (向). However, this seems quite forced, and the omission is significant, even for Sun Tzŭ. Fortunately, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the variant 嚮, which not only hints at the correct reading 乡, but also provides some insight into how the error originated. An early commentator may have inserted 向 as sounding like 乡, leading the two to be later read as a single character; and since this was interchangeable with 向, Village must eventually have been lost completely. Meanwhile, 掠 would have been changed to 指 to make sense. Regarding 分众, I believe that only Ho Shih has understood the true meaning, while other commentators interpret it as “splitting the men into groups” to hunt for loot. Sun Tzŭ aims to reduce the excesses of random plundering by emphasizing that all spoils should be combined into a common pool, which can then be fairly distributed among everyone.
when you capture new territory, cut it up into allotments for the benefit of the soldiery.
When you take new land, divide it into parcels for the benefit of the soldiers.
That this is the meaning, may be gathered from Tu Mu’s note: 開土拓境則分割與有功者. The 三略 gives the same advice: 獲地裂之. 廓 means “to enlarge” or “extend”—at the expense of the enemy, understood. Cf. Shih Ching, III. 1. vii. 1: 憎其式廓 “hating all the great States.” Ch‘ên Hao also says 屯兵種蒔 “quarter your soldiers on the land, and let them sow and plant{63} it.” It is by acting on this principle, and harvesting the lands they invaded, that the Chinese have succeeded in carrying out some of their most memorable and triumphant expeditions, such as that of 班超 Pan Ch‘ao who penetrated to the Caspian, and in more recent years, those of 福康安 Fu-k‘ang-an and 左宗棠 Tso Tsung-t‘ang.
The meaning can be understood from Tu Mu’s note: Open territory and reward contributors. The Three Strategies offers the same guidance: 獲地裂之. 廓 means “to enlarge” or “extend”—at the enemy's expense, as understood. Cf. Shih Ching, III. 1. vii. 1: Hate its style “hating all the great States.” Ch‘ên Hao also says 屯兵种蒔 “station your soldiers on the land, and let them sow and plant{63} it.” By following this principle and farming the lands they invaded, the Chinese have been able to execute some of their most notable and successful campaigns, like that of 班超 Pan Ch‘ao who reached the Caspian Sea, and in more recent years, those of 福康安 Fu-k‘ang-an and Zuo Zongtang Tso Tsung-t‘ang.
21. 懸權而動
21. Act on your rights
Ponder and deliberate
Think and discuss
Note that both these words, like the Chinese 懸權, are really metaphors derived from the use of scales.
Note that both of these words, like the Chinese Ownership, are actually metaphors that come from using scales.
before you make a move.
before you take action.
Chang Yü quotes 尉繚子 as saying that we must not break camp until we have gauged the resisting power of the enemy and the cleverness of the opposing general. Cf. the “seven comparisons” in I. § 13. Capt. Calthrop omits this sentence.
Chang Yü cites 尉繚子 saying that we shouldn't break camp until we've assessed the enemy's strength and the skill of their general. See the “seven comparisons” in I. § 13. Capt. Calthrop leaves this sentence out.
22. 先知迂直之計者勝此軍爭之法也
22. The prophet's strategy outmatches this military conflict.
He will conquer who has learnt the artifice of deviation.
He will succeed who has mastered the skill of diversion.
See supra, §§ 3, 4.
See above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Such is the art of manœuvring.
Such is the skill of maneuvering.
With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an end. But there now follows a long appendix in the shape of an extract from an earlier book on War, now lost, but apparently extant at the time when Sun Tzŭ wrote. The style of this fragment is not noticeably different from that of Sun Tzŭ himself, but no commentator raises a doubt as to its genuineness.
With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an end. But now there is a long appendix in the form of an excerpt from an earlier book on War, which is now lost but seems to have existed when Sun Tzŭ wrote. The style of this fragment is not noticeably different from that of Sun Tzŭ himself, and no commentator questions its authenticity.
23. 軍政曰言不相聞故爲金鼓視不相見故爲旌旗
23. The military government said that because they do not hear each other, they use drums; because they do not see each other, they use banners.
The Book of Army Management says:
The Book of Army Management states:
It is perhaps significant that none of the earlier commentators give us any information about this work. Mei Yao-ch‘ên calls it 軍之舊典 “an ancient military classic,” and Wang Hsi, 古軍書 “an old book on war.” Considering the enormous amount of fighting that had gone on for centuries before Sun Tzŭ’s time between the various kingdoms and principalities of China, it is not in itself improbable that a collection of military maxims should have been made and written down at some earlier period.
It’s interesting that none of the earlier commentators provide any details about this work. Mei Yao-ch‘ên refers to it as Military old traditions “an ancient military classic,” and Wang Hsi calls it Ancient military texts “an old book on war.” Considering the vast amount of fighting that occurred for centuries before Sun Tzŭ’s time among the different kingdoms and regions of China, it’s not surprising that a collection of military maxims might have been compiled and documented at an earlier time.
{64}
{64}
On the field of battle,
On the battlefield,
Implied, though not actually in the Chinese.
Implied, but not actually in the Chinese.
the spoken word does not carry far enough: hence the institution of gongs and drums.
the spoken word doesn’t travel far enough: that's why we have gongs and drums.
I have retained the words 金鼓 of the original text, which recur in the next paragraph, in preference to the other reading 鼓鐸 “drums and bells,” which is found in the T‘ung Tien, Pei T‘ang Shu Ch‘ao and Yü Lan. 鐸 is a bell with a clapper. See Lun Yü III. 24, Chou Li XXIX. 15, 29. 金 of course would include both gongs and bells of every kind. The T‘u Shu inserts a 之 after each 爲.
I have kept the words Drums from the original text, which appear in the next paragraph, instead of using the alternative reading 鼓锣 "drums and bells," which can be found in the T‘ung Tien, Pei T‘ang Shu Ch‘ao, and Yü Lan. 鐸 refers to a bell with a clapper. See Lun Yü III. 24, Chou Li XXIX. 15, 29. 金 obviously includes both gongs and bells of all types. The T‘u Shu adds a 之 after each 为.
Nor can ordinary objects be seen clearly enough: hence the institution of banners and flags.
Nor can everyday objects be seen clearly enough: hence the use of banners and flags.
24. 夫金鼓旌旗者所以一民之耳目也
24. The drums and banners are the eyes and ears of the people.
Gongs and drums, banners and flags, are means whereby the ears and eyes of the host
Gongs and drums, banners and flags, are ways to engage the ears and eyes of the host
The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, has 人 for 民 here and in the next two paragraphs. But, as we have seen, 人 is generally used in Sun Tzŭ for the enemy.
The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, uses 人 for 民 here and in the next two paragraphs. However, as we've noted, 人 is typically used by Sun Tzŭ to refer to the enemy.
may be focussed on one particular point.
may be focused on one particular point.
Note the use of 一 as a verb. Chang Yü says: 視聽均齊則雖百萬之衆進退如一矣 “If sight and hearing converge simultaneously on the same object, the evolutions of as many as a million soldiers will be like those of a single man”!
Note the use of 一 as a verb. Chang Yü says: 視聽一致則百萬之眾進退如一矣 “If sight and hearing focus at the same time on the same object, the movements of a million soldiers will be like those of one person”!
25. 民既專一則勇者不得獨進怯者不得獨退此用衆之法也
25. When the people are united, the brave cannot advance alone, and the timid cannot retreat alone. This applies the principle of the crowd.
The host thus forming a single united body, it is impossible either for the brave to advance alone, or for the cowardly to retreat alone.
The host, forming a single united group, makes it impossible for the brave to move forward alone or for the cowardly to back away alone.
Chang Yü quotes a saying: 令不進而進與令不退而退厥罪惟均 “Equally guilty are those who advance against orders and those who retreat against orders.” Tu Mu tells a story in this connection of 吳起 Wu Ch‘i, when he was fighting against the Ch‘in State. Before the battle had begun, one of his soldiers, a man of matchless daring, sallied forth by himself, captured two heads from the enemy, and{65} returned to camp. Wu Ch‘i had the man instantly executed, whereupon an officer ventured to remonstrate, saying: “This man was a good soldier, and ought not to have been beheaded.” Wu Ch‘i replied: “I fully believe he was a good soldier, but I had him beheaded because he acted without orders.”
Chang Yü quotes a saying: N/A “Equally guilty are those who advance against orders and those who retreat against orders.” Tu Mu tells a story related to this about 吳起 Wu Ch‘i, when he was fighting against the Ch‘in State. Before the battle began, one of his soldiers, a man known for his unmatched bravery, charged out on his own, captured two enemy heads, and{65} returned to camp. Wu Ch‘i had the soldier executed immediately, prompting an officer to protest, saying, “This man was a good soldier and shouldn’t have been beheaded.” Wu Ch‘i replied, “I absolutely believe he was a good soldier, but I had him executed because he acted without orders.”
This is the art of handling large masses of men.
This is the skill of managing large groups of people.
26. 故夜戰多火鼓晝戰多旌旗所以變民之耳目也
26. Night battles have many drums, day battles have many banners, thus changing the people's perception.
In night-fighting, then, make much use of signal-fires and drums, and in fighting by day, of flags and banners, as a means of influencing the ears and eyes of your army.
In nighttime battles, use a lot of signal fires and drums, and in daytime battles, use flags and banners to capture the attention of your troops.
The T‘ung Tien has the bad variant 便 for 變. With regard to the latter word, I believe I have hit off the right meaning, the whole phrase being slightly elliptical for “influencing the movements of the army through their senses of sight and hearing.” Li Ch‘üan, Tu Mu and Chia Lin certainly seem to understand it thus. The other commentators, however, take 民 (or 人) as the enemy, and 變 as equivalent to 變惑 or 變亂 “to perplex” or “confound.” This does not agree so well with what has gone before, though on the other hand it renders the transition to § 27 less abrupt. The whole question, I think, hinges on the alternative readings 民 and 人. The latter would almost certainly denote the enemy. Ch‘ên Hao alludes to 李光弼 Li Kuang-pi’s night ride to 河陽 Ho-yang at the head of 500 mounted men; they made such an imposing display with torches, that though the rebel leader 史思明 Shih Ssŭ-ming had a large army, he did not dare to dispute their passage. [Ch‘ên Hao gives the date as 天寳末 A.D. 756; but according to the 新唐書 New T‘ang History, 列傳 61, it must have been later than this, probably 760.]
The T‘ung Tien has the incorrect variant 便 for 變. Regarding the latter word, I believe I’ve captured the right meaning; the whole phrase is slightly elliptical and suggests “influencing the movements of the army through their senses of sight and hearing.” Li Ch‘üan, Tu Mu, and Chia Lin certainly seem to interpret it this way. However, other commentators take 民 (or 人) to mean the enemy, and 變 as equivalent to 迷惑 or chaos, meaning “to perplex” or “confound.” This interpretation doesn’t align as well with what has been previously stated, although it does make the transition to § 27 less abrupt. The whole issue, I think, relies on the alternative readings 民 and Person. The latter would almost certainly refer to the enemy. Ch‘ên Hao mentions 李光弼 Li Kuang-pi’s night ride to 河阳 Ho-yang at the head of 500 mounted troops; they made such an impressive display with torches that, although the rebel leader 史思明 Shih Ssŭ-ming had a large army, he did not dare to challenge their passage. [Ch‘ên Hao gives the date as Late Tianbao A.D. 756; but according to the New Book of Tang New T‘ang History, Biographies 61, it must have been later than this, probably 760.]
27. 故三軍可奪氣將軍可奪心
27. The army can take morale, the general can take heart.
A whole army may be robbed of its spirit;
A whole army can lose its motivation;
“In war,” says Chang Yü, “if a spirit of anger can be made to pervade all ranks of an army at one and the same time, its onset will be irresistible. Now the spirit of the enemy’s soldiers will be keenest when they have newly arrived on the scene, and it is therefore our cue not to fight at once, but to wait until their ardour and enthusiasm have worn off, and then strike. It is in this way that they may be robbed of their keen spirit.” Li Ch‘üan and others tell an anecdote (to be found in the Tso Chuan,{66} 莊公 year 10, § 1) of 曹劌 Ts‘ao Kuei, a protégé of Duke Chuang of Lu. The latter State was attacked by Ch‘i, and the Duke was about to join battle at 長勺 Ch‘ang-cho, after the first roll of the enemy’s drums, when Ts‘ao said: “Not just yet.” Only after their drums had beaten for the third time, did he give the word for attack. Then they fought, and the men of Ch‘i were utterly defeated. Questioned afterwards by the Duke as to the meaning of his delay, Ts‘ao Kuei replied: “In battle, a courageous spirit is everything. Now the first roll of the drum tends to create this spirit, but with the second it is already on the wane, and after the third it is gone altogether. I attacked when their spirit was gone and ours was at its height. Hence our victory.” 吳子 (chap. 4) puts “spirit” first among the “four important influences” in war, and continues: 三軍之衆百萬之師張設輕重在於一人是謂氣機 “The value of a whole army—a mighty host of a million men—is dependent on one man alone: such is the influence of spirit!”
“In war,” says Chang Yü, “if you can get everyone in the army to feel angry at the same time, their attack will be unstoppable. The enemy soldiers will be most fired up when they first show up, so we shouldn’t engage them right away. Instead, we should wait until their excitement and enthusiasm fade, and then strike. This way, we can take away their fighting spirit.” Li Ch‘üan and others share a story (found in the Tso Chuan,{66} Zhuang Gong year 10, § 1) about 曹劌 Ts‘ao Kuei, a close associate of Duke Chuang of Lu. The state was attacked by Ch‘i, and the Duke was ready to fight at long spoon Ch‘ang-cho after the enemy’s drums had beaten for the first time, when Ts‘ao said: “Not yet.” Only after the drums had sounded for the third time did he order the attack. They fought, and the Ch‘i soldiers were completely defeated. When the Duke asked Ts‘ao Kuei why he delayed, Ts‘ao replied: “In battle, having a courageous spirit is everything. The first drumbeat generates that spirit, the second one sees it start to fade, and by the third, it’s completely gone. I attacked when their spirit was gone and ours was at its peak. That’s why we won.” Wu Zi (chap. 4) emphasizes “spirit” as the most important of the “four significant influences” in war, stating: The army of a million's strength relies on one person, known as morale. “The power of an entire army—a force of a million men—rests on one person alone: that’s the impact of spirit!”
a commander-in-chief may be robbed of his presence of mind.
A commander-in-chief can lose their focus.
Capt. Calthrop goes woefully astray with “defeat his general’s ambition.” Chang Yü says: 心者將之所主也夫治亂勇怯皆主於心 “Presence of mind is the general’s most important asset. It is the quality which enables him to discipline disorder and to inspire courage into the panic-stricken.” The great general 李靖 Li Ching (A.D. 571–649) has a saying: 夫攻者不止攻其城擊其陳而已必有攻其心之術焉 “Attacking does not merely consist in assaulting walled cities or striking at an army in battle array; it must include the art of assailing the enemy’s mental equilibrium.” [問對, pt. 3.]
Capt. Calthrop goes seriously off track with “defeat his general’s ambition.” Chang Yü says: The mind governs all things; chaos and courage depend on it. “Presence of mind is the general’s most valuable asset. It's the trait that allows him to manage chaos and instill courage in those who are panicking.” The great general Li Jing Li Ching (A.D. 571–649) has a saying: The attacker doesn't just assault the city and army; they must have strategies to attack the mind as well. “Attacking isn’t just about storming fortified cities or engaging an army in formation; it also involves the skill of undermining the enemy’s mental stability.” [問對, pt. 3.]
28. 是故朝氣銳晝氣惰暮氣歸
28. Therefore, energy is strong in the morning, lazy in the afternoon, and returns in the evening.
Now a soldier’s spirit is keenest in the morning;
Now a soldier’s spirit is sharpest in the morning;
Always provided, I suppose, that he has had breakfast. At the battle of the Trebia, the Romans were foolishly allowed to fight fasting, whereas Hannibal’s men had breakfasted at their leisure. See Livy, XXI, liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.
Always assuming, I guess, that he has had breakfast. In the battle of the Trebia, the Romans were foolishly allowed to fight on an empty stomach, while Hannibal’s men had taken their time to have breakfast. See Livy, XXI, liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.
by noonday it has begun to flag; and in the evening, his mind is bent only on returning to camp.
by noon it starts to lose energy; and in the evening, he is focused only on getting back to camp.
29. 故善用兵者避其銳氣擊其惰歸此治氣者也
29. The skillful use of troops avoids their sharpness and strikes at their weakness; this is how to manage their energy.
A clever general, therefore,
A smart general, therefore,
{67}
{67}
The 故, which certainly seems to be wanted here, is omitted in the T‘u Shu.
The 故, which definitely seems necessary here, is missing in the T‘u Shu.
avoids an army when its spirit is keen, but attacks it when it is sluggish and inclined to return. This is the art of studying moods.
avoids an army when its morale is high, but attacks it when it is tired and likely to retreat. This is the skill of understanding emotions.
The T‘ung Tien, for reasons of 避諱 “avoidance of personal names of the reigning dynasty,” reads 理 for 治 in this and the two next paragraphs.
The T‘ung Tien, because of avoidance “avoidance of personal names of the reigning dynasty,” uses 理 instead of 治 in this and the next two paragraphs.
30. 以治待亂以靜待譁此治心者也
30. Calm chaos with order; the heart is treated with peace.
Disciplined and calm, to await the appearance of disorder and hubbub amongst the enemy:—this is the art of retaining self-possession.
Disciplined and calm, waiting for disorder and chaos to appear among the enemy—this is the skill of keeping your composure.
31. 以近待遠以佚待勞以飽待飢此治力者也
31. Stay close to the distant, rest while laboring, be full while hungry. This is the power of governance.
To be near the goal while the enemy is still far from it, to wait at ease
To be close to the goal while the enemy is still far away, to wait comfortably.
The T‘ung Tien has 逸 for 佚. The two characters are practically synonymous, but according to the commentary, the latter is the form always used in Sun Tzŭ.
The T‘ung Tien has 逸 for 佚. The two characters are almost identical in meaning, but according to the commentary, the latter is the form that Sun Tzŭ always uses.
while the enemy is toiling and struggling, to be well-fed while the enemy is famished:—this is the art of husbanding one’s strength.
while the enemy is working hard and struggling, being well-fed while the enemy is starving:—this is the skill of conserving one’s energy.
32. 無要正正之旗勿擊堂堂之陳此治變者也
32. Avoid striking the formal flag; this is a reformer.
To refrain from intercepting
To avoid intercepting
邀 is the reading of the original text. But the 兵書要訣 quotes the passage with 要 yao1 (also meaning “to intercept”), and this is supported by the Pei T‘ang Shu Ch‘ao the Yü Lan, and Wang Hsi’s text.
邀 is the reading of the original text. But the Essentials of war strategy quotes the passage with 要 yao1 (also meaning “to intercept”), and this is supported by the Pei T‘ang Shu Ch‘ao, the Yü Lan, and Wang Hsi’s text.
an enemy whose banners are in perfect order, to refrain from attacking an army drawn up in calm and confident array:
an enemy whose flags are lined up perfectly, to avoid attacking an army that is organized and composed:
For this translation of 堂堂, I can appeal to the authority of Tu Mu, who defines the phrase as 無懼. The other commentators mostly follow Ts‘ao Kung, who says 大, probably meaning “grand and imposing”. Li Ch‘üan, however, has 部分 “in subdivisions,” which is somewhat strange.
For this translation of 堂堂, I can reference the authority of Tu Mu, who defines the phrase as Fearless. The other commentators mainly follow Ts‘ao Kung, who states 大, likely meaning “grand and impressive.” Li Ch‘üan, however, uses 部分 "in subdivisions," which is a bit odd.
{68}
{68}
—this is the art of studying circumstances.
—this is the skill of understanding situations.
I have not attempted a uniform rendering of the four phrases 治氣, 治心, 治力 and 治變, though 治 really bears the same meaning in each case. It is to be taken, I think, not in the sense of “to govern” or “control,” but rather, as K‘ang Hsi defines it, = 簡習 “to examine and practise,” hence “look after,” “keep a watchful eye upon.” We may find an example of this use in the Chou Li, XVIII. fol. 46: 治其大禮. Sun Tzŭ has not told us to control or restrain the quality which he calls 氣, but only to observe the time at which it is strongest. As for 心, it is important to remember that in the present context it can only mean “presence of mind.” To speak of “controlling presence of mind” is absurd, and Capt. Calthrop’s “to have the heart under control” is hardly less so. The whole process recommended here is that of VI. § 2: 致人而不致於人.
I haven't tried to consistently translate the four terms Soothe anger, Mindfulness, 治力, and 治变, even though 治 really means the same thing in each case. I think it should be understood not as “to govern” or “control,” but rather, as K‘ang Hsi defines it, = Simple Study “to examine and practice,” which implies “to look after” or “to keep a watchful eye on.” We can find an example of this usage in the Chou Li, XVIII. fol. 46: Manage the grand ceremony. Sun Tzŭ didn’t tell us to control or restrain the quality he calls 氣, but rather to observe when it is at its strongest. Regarding Heart, it's important to note that in this context it can only mean “presence of mind.” Saying “to control presence of mind” makes no sense, and Capt. Calthrop’s phrase “to have the heart under control” is almost equally absurd. The whole process recommended here is that of VI. § 2: Treat others well, not yourself..
33. 故用兵之法高陵勿向背邱勿逆
33. Use military strategy wisely.
It is a military axiom not to advance uphill against the enemy, nor to oppose him when he comes downhill.
It’s a basic principle in military strategy not to attack uphill against the enemy, nor to confront him when he’s coming downhill.
The Yü Lan reads 倍 for 背.
The Yü Lan reads 倍 for 背.
34. 佯北勿從銳卒勿攻
34. Don't attack or pursue sharply.
Do not pursue an enemy who simulates flight; do not attack soldiers whose temper is keen.
Don't chase an enemy who pretends to flee; don't attack soldiers who are in a fierce mood.
35. 餌兵勿食歸師勿遏
35. Don't eat the bait, don't block the return of the master.
Do not swallow a bait offered by the enemy.
Do not fall for a trap set by the enemy.
Li Ch‘üan and Tu Mu, with extraordinary inability to see a metaphor, take these words quite literally of food and drink that have been poisoned by the enemy. Ch‘ên Hao and Chang Yü carefully point out that the saying has a wider application. The T‘ung Tien reads 貪 “to covet” instead of 食. The similarity of the two characters sufficiently accounts for the mistake.
Li Ch‘üan and Tu Mu, who struggle to grasp metaphors, interpret these words about food and drink as being directly poisoned by the enemy. Ch‘ên Hao and Chang Yü emphasize that the saying can be understood in a broader context. The T‘ung Tien uses Greed meaning "to covet" instead of Food. The resemblance between the two characters explains the error.
Do not interfere with an army that is returning home.
Do not mess with an army that is coming back home.
The commentators explain this rather singular piece of advice by saying that a man whose heart is set on returning home will fight to the death against any attempt to bar his way, and is therefore too dangerous an opponent to be tackled. Chang Yü quotes the words of Han Hsin: 從思東歸之士何所不克 “Invincible is the soldier who hath his desire and returneth homewards.” A marvellous tale is told of{69} Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s courage and resource in ch. 1 of the San Kuo Chih, 武帝紀: In 198 A.D., he was besieging 張繡 Chang Hsiu in 穰 Jang, when 劉表 Liu Piao sent reinforcements with a view to cutting off Ts‘ao’s retreat. The latter was obliged to draw off his troops, only to find himself hemmed in between two enemies, who were guarding each outlet of a narrow pass in which he had engaged himself. In this desperate plight Ts‘ao waited until nightfall, when he bored a tunnel into the mountain side and laid an ambush in it. Then he marched on with his baggage-train, and when it grew light, Chang Hsiu, finding that the bird had flown, pressed after him in hot pursuit. As soon as the whole army had passed by, the hidden troops fell on its rear, while Ts‘ao himself turned and met his pursuers in front, so that they were thrown into confusion and annihilated. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao said afterwards: 虜遏吾歸師而與吾死地戰吾是以知勝矣 “The brigands tried to check my army in its retreat and brought me to battle in a desperate position: hence I knew how to overcome them.”
The commentators explain this unique piece of advice by saying that a man determined to return home will fight to the death against anyone trying to stop him, making him a very dangerous opponent. Chang Yü quotes Han Hsin: 無所不克 “Invincible is the soldier who has his desire and is heading home.” A remarkable story is told of {69} Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s bravery and cleverness in ch. 1 of the San Kuo Chih, 武帝纪: In 198 A.D., he was besieging 张绣 Chang Hsiu in 穰 Jang when Liu Biao Liu Piao sent reinforcements to try to cut off Ts‘ao’s escape. Ts‘ao had to pull back his troops, only to find himself trapped between two enemies guarding both exits of a narrow pass. In this dire situation, Ts‘ao waited for nightfall, then he dug a tunnel into the mountainside and set an ambush within it. He then moved on with his baggage-train, and when daylight came, Chang Hsiu, discovering that the target had escaped, pursued him closely. As soon as the entire army had passed, the hidden troops attacked from behind, while Ts‘ao turned to face his pursuers in front, causing confusion and leading to their defeat. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao later said: I know I will win because my captors block my return and fight me to the death. “The brigands tried to stop my army from retreating and forced me into a desperate battle: that’s how I knew I would win.”
36. 圍師必闕窮宼勿迫
36. Don't pressure the exhausted.
When you surround an army, leave an outlet free.
When you surround an army, make sure to leave an escape route open.
This does not mean that the enemy is to be allowed to escape. The object, as Tu Mu puts it, is 示以生路令無必死之心 “to make him believe that there is a road to safety, and thus prevent his fighting with the courage of despair.” Tu Mu adds pleasantly: 因而擊之 “After that, you may crush him.”
This doesn't mean that we should let the enemy get away. The goal, as Tu Mu puts it, is Show a way out to eliminate the will to die. “to make him think there's a way out, which prevents him from fighting with the desperation of knowing he has nothing to lose.” Tu Mu further remarks: So strike it. “Then, you can defeat him.”
Do not press a desperate foe too hard.
Do not push a desperate enemy too much.
For 迫, the T‘u Shu reads 追 “pursue.” Ch‘ên Hao quotes the saying: 鳥窮則搏獸窮則噬 “Birds and beasts when brought to bay will use their claws and teeth.” Chang Yü says: 敵若焚舟破釜決一戰則不可逼迫來 “If your adversary has burned his boats and destroyed his cooking-pots, and is ready to stake all on the issue of a battle, he must not be pushed to extremities.” The phrase 窮宼 doubtless originated with Sun Tzŭ. The P‘ei Wên Yün Fu gives four examples of its use, the earliest being from the Ch‘ien Han Shu, and I have found another in chap. 34 of the same work. Ho Shih illustrates the meaning by a story taken from the life of 符彥卿 Fu Yen-ch‘ing in ch. 251 of the 宋史. That general, together with his colleague 杜重威 Tu Chung-wei, was surrounded by a vastly superior army of Khitans in the year 945 A.D. The country was bare and desert-like, and the little Chinese force was soon in dire straits for want of{70} water. The wells they bored ran dry, and the men were reduced to squeezing lumps of mud and sucking out the moisture. Their ranks thinned rapidly, until at last Fu Yen-ch‘ing exclaimed: “We are desperate men. Far better to die for our country than to go with fettered hands into captivity!” A strong gale happened to be blowing from the north-east and darkening the air with dense clouds of sandy dust. Tu Chung-wei was for waiting until this had abated before deciding on a final attack; but luckily another officer, 李守貞 Li Shou-chêng by name, was quicker to see an opportunity, and said: “They are many and we are few, but in the midst of this sandstorm our numbers will not be discernible; victory will go to the strenuous fighter, and the wind will be our best ally.” Accordingly, Fu Yen-ch‘ing made a sudden and wholly unexpected onslaught with his cavalry, routed the barbarians and succeeded in breaking through to safety. [Certain details in the above account have been added from the 歴代紀事年表, ch. 78.]
For 迫, the T‘u Shu reads 追 “pursue.” Ch‘ên Hao quotes the saying: Birds fight when they are desperate, beasts bite when they are cornered. “When birds and beasts are cornered, they will use their claws and teeth.” Chang Yü says: If the enemy burns ships and breaks pots for a decisive battle, then they cannot be forced to come. “If your enemy has burned their boats and destroyed their food supplies, and is prepared to gamble everything in battle, they should not be pushed to their limits.” The phrase 窮宼 likely originated with Sun Tzŭ. The P‘ei Wên Yün Fu gives four examples of its usage, the earliest being from the Ch‘ien Han Shu, and I found another in chapter 34 of the same work. Ho Shih illustrates this idea with a story about 符彦卿 Fu Yen-ch‘ing in chapter 251 of the Song Dynasty History. This general, along with his colleague 杜重威 Tu Chung-wei, was surrounded by a much larger Khitan army in 945 A.D. The area was barren and desert-like, and the small Chinese force soon faced severe water shortages. The wells they dug ran dry, and the soldiers had to squeeze mud for moisture. Their numbers dwindled quickly until Fu Yen-ch‘ing exclaimed: “We are desperate men. It's better to die for our country than to be captured with our hands bound!” A strong wind was blowing from the northeast, filling the air with thick clouds of dust. Tu Chung-wei suggested waiting for the storm to pass before launching a final attack; however, another officer, 李守貞 Li Shou-chêng, recognized an opportunity and said: “They are many, and we are few, but in this sandstorm, our numbers will be hidden; victory will go to those who fight hard, and the wind will be our ally.” So, Fu Yen-ch‘ing launched a sudden and unexpected cavalry attack, defeated the invaders, and managed to break through to safety. [Certain details in the above account have been added from the Chronological records of history, ch. 78.]
37. 此用兵之法也
37. This is the method of warfare
Such is the art of warfare.
Such is the art of fighting.
{71}
{71}
VIII. Nine Changes Chapter
VARIATION OF TACTICS.
The heading means literally “The Nine Variations,” but as Sun Tzŭ does not appear to enumerate these, and as, indeed, he has already told us (V. §§ 6–11) that such deflections from the ordinary course are practically innumerable, we have little option but to follow Wang Hsi, who says that “Nine” stands for an indefinitely large number. “All it means is that in warfare 當極其變 we ought to vary our tactics to the utmost degree ... I do not know what Ts‘ao Kung makes these Nine Variations out to be [the latter’s note is 變其正得其所用九也], but it has been suggested that they are connected with the Nine Situations”—of chap. XI. This is the view adopted by Chang Yü: see note on 死地, § 2. The only other alternative is to suppose that something has been lost—a supposition to which the unusual shortness of the chapter lends some weight.
The heading literally means “The Nine Variations,” but since Sun Tzŭ doesn’t seem to list these out, and considering he has already mentioned (V. §§ 6–11) that such deviations from the usual path are practically countless, we have little choice but to go with Wang Hsi, who says that “Nine” represents an indefinitely large number. “All it means is that in warfare 當極其變 we should vary our tactics to the fullest extent ... I’m not sure what Ts‘ao Kung defines these Nine Variations as [the latter’s note is Change its nature to get what it needs.], but it has been suggested that they relate to the Nine Situations”—of chap. XI. This perspective is supported by Chang Yü: see note on dead end, § 2. The only other possibility is to think that something has been lost—an idea that the chapter's unusual brevity seems to support.
1. 孫子曰凡用兵之法將受命於君合軍聚衆
1. Sun Tzu said, in warfare, commanders must receive orders from the ruler and gather troops.
Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the sovereign, collects his army and concentrates his forces.
Sun Tzu said: In war, the general gets his orders from the leader, gathers his troops, and focuses his power.
Repeated from VII. § 1, where it is certainly more in place. It may have been interpolated here merely in order to supply a beginning to the chapter.
Repeated from VII. § 1, where it definitely belongs more. It might have been added here just to provide a start to the chapter.
2. 圮地無舍衢地合交絶地無留圍地則謀死地則戰
2. No shelter in the ruins; where the road ends, no retreat; thus, strategize for death; thus, prepare for battle.
When in difficult country, do not encamp.
When you're in rough territory, don't set up camp.
For explanation of 圮地, see XI. § 8.
For explanation of 圮地, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
In country where high roads intersect, join hands with your allies.
In a country where major roads meet, team up with your allies.
{72}
{72}
Do not linger in dangerously isolated positions.
Do not stay in dangerously isolated situations.
絶地 is not one of the Nine Situations as given in the beginning of chap. XI, but occurs later on (ibid. § 43, q.v.). We may compare it with 重地 (XI. § 7). Chang Yü calls it a 危絶之地, situated across the frontier, in hostile territory. Li Ch‘üan says it is “country in which there are no springs or wells, flocks or herds, vegetables or firewood;” Chia Lin, “one of gorges, chasms and precipices, without a road by which to advance.”
Breaking Point is not one of the Nine Situations mentioned at the beginning of chap. XI, but appears later on (ibid. § 43, q.v.). We can compare it with Restricted area (XI. § 7). Chang Yü refers to it as a 危机四伏, located across the border in hostile territory. Li Ch‘üan describes it as “a land without springs or wells, flocks or herds, vegetables or firewood;” Chia Lin characterizes it as “one of gorges, chasms, and cliffs, with no path to move forward.”
In hemmed-in situations, you must resort to stratagem.
In tight situations, you have to come up with a plan.
In a desperate position, you must fight.
In a tough spot, you have to fight.
See XI. §§ 10, 14. Chang Yü has an important note here, which must be given in full. “From 圮地無舍,” he says, “down to this point, the Nine Variations are presented to us. The reason why only five are given is that the subject is treated en précis (舉其大略也). So in chap. XI, where he discusses the variations of tactics corresponding to the Nine Grounds, Sun Tzŭ mentions only six variations; there again we have an abridgment. [I cannot understand what Chang Yü means by this statement. He can only be referring to §§ 11–14 or §§ 46–50 of chap. XI; but in both places all the nine grounds are discussed. Perhaps he is confusing these with the Six 地形 of chap. X.] All kinds of ground have corresponding military positions, and also a variation of tactics suitable to each (凡地有勢有變). In chap. XI, what we find enumerated first [§§ 2–10] are the situations; afterwards [§§ 11–14] the corresponding tactics. Now, how can we tell that the 九變 “Nine Variations” are simply the 九地之變 “variations of tactics corresponding to the Nine Grounds”? It is said further on [§ 5] that ‘the general who does not understand the nine variations of tactics may be well acquainted with the features of the country, yet he will not be able to turn his knowledge to practical account.’ Again, in chap. XI [§ 41] we read: ‘The different measures adapted to the nine varieties of ground (九地之變) and the expediency of aggressive or defensive tactics must be carefully examined.’ From a consideration of these passages the meaning is made clear. When later on the nine grounds are enumerated, Sun Tzŭ recurs to these nine variations. He wishes here to speak of the Five Advantages [see infra, § 6], so he begins by setting forth the Nine Variations. These are inseparably connected in practice, and therefore they are dealt with together.” The weak point of this argument is the suggestion that 五事 “five things” can stand as a 大畧, that is, an{73} abstract or abridgment, of nine, when those that are omitted are not less important than those that appear, and when one of the latter is not included amongst the nine at all.
See XI. §§ 10, 14. Chang Yü has an important note here that needs to be presented fully. “From No shelter in the ruins,” he says, “down to this point, the Nine Variations are presented to us. The reason why only five are given is that the subject is treated en précis (大致上說). So in chap. XI, where he discusses the variations of tactics corresponding to the Nine Grounds, Sun Tzŭ mentions only six variations; again, we see an abridgment. [I cannot figure out what Chang Yü means by this statement. He must be referring to §§ 11–14 or §§ 46–50 of chap. XI; but in both cases, all nine grounds are discussed. Maybe he’s confusing these with the Six Terrain of chap. X.] All types of ground have corresponding military positions and also a variation of tactics suitable for each (The world has power and change.). In chap. XI, what we see listed first [§§ 2–10] are the situations; after that [§§ 11–14] are the corresponding tactics. Now, how can we tell that the Nine Changes “Nine Variations” simply refer to the The Nine Changes “variations of tactics corresponding to the Nine Grounds”? It is stated later on [§ 5] that ‘the general who doesn’t understand the nine variations of tactics may be well acquainted with the features of the country, yet he will not be able to put his knowledge to practical use.’ Again, in chap. XI [§ 41], it says: ‘The different measures adapted to the nine varieties of ground (The Nine Changes of Earth) and the appropriateness of aggressive or defensive tactics must be carefully examined.’ Considering these passages clarifies the meaning. When later the nine grounds are listed, Sun Tzŭ returns to these nine variations. He wants to discuss the Five Advantages [see infra, § 6], so he starts by outlining the Nine Variations. These are closely connected in practice, and that’s why they’re dealt with together.” The weak point of this argument is the implication that Five matters “five things” can represent a 大概, that is, an{73} abstract or summary, of nine, even when the omitted ones are no less important than those included, and when one of the latter isn’t part of the nine at all.
3. 塗有所不由軍有所不擊城有所不攻地有所不爭君命有所不受
3. There are things the military won't fight for, cities not worth attacking, places not worth competing for, and commands not worth following.
There are roads which must not be followed,
There are roads that should not be taken,
“Especially those leading through narrow defiles,” says Li Ch‘üan, “where an ambush is to be feared.”
“Especially those leading through narrow passes,” says Li Ch‘üan, “where an ambush is likely.”
armies which must not be attacked,
armies that must not be attacked,
More correctly, perhaps, “there are times when an army must not be attacked.” Ch‘ên Hao says: “When you see your way to obtain a trivial advantage, but are powerless to inflict a real defeat, refrain from attacking, for fear of overtaxing your men’s strength.”
More accurately, maybe, “there are times when you shouldn’t attack an army.” Ch‘ên Hao says: “When you see the chance to gain a small advantage but can’t really defeat your enemy, hold back from attacking, to avoid exhausting your troops.”
towns
towns
Capt. Calthrop says “castles”—an unfortunate attempt to introduce local colour.
Capt. Calthrop says “castles”—a poor attempt to add some local flavor.
which must not be besieged,
which must not be attacked,
Cf. III. § 4. Ts‘ao Kung gives an interesting illustration from his own experience. When invading the territory of 徐州 Hsü-chou, he ignored the city of 華費 Hua-pi, which lay directly in his path, and pressed on into the heart of the country. This excellent strategy was rewarded by the subsequent capture of no fewer than fourteen important district cities. Chang Yü says: “No town should be attacked which, if taken, cannot be held, or if left alone, will not cause any trouble.” 荀罃 Hsün Ying, when urged to attack 偪陽 Pi-yang, replied: “The city is small and well-fortified; even if I succeed in taking it, ’t will be no great feat of arms; whereas if I fail, I shall make myself a laughing-stock.” In the seventeenth century, sieges still formed a large proportion of war. It was Turenne who directed attention to the importance of marches, countermarches and manœuvres. He said: “It is a great mistake to waste men in taking a town when the same expenditure of soldiers will gain a province.”[173]
Cf. III. § 4. Ts‘ao Kung provides an interesting example from his own experience. When invading the territory of Xuzhou Hsü-chou, he overlooked the city of 華費 Hua-pi, which was directly in his path, and moved deeper into the country. This smart strategy led to the capture of at least fourteen important district cities. Chang Yü says: “No town should be attacked that, if taken, cannot be held, or if left alone, will not cause any issues.” 荀罃 Hsün Ying, when encouraged to attack 偪陽 Pi-yang, replied: “The city is small and well-fortified; even if I manage to take it, it won't be a significant achievement; whereas if I fail, I'll just make a fool of myself.” In the seventeenth century, sieges were still a big part of warfare. It was Turenne who highlighted the importance of marches, countermarches, and maneuvers. He said: “It’s a huge mistake to waste troops on taking a town when the same number of soldiers could secure a province.” [173]
positions which must not be contested, commands of the sovereign which must not be obeyed.
positions that must not be challenged, orders from the ruler that must not be followed.
This is a hard saying for the Chinese, with their reverence for authority, and Wei Liao Tzŭ (quoted by Tu Mu) is moved to exclaim:{74} 兵者凶器也爭者逆德也將者死官也 “Weapons are baleful instruments, strife is antagonistic to virtue, a military commander is the negation of civil order!” The unpalatable fact remains, however, that even Imperial wishes must be subordinated to military necessity. Cf. III. § 17. (5), X. § 23. The T‘ung Tien has 將在軍 before 君命, etc. This is a gloss on the words by Chu-ko Liang, which being repeated by Tu Yu became incorporated with the text. Chang Yü thinks that these five precepts are the 五利 referred to in § 6. Another theory is that the mysterious 九變 are here enumerated, starting with 圮地無舍 and ending at 地有所不爭, while the final clause 君命有所不受 embraces and as it were sums up all the nine. Thus Ho Shih says: “Even if it be your sovereign’s command to encamp in difficult country, linger in isolated positions, etc., you must not do so.” The theory is perhaps a little too ingenious to be accepted with confidence.
This is a tough concept for the Chinese, who hold authority in high regard, and Wei Liao Tzŭ (as quoted by Tu Mu) can’t help but exclaim:{74} The soldier is a weapon; strife is against virtue; the commander faces death. “Weapons are dangerous tools, conflict goes against virtue, and a military leader undermines civil order!” The unpleasant truth is that even the desires of the Emperor must take a backseat to military needs. Cf. III. § 17. (5), X. § 23. The T‘ung Tien has 將在軍 before Your command, etc. This commentary comes from Chu-ko Liang, which, when repeated by Tu Yu, became part of the text. Chang Yü believes that these five principles are the 五利 mentioned in § 6. Another perspective is that the mysterious Nine Changes are listed here, starting with No shelter on the ground and ending at The land is not disputed., while the last part Your orders are not absolute. summarizes all nine. Thus Ho Shih says: “Even if it’s your ruler’s order to camp in tough terrain or to stay in isolated positions, you must not obey.” This theory may be a bit too clever to be entirely trustworthy.
4. 故將通於九變之利者知用兵矣
4. Those who understand the benefits of versatile strategies know how to use the military.
The general who thoroughly understands the advantages that accompany variation of tactics knows how to handle his troops.
The general who fully understands the benefits of changing tactics knows how to manage his troops.
Before 利 in the original text there is a 地 which is obviously not required.
Before 利 in the original text there is a 地 which is clearly unnecessary.
5. 將不通於九變之利者雖知地形不能得地之利矣
5. Those who do not understand the benefits of the nine transformations may know the terrain but cannot gain its advantages.
The general who does not understand these, may be well acquainted with the configuration of the country, yet he will not be able to turn his knowledge to practical account.
The general who doesn’t understand these may know the layout of the land well, but he won’t be able to use that knowledge effectively.
Literally, “get the advantage of the ground,” which means not only securing good positions, but availing oneself of natural advantages in every possible way. Chang Yü says: “Every kind of ground is characterised by certain natural features, and also gives scope for a certain variability of plan. How is it possible to turn these natural features to account unless topographical knowledge is supplemented by versatility of mind?”
Literally, “get the upper hand from the terrain,” which means not just securing good positions but also taking advantage of natural benefits in every way possible. Chang Yü says: “Every type of terrain has specific natural features and allows for some flexibility in strategy. How can you make the most of these natural features unless your understanding of the landscape is combined with adaptability in thinking?”
6. 治兵不知九變之術雖知五利不能得人之用矣
6. Training troops without knowing the nine transformations, though aware of the five advantages, cannot effectively utilize personnel.
So, the student of war who is unversed in the art of varying his plans, even though he be acquainted with the Five Advantages, will fail to make the best use of his men.
So, the student of warfare who isn’t skilled at adapting his strategies, even if he knows the Five Advantages, will struggle to get the most out of his troops.
{75}
{75}
Ts‘ao Kung says that the 五利 are 下五事也 “the five things that follow;” but this cannot be right. We must rather look back to the five “variations” contained in § 3. Chia Lin (who reads 五變 here to balance the 五利) tells us that these imply five obvious and generally advantageous lines of action, namely: “if a certain road is short, it must be followed; if an army is isolated, it must be attacked; if a town is in a parlous condition, it must be besieged; if a position can be stormed, it must be attempted; and if consistent with military operations, the ruler’s commands must be obeyed.” But there are circumstances which sometimes forbid a general to use these advantages. For instance, “a certain road may be the shortest way for him, but if he knows that it abounds in natural obstacles, or that the enemy has laid an ambush on it, he will not follow that road. A hostile force may be open to attack, but if he knows that it is hard-pressed and likely to fight with desperation, he will refrain from striking,” and so on. Here the 變 comes in to modify the 利, and hence we see the uselessness of knowing the one without the other—of having an eye for weaknesses in the enemy’s armour without being clever enough to recast one’s plans on the spur of the moment. Capt. Calthrop offers this slovenly translation: “In the management of armies, if the art of the Nine Changes be understood [sic], a knowledge of the Five Advantages is of no avail.”
Ts‘ao Kung says that the Five benefits are 下五件事 “the five things that follow;” but that can’t be right. We should instead look back to the five “variations” mentioned in § 3. Chia Lin (who reads Five transformations here to balance the Five benefits) tells us that these imply five clear and generally beneficial lines of action, specifically: “if a certain road is the shortest, it should be taken; if an army is cut off, it should be attacked; if a town is in danger, it should be besieged; if a position can be stormed, it should be tried; and if it aligns with military operations, the ruler’s commands should be followed.” However, there are situations that sometimes prevent a general from taking advantage of these options. For example, “a certain road may be the fastest for him, but if he knows there are natural obstacles or that the enemy has set up an ambush on it, he won’t take that road. A hostile force might be vulnerable to an attack, but if he knows they are under pressure and likely to fight with desperation, he will hold back from striking,” and so on. Here the 變 comes into play to modify the 利, which shows why it’s useless to know one without the other—having an eye for the enemy's weaknesses without being smart enough to adjust plans on the fly. Capt. Calthrop offers this sloppy translation: “In the management of armies, if the art of the Nine Changes is understood [sic], a knowledge of the Five Advantages is of no use.”
7. 是故智者之慮必雜於利害
7. Therefore, wise people's considerations must mix benefits and drawbacks.
Hence in the wise leader’s plans, considerations of advantage and of disadvantage will be blended together.
So in a wise leader's plans, the advantages and disadvantages will be combined.
“Whether in an advantageous position or a disadvantageous one,” says Ts‘ao Kung, “the opposite state should be always present to your mind.”
"Regardless of whether you’re in a good position or a bad one," says Ts‘ao Kung, "you should always keep the opposite situation in mind."
8. 雜於利而務可信也
8. Focus on benefits and be trustworthy.
If our expectation of advantage be tempered in this way, we may succeed in accomplishing the essential part of our schemes.
If we manage our expectations for benefits like this, we might succeed in achieving the essential part of our plans.
信, according to Tu Mu, is equivalent to 申, and 務可信也 is paraphrased by Chang Yü as 可以伸己之事. Tu Mu goes on to say: “If we wish to wrest an advantage from the enemy, we must not fix our minds on that alone, but allow for the possibility of the enemy also doing some harm to us, and let this enter as a factor into our calculations.”
Letter, according to Tu Mu, is equivalent to 申, and Manageable and reliable too is paraphrased by Chang Yü as 可以伸展自己的事情. Tu Mu goes on to say: “If we want to gain an advantage over the enemy, we can't focus solely on that; we also have to consider that the enemy might cause us some harm, and we need to factor this into our plans.”
9. 雜於害而患可解也
9. Misleading harm can be resolved
If, on the other hand, in the midst of difficulties we{76} are always ready to seize an advantage, we may extricate ourselves from misfortune.
If, on the other hand, during tough times we{76} are always ready to take advantage of an opportunity, we can free ourselves from bad luck.
A translator cannot emulate the conciseness of 雜於害 “to blend [thoughts of advantage] with disadvantage,” but the meaning is as given. Tu Mu says: “If I wish to extricate myself from a dangerous position, I must consider not only the enemy’s ability to injure me, but also my own ability to gain an advantage over the enemy. If in my counsels these two considerations are properly blended, I shall succeed in liberating myself.... For instance, if I am surrounded by the enemy and only think of effecting an escape, the nervelessness of my policy will incite my adversary to pursue and crush me; it would be far better to encourage my men to deliver a bold counter-attack, and use the advantage thus gained to free myself from the enemy’s toils.” See the story of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, VII. § 35, note. In his first edition, Capt. Calthrop translated §§ 7–9 as follows: “The wise man perceives clearly wherein lies advantage and disadvantage. While recognising an opportunity, he does not overlook the risks, and saves future anxiety.” This has now been altered into: “The wise man considers well both advantage and disadvantage. He sees a way out of adversity, and on the day of victory to danger is not blind.” Owing to a needless inversion of the Chinese, the words which I have italicised are evidently intended to represent § 8!
A translator cannot replicate the brevity of 杂于害 “to blend [thoughts of advantage] with disadvantage,” but the meaning is as stated. Tu Mu says: “If I want to free myself from a dangerous situation, I have to consider not just the enemy’s ability to harm me, but also my own ability to gain an edge over the enemy. If I manage these two factors well in my plans, I will succeed in getting away... For example, if I'm surrounded by the enemy and only think about escaping, my lack of strategy will encourage my opponent to chase and defeat me; it would be much better to motivate my men to launch a strong counter-attack and use the advantage I gain to escape from the enemy's grasp.” See the story of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, VII. § 35, note. In his first edition, Capt. Calthrop translated §§ 7–9 as follows: “The wise man sees clearly where advantage and disadvantage lie. While acknowledging an opportunity, he does not disregard the risks and avoids future anxiety.” This has now been changed to: “The wise man carefully weighs both advantage and disadvantage. He finds a way out of hardship, and on the day of victory is not oblivious to danger.” Due to a needless reversal of the Chinese, the words I have italicized are clearly meant to represent § 8!
10. 是故屈諸侯者以害役諸侯者以業趨諸侯者以利
10. So the vassals are forced to harm, serve, and benefit the lords.
Reduce the hostile chiefs by inflicting damage on them;
Reduce the hostile leaders by causing them harm;
Chia Lin enumerates several ways of inflicting this injury, some of which would only occur to the Oriental mind:—“Entice away the enemy’s best and wisest men, so that he may be left without counsellors. Introduce traitors into his country, that the government policy may be rendered futile. Foment intrigue and deceit, and thus sow dissension between the ruler and his ministers. By means of every artful contrivance, cause deterioration amongst his men and waste of his treasure. Corrupt his morals by insidious gifts leading him into excess. Disturb and unsettle his mind by presenting him with lovely women.” Chang Yü (after Wang Hsi) considers the 害 to be military chastisement: “Get the enemy,” he says, “into a position where he must suffer injury, and he will submit of his own accord.” Capt. Calthrop twists Sun Tzŭ’s words into an absurdly barbarous precept: “In reducing an enemy to submission, inflict all possible damage upon him.”
Chia Lin lists several ways to inflict this injury, some of which might only come to the Eastern mind: “Lure away the enemy’s best and smartest people, so he’s left without advisors. Plant traitors in his country to make his government’s policies ineffective. Stir up intrigue and deceit to create discord between the ruler and his ministers. Use clever tricks to weaken his forces and waste his resources. Corrupt his morals with subtle gifts that lead him to excess. Disturb and unsettle him by presenting him with beautiful women.” Chang Yü (after Wang Hsi) thinks the 害 refers to military punishment: “Put the enemy in a position where he must take damage, and he will submit willingly.” Capt. Calthrop twists Sun Tzŭ’s words into an absurdly harsh rule: “To force an enemy into submission, damage him as much as possible.”
make trouble for them,
cause them trouble,
業 is defined by Ts‘ao Kung as 事, and his definition is generally{77} adopted by the commentators. Tu Mu, however, seems to take it in the sense of “possessions,” or, as we might say, “assets,” which he considers to be 兵衆國富人和令行 “a large army, a rich exchequer, harmony amongst the soldiers, punctual fulfilment of commands.” These give us a whip-hand over the enemy.
業 is defined by Ts‘ao Kung as 事, and his definition is generally{77} adopted by the commentators. Tu Mu, however, seems to interpret it as “possessions,” or, as we might say, “assets,” which he considers to be Rich nations and orders “a large army, a rich exchequer, harmony among the soldiers, punctual fulfillment of commands.” These give us an advantage over the enemy.
and keep them constantly engaged;
and keep them always engaged;
役, literally, “make servants of them.” Tu Yu says 令不得安佚 “prevent them from having any rest.”
役, which means “make servants of them.” Tu Yu says 令我不能安静 “prevent them from having any rest.”
hold out specious allurements, and make them rush to any given point.
hold out misleading attractions, and make them hurry to any specific point.
Mêng Shih’s note contains an excellent example of the idiomatic use of 變: 令忘變而速至 “cause them to forget pien (the reasons for acting otherwise than on their first impulse), and hasten in our direction.”
Mêng Shih’s note has a great example of how to use 變: Let forgetting change and arrive quickly. “make them forget pien (the reasons for behaving differently than their initial instinct) and hurry toward us.”
11. 故用兵之法無恃其不來恃吾有以待也無恃其不攻恃吾有所不可攻也
11. Don't rely on the enemy not coming; rely on what we have to respond. Don't rely on the enemy not attacking; rely on what we have that cannot be attacked.
The art of war teaches us to rely not on the likelihood of the enemy’s not coming, but on our own readiness to receive him;
The art of war teaches us to depend not on the chance that the enemy won’t come, but on our own preparedness to face him;
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 有能以待之也, but the conciser form is more likely to be right.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 能等待的也, but the shorter version is probably correct.
not on the chance of his not attacking, but rather on the fact that we have made our position unassailable.
not on the likelihood of him not attacking, but instead on the fact that we have made our position unbeatable.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan insert 吾也 after the first 攻, and omit 有所.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan add Me too after the first 攻 and skip N/A.
12. 故將有五危必死可殺也必生可虜也忿速可侮也廉潔可辱也愛民可煩也
12. There are five dangers: death can come from killing, capture can come from anger, insults can come from integrity, disgrace can come from cleanliness, and annoyance can come from loving the people.
There are five dangerous faults which may affect a general: (1) Recklessness, which leads to destruction;
There are five dangerous faults that can affect a general: (1) Recklessness, which leads to destruction;
勇而無慮 “Bravery without forethought,” as Ts‘ao Kung analyses it, which causes a man to fight blindly and desperately like a mad bull. Such an opponent, says Chang Yü, “must not be encountered with brute force, but may be lured into an ambush and slain.” Cf. Wu Tzŭ, chap. IV ad init.: 凡人論將常觀於勇勇之於將乃數分{78}之一耳夫勇者必輕合輕合而不知利未可也 “In estimating the character of a general, men are wont to pay exclusive attention to his courage, forgetting that courage is only one out of many qualities which a general should possess. The merely brave man is prone to fight recklessly; and he who fights recklessly, without any perception of what is expedient, must be condemned.” The Ssŭ-ma Fa, too, makes the incisive remark 上死不勝 “Simply going to one’s death does not bring about victory.”
Fearless and unthinking "Bravery without foresight," as Ts‘ao Kung analyzes it, leads a person to fight blindly and desperately like a crazed bull. Such an opponent, according to Chang Yü, "should not be met with sheer force but can be lured into a trap and defeated." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, chap. IV ad init.: 凡人論將常觀於勇勇之於將乃數分{78}之一耳夫勇者必輕合輕合而不知利未可也 "When assessing a general's character, people tend to focus solely on his bravery, forgetting that courage is just one of many qualities a general should have. A person who is merely brave tends to fight recklessly; and someone who fights recklessly, without understanding what is advantageous, must be criticized." The Ssŭ-ma Fa also makes the sharp observation 上死不胜 "Simply charging into battle leads to defeat."
(2) cowardice, which leads to capture;
(2) fear, which results in being caught;
必生 is explained by Ts‘ao Kung of the man “whom timidity prevents from advancing to seize an advantage,” and Wang Hsi adds, “who is quick to flee at the sight of danger.” Mêng Shih gives the closer paraphrase 志必生反 “he who is bent on returning alive,” that is, the man who will never take a risk. But, as Sun Tzŭ knew, nothing is to be achieved in war unless you are willing to take risks. T‘ai Kung said: 失利後時反受其殃 “He who lets an advantage slip will subsequently bring upon himself real disaster.” In 404 A.D., 劉裕 Liu Yü pursued the rebel 桓𤣥 Huan Hsüan up the Yangtsze and fought a naval battle with him at 崢嶸洲 the island of Ch‘êng-hung. The loyal troops numbered only a few thousands, while their opponents were in great force. But Huan Hsüan, fearing the fate which was in store for him should he be overcome, had a light boat made fast to the side of his war-junk, so that he might escape, if necessary, at a moment’s notice. The natural result was that the fighting spirit of his soldiers was utterly quenched, and when the loyalists made an attack from windward with fireships, all striving with the utmost ardour to be first in the fray, Huan Hsüan’s forces were routed, had to burn all their baggage and fled for two days and nights without stopping. [See 晉書, chap. 99, fol. 13.] Chang Yü tells a somewhat similar story of 趙嬰齊 Chao Ying-ch‘i, a general of the Chin State who during a battle with the army of Ch‘u in 597 B.C. had a boat kept in readiness for him on the river, wishing in case of defeat to be the first to get across.
必生 is described by Ts‘ao Kung as the man “who is too afraid to move forward and take advantage,” and Wang Hsi adds that he is “quick to run away at the sight of danger.” Mêng Shih offers a closer paraphrase, 志必生反, meaning “he who is determined to return alive,” referring to someone who never takes risks. However, as Sun Tzŭ understood, nothing can be accomplished in war without taking risks. T‘ai Kung said, 失利后反受其殃, “He who lets an advantage slip will ultimately bring real disaster upon himself.” In 404 A.D., Liu Yu Liu Yü chased the rebel 桓𤣥 Huan Hsüan up the Yangtze and engaged him in a naval battle at 崢嶸洲, the island of Ch‘êng-hung. Liu’s loyal troops numbered only a few thousand, while Huan Hsüan’s forces were much larger. However, Huan Hsüan, fearing the consequences of defeat, had a light boat tied to his war junk so he could escape at a moment's notice if needed. As a result, his soldiers’ fighting spirit was completely extinguished. When the loyalists attacked from the windward side with fire ships, all striving hard to be the first into battle, Huan Hsüan’s forces were defeated, forced to burn their supplies, and fled for two days and nights without stopping. [See 晋书, chap. 99, fol. 13.] Chang Yü shares a similar story about 趙嬰齊 Chao Ying-ch‘i, a general from the Chin State who, during a battle against the Ch‘u army in 597 B.C., had a boat ready for him on the river, hoping to be the first to cross in case of defeat.
(3) a hasty temper, which can be provoked by insults;
(3) a quick temper that can be triggered by insults;
I fail to see the meaning of Capt. Calthrop’s “which brings insult.” Tu Mu tells us that 姚襄 Yao Hsiang, when opposed in 357 A.D. by 黃眉 Huang Mei, 鄧羌 Têng Ch‘iang and others, shut himself up behind his walls and refused to fight. Têng Ch‘iang said: “Our adversary is of a choleric temper and easily provoked; let us make constant sallies and break down his walls, then he will grow angry and come out.{79} Once we can bring his force to battle, it is doomed to be our prey.” This plan was acted upon, Yao Hsiang came out to fight, was lured on as far as 三原 San-yuan by the enemy’s pretended flight, and finally attacked and slain.
I don't understand the meaning of Capt. Calthrop’s “which brings insult.” Tu Mu tells us that 姚襄 Yao Hsiang, when faced in 357 A.D. by 黄眉 Huang Mei, 鄧羌 Têng Ch‘iang, and others, shut himself up behind his walls and refused to fight. Têng Ch‘iang said: “Our enemy has a bad temper and is easily provoked; let’s make constant attacks and break down his walls, then he will get angry and come out.{79} Once we draw his forces into battle, they will be ready for defeat.” This plan was put into action, Yao Hsiang came out to fight, was lured as far as 三原 San-yuan by the enemy’s feigned retreat, and was ultimately attacked and killed.
(4) a delicacy of honour which is sensitive to shame;
(4) a sense of honor that is easily affected by shame;
This need not be taken to mean that a sense of honour is really a defect in a general. What Sun Tzŭ condemns is rather an exaggerated sensitiveness to slanderous reports, the thin-skinned man who is stung by opprobrium, however undeserved. Mei Yao-ch‘ên truly observes, though somewhat paradoxically: 徇名不顧 “The seeker after glory should be careless of public opinion.”
This doesn’t mean that having a sense of honor is actually a flaw in a general. What Sun Tzŭ criticizes is more about being overly sensitive to slanderous claims, the person who is hurt by criticism, even if it’s not justified. Mei Yao-ch‘ên rightly points out, though it sounds a bit contradictory: 追求名声,置他人于不顾 “The one who seeks glory should be indifferent to public opinion.”
(5) over-solicitude for his men, which exposes him to worry and trouble.
(5) excessive concern for his men, which puts him in a position of worry and stress.
Here again, Sun Tzŭ does not mean that the general is to be careless of the welfare of his troops. All he wishes to emphasise is the danger of sacrificing any important military advantage to the immediate comfort of his men. This is a shortsighted policy, because in the long run the troops will suffer more from the defeat, or, at best, the prolongation of the war, which will be the consequence. A mistaken feeling of pity will often induce a general to relieve a beleaguered city, or to reinforce a hard-pressed detachment, contrary to his military instincts. It is now generally admitted that our repeated efforts to relieve Ladysmith in the South African War were so many strategical blunders which defeated their own purpose. And in the end, relief came through the very man who started out with the distinct resolve no longer to subordinate the interests of the whole to sentiment in favour of a part. An old soldier of one of our generals who failed most conspicuously in this war, tried once, I remember, to defend him to me on the ground that he was always “so good to his men.” By this plea, had he but known it, he was only condemning him out of Sun Tzŭ’s mouth.
Here again, Sun Tzŭ doesn’t mean that the general should ignore the well-being of his troops. What he wants to highlight is the risk of giving up any significant military advantage for the immediate comfort of his men. This is a short-sighted approach because, in the long run, the troops will endure more suffering from the defeat or, at best, the extended conflict that follows. A misplaced sense of compassion may often lead a general to relieve a surrounded city or to support an overextended unit, going against his military instincts. It's now widely recognized that our repeated attempts to relieve Ladysmith during the South African War were strategic mistakes that undermined their own goals. Ultimately, help came from the very man who set out with the clear intention of not prioritizing the interests of the whole for the sake of a part. I remember an old soldier of one of our generals, who notably failed in this war, trying to justify him by saying he was always “so good to his men.” By making that argument, he was unknowingly condemning him with Sun Tzŭ’s words.
13. 凡此五者將之過也用兵之災也
13. The five factors lead to disasters of war.
These are the five besetting sins of a general, ruinous to the conduct of war.
These are the five major sins of a general that can ruin the way war is conducted.
14. 覆軍殺將必以五危不可不察也
14. The enemy's generals must be observed for five dangers.
When an army is overthrown and its leader slain, the cause will surely be found among these five dangerous faults. Let them be a subject of meditation.
When an army is defeated and its leader killed, the reason will definitely be found among these five grave mistakes. Let this be a topic for reflection.
{80}
{80}
IX. Marching Chapter
THE ARMY ON THE MARCH.
The contents of this interesting chapter are better indicated in § 1 than by this heading.
The contents of this interesting chapter are better described in § 1 than by this heading.
1. 孫子曰凡處軍相敵絶山依谷
1. Sun Tzu said, in military positioning, avoid mountains and stay near valleys.
Sun Tzŭ said: We come now to the question of encamping the army, and observing signs of the enemy.
Sun Tzŭ said: We're now going to discuss setting up the army's camps and looking for signs of the enemy.
Pass quickly over mountains,
Speed through the mountains,
For this use of 絶, cf. infra. § 3. See also 荀子, ch. 1. fol. 2 (standard edition of 1876): 絶江河; Shih Chi, ch. 27 ad init.: 後六星絶漢.
For this use of 絶, see below. § 3. Also, refer to Xunzi, ch. 1. fol. 2 (standard edition of 1876): Zeya River; Shih Chi, ch. 27 at the beginning: 後六星絶漢.
and keep in the neighbourhood of valleys.
and stay close to the valleys.
Tu Mu says that 依 here = 近. The idea is, not to linger among barren uplands, but to keep close to supplies of water and grass. Capt. Calthrop translates “camp in valleys,” heedless of the very next sentence. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 3: 無當天竈 “Abide not in natural ovens,” i.e. 大谷之口 “the openings of large valleys.” Chang Yü tells the following anecdote: “武都羗 Wu-tu Ch‘iang was a robber captain in the time of the Later Han, and 馬援 Ma Yüan was sent to exterminate his gang. Ch‘iang having found a refuge in the hills, Ma Yüan made no attempt to force a battle, but seized all the favourable positions commanding supplies of water and forage. Ch‘iang was soon in such a desperate plight for want of provisions that he was forced to make a total surrender. He did not know the advantage of keeping in the neighbourhood of valleys.”
Tu Mu says that 依 here = 近. The idea is not to linger in barren uplands, but to stay close to sources of water and grass. Capt. Calthrop translates it as “camp in valleys,” ignoring the very next sentence. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 3: No such thing as a day stove “Do not stay in natural ovens,” which means Ōtani's Mouth “the openings of large valleys.” Chang Yü shares the following story: “武都羗 Wu-tu Ch‘iang was a robber leader during the Later Han dynasty, and 馬援 Ma Yüan was sent to eliminate his gang. Ch‘iang had found refuge in the hills, so Ma Yüan avoided a direct battle and instead took all the strategic positions that provided water and forage. Ch‘iang soon found himself in such desperate need of supplies that he had no choice but to surrender completely. He didn’t understand the importance of staying near valleys.”
{81}
{81}
2. 視生處高戰隆無登此處山之軍也
2. This place has no army.
Camp in high places,
Camp in elevated areas,
Not on high hills, but on knolls or hillocks elevated above the surrounding country.
Not on high hills, but on small mounds or low hills that are higher than the area around them.
facing the sun.
facing the sun.
Do not climb heights in order to fight.
Do not climb to high places just to fight.
隆 is here simply equivalent to 高. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 降.
隆 is just like 高 here. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 降.
So much for mountain warfare.
So much for mountain combat.
After 山, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan insert 谷.
After 山, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan insert 谷.
3. 絶水必遠水
3. No water, no distance
After crossing a river, you should get far away from it.
After crossing a river, you should move away from it.
“In order to tempt the enemy to cross after you,” according to Ts‘ao Kung, and also, says Chang Yü, “in order not to be impeded in your evolutions.” The T‘ung Tien reads 敵若絶水 “If the enemy crosses a river,” etc. But in view of the next sentence, this is almost certainly an interpolation.
“In order to lure the enemy to cross after you,” according to Ts‘ao Kung, and also, says Chang Yü, “so that your movements aren’t restricted.” The T‘ung Tien states 敵が水を絶つ時 “If the enemy crosses a river,” etc. However, considering the next sentence, this is likely a later addition.
4. 客絶水而來勿迎之於水內令半濟而擊之利
4. Don't welcome guests into the water; let them half cross before striking.
When an invading force crosses a river in its onward march, do not advance to meet it in mid-stream. It will be best to let half the army get across, and then deliver your attack.
When an invading army crosses a river on its way forward, don’t rush to confront them in the middle. It’s better to wait until half of their forces are across, then launch your attack.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 度 for 濟, without change of meaning. Wu Tzŭ plagiarises this passage twice over:—ch. II ad fin., 涉水半渡可擊; ch. V, 敵若絶水半渡而擊. Li Ch‘üan alludes to the great victory won by Han Hsin over 龍且 Lung Chü at the 濰 Wei River. Turning to the Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34, fol. 6 verso, we find the battle described as follows: “The two armies were drawn up on opposite sides of the river. In the night, Han Hsin ordered his men to take some ten thousand sacks filled with sand and construct a dam a little higher up. Then, leading half his army across, he attacked{82} Lung Chü; but after a time, pretending to have failed in his attempt, he hastily withdrew to the other bank. Lung Chü was much elated by this unlooked-for success, and exclaiming: “I felt sure that Han Hsin was really a coward!” he pursued him and began crossing the river in his turn. Han Hsin now sent a party to cut open the sandbags, thus releasing a great volume of water, which swept down and prevented the greater portion of Lung Chü’s army from getting across. He then turned upon the force which had been cut off, and annihilated it, Lung Chü himself being amongst the slain. The rest of the army, on the further bank, also scattered and fled in all directions.”
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 度 for 濟, without changing the meaning. Wu Tzŭ copies this passage twice:—ch. II ad fin., Crossing halfway can strike; ch. V, Enemy attacks when halfway across.. Li Ch‘üan references the major victory won by Han Hsin over 龍且 Lung Chü at the 濰 Wei River. If we turn to the Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34, fol. 6 verso, we find the battle described like this: “The two armies faced each other on opposite sides of the river. During the night, Han Hsin instructed his men to take about ten thousand sacks filled with sand and build a dam a little further upstream. Then, leading half his army across, he attacked{82} Lung Chü; but after a while, pretending to have failed, he quickly withdrew to the other bank. Lung Chü, feeling proud of this unexpected success, exclaimed: ‘I knew Han Hsin was really a coward!’ and he pursued him, starting to cross the river himself. Han Hsin then sent a group to break open the sandbags, unleashing a large amount of water that swept down and prevented most of Lung Chü’s army from crossing. He then turned on the stranded forces and wiped them out, with Lung Chü among the dead. The rest of the army on the far bank also scattered and fled in all directions.”
5. 欲戰者無附於水而迎客
5. Warriors do not cling to water while welcoming guests
If you are anxious to fight, you should not go to meet the invader near a river which he has to cross.
If you're eager to fight, you shouldn't meet the enemy near a river they have to cross.
For fear of preventing his crossing. Capt. Calthrop makes the injunction ridiculous by omitting 欲戰者.
For fear of stopping him from crossing, Capt. Calthrop makes the order absurd by leaving out Warriors.
6. 視生處高無迎水流此處水上之軍也
6. Water force without resistance here
Moor your craft higher up than the enemy, and facing the sun.
Moor your vessel further up than the enemy and facing the sun.
See supra, § 2. The repetition of these words in connection with water is very awkward. Chang Yü has the note: 或岸邊爲陳或水上泊舟皆須面陽而居高 “Said either of troops marshalled on the river-bank, or of boats anchored in the stream itself; in either case it is essential to be higher than the enemy and facing the sun.” The other commentators are not at all explicit. One is much tempted to reject their explanation of 視生 altogether, and understand it simply as “seeking safety.” [Cf. 必生 in VIII. § 12, and infra, § 9.] It is true that this involves taking 視 in an unusual, though not, I think, an impossible sense. Of course the earlier passage would then have to be translated in like manner.
See supra, § 2. The repetition of these words in connection with water is very awkward. Chang Yü notes: 或岸边为陈或水上泊舟皆须面阳而居高 “This refers to either troops stationed on the riverbank or boats anchored in the water; in either case, it’s crucial to be positioned higher than the enemy and facing the sun.” The other commentators are not very clear. One might be tempted to completely dismiss their interpretation of 視生 and simply understand it as “seeking safety.” [Cf. 必生 in VIII. § 12, and infra, § 9.] It is true that this requires taking 視 in a somewhat unusual, though not impossible, way. Of course, the earlier passage would need to be translated similarly.
Do not move up-stream to meet the enemy.
Do not go upstream to confront the enemy.
Tu Mu says: “As water flows downwards, we must not pitch our camp on the lower reaches of a river, for fear the enemy should open the sluices and sweep us away in a flood. This is implied above in the words 視生處高. Chu-ko Wu-hou has remarked that ‘in river warfare we must not advance against the stream,’ which is as much as to say that our fleet must not be anchored below that of the enemy, for then they would be able to take advantage of the current and make short work of us.” There is also the danger, noted by other commentators,{83} that the enemy may throw poison on the water to be carried down to us. Capt. Calthrop’s first version was: “Do not cross rivers in the face of the stream”—a sapient piece of advice, which made one curious to know what the correct way of crossing rivers might be. He has now improved this into: “Do not fight when the enemy is between the army and the source of the river.”
Tu Mu says: “As water flows down, we shouldn't set up our camp on the lower part of a river, for fear that the enemy might open the sluices and wash us away in a flood. This is implied above in the words Behold from high ground. Chu-ko Wu-hou has pointed out that ‘in river warfare we shouldn’t move against the current,’ which means we shouldn't anchor our fleet below the enemy's, because then they could use the current against us and quickly defeat us.” There’s also the risk, mentioned by other commentators,{83} that the enemy might poison the water upstream, which would wash down to us. Capt. Calthrop’s first version was: “Do not cross rivers facing upstream”—a wise piece of advice that made one wonder what the right way to cross rivers might be. He has since improved this to: “Do not fight when the enemy is between your army and the source of the river.”
So much for river warfare.
Forget river warfare.
7. 絶斥澤惟亟去無留
7. Must leave urgently without delay
In crossing salt-marshes, your sole concern should be to get over them quickly, without any delay.
In crossing salt marshes, your only focus should be to get through them quickly, without any hold-ups.
Because of the lack of fresh water, the poor quality of the herbage, and last but not least, because they are low, flat, and exposed to attack.
Because there's a shortage of fresh water, the grass is of poor quality, and most importantly, because they are low-lying, flat, and vulnerable to attack.
8. 若交軍於斥澤之中必依水草而背衆樹此處斥澤之軍也
8. If the troops engage in the marsh, they must rely on water and grass while facing away from the trees; this is the army at the marsh.
If forced to fight in a salt-marsh, you should have water and grass near you, and get your back to a clump of trees.
If you have to fight in a salt marsh, make sure you’re near water and grass, and position your back against a group of trees.
Li Ch‘üan remarks that the ground is less likely to be treacherous where there are trees, while Tu Yu says that they will serve to protect the rear. Capt. Calthrop, with a perfect genius for going wrong, says “in the neighbourhood of a marsh.” For 若 the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan wrongly read 爲, and the latter also has 倍 instead of 背.
Li Ch‘üan points out that the ground is less likely to be dangerous where there are trees, while Tu Yu mentions that they will help protect the rear. Capt. Calthrop, with an incredible knack for getting it wrong, says “near a marsh.” For 若 the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan mistakenly read 为, and the latter also has 倍 instead of 背.
So much for operations in salt-marshes.
So much for operations in salt marshes.
9. 平陸處易而右背高前死後生此處平陸之軍也
9. The flat land is easy, and behind it, the high terrain is where life and death happen; this is the military of the flat land.
In dry, level country, take up an easily accessible position
In flat, dry land, find a spot that's easy to reach.
This is doubtless the force of 易, its opposite being 險. Thus, Tu Mu explains it as 坦易平穩之處 “ground that is smooth and firm,” and therefore adapted for cavalry; Chang Yü as 坦易無坎陷之處 “level ground, free from depressions and hollows.” He adds later on that although Sun Tzŭ is discussing flat country, there will nevertheless be slight elevations and hillocks.
This is certainly the essence of easy, with its opposite being Risk. Tu Mu describes it as 平稳舒适的地方 “smooth and stable ground,” which is suitable for cavalry; Chang Yü refers to it as 坦然無阻的地方 “level ground, free from dips and hollows.” He goes on to mention that even though Sun Tzŭ is talking about flat terrain, there will still be some slight rises and small hills.
with rising ground to your right and on your rear,
with elevated land to your right and behind you,
{84}
{84}
The Yü Lan again reads 倍 for 背. Tu Mu quotes T‘ai Kung as saying: “An army should have a stream or a marsh on its left, and a hill or tumulus on its right.”
The Yü Lan again reads 倍 for 背. Tu Mu quotes T‘ai Kung as saying: “An army should have a stream or a marsh on its left, and a hill or mound on its right.”
so that the danger may be in front, and safety lie behind.
so that the danger is ahead, and safety is behind.
Wang Hsi thinks that 後生 contradicts the saying 視生 in § 2, and therefore suspects a mistake in the text.
Wang Hsi believes that 後生 contradicts the saying 視生 in § 2, and thus suspects there’s an error in the text.
So much for campaigning in flat country.
So much for campaigning in flat terrain.
10. 凡此四軍之利黃帝之所以勝四帝也
10. The advantages of these four armies are why the Yellow Emperor defeated the four emperors.
These are the four useful branches of military knowledge
These are the four important areas of military knowledge.
Those, namely, concerned with (1) mountains, (2) rivers, (3) marshes, and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon’s “Military Maxims,” no. 1.
Those focused on (1) mountains, (2) rivers, (3) marshes, and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon’s “Military Maxims,” no. 1.
which enabled the Yellow Emperor to vanquish four several sovereigns.
which allowed the Yellow Emperor to defeat four different rulers.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên asks, with some plausibility, whether 帝 is not a mistake for 軍 “armies,” as nothing is known of Huang Ti having conquered four other Emperors. The Shih Chi (ch. I ad init.) speaks only of his victories over 炎帝 Yen Ti and 蚩尤 Ch‘ih Yu. In the 六韜 it is mentioned that he “fought seventy battles and pacified the Empire.” Ts‘ao Kung’s explanation is, that the Yellow Emperor was the first to institute the feudal system of vassal princes, each of whom (to the number of four) originally bore the title of Emperor. Li Ch‘üan tells us that the art of war originated under Huang Ti, who received it from his Minister 風后 Fêng Hou.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên raises a reasonable question about whether Emperor may actually be a typo for Military meaning “armies,” since there's no evidence that Huang Ti conquered four other Emperors. The Shih Chi (ch. I ad init.) only mentions his victories over Yandi Yen Ti and 蚩尤 Ch‘ih Yu. The Six Strategies states that he “fought seventy battles and pacified the Empire.” Ts‘ao Kung explains that the Yellow Emperor was the first to establish the feudal system of vassal princes, each of whom (totaling four) originally held the title of Emperor. Li Ch‘üan tells us that the art of war started under Huang Ti, who learned it from his Minister Wind After Fêng Hou.
11. 凡軍喜高而惡下貴陽而賤陰
11. All soldiers value the high and despise the low.
All armies prefer high ground to low,
All armies prefer high ground over low ground,
“High ground,” says Mei Yao-ch‘ên, “is not only more agreeable and salubrious, but more convenient from a military point of view; low ground is not only damp and unhealthy, but also disadvantageous for fighting.” The original text and the T‘u Shu have 好 instead of 喜.
“High ground,” says Mei Yao-ch‘ên, “is not only more pleasant and healthy, but also better from a military perspective; low ground is not only wet and unhealthy, but also a disadvantage in battle.” The original text and the T‘u Shu have Good instead of 喜.
and sunny places to dark.
and sunny places to dark.
12. 養生而處實軍無百疾是謂必勝
12. Living healthily ensures military success
If you are careful of your men,
If you take care of your team,
Ts‘ao Kung says: 向水草可放牧養畜 “Make for fresh water and pasture, where you can turn out your animals to graze.” And{85} the other commentators follow him, apparently taking 生 as = 牲. Cf. Mencius, V. 1. ix. 1, where 養牲者 means a cattle-keeper. But here 養生 surely has reference to the health of the troops. It is the title of Chuang Tzŭ’s third chapter, where it denotes moral rather than physical well-being.
Ts'ao Kung says: 可以在水草上放牧 “Head toward fresh water and pasture, where you can let your animals graze.” And{85} the other commentators follow him, apparently interpreting 生 as = 牲. Cf. Mencius, V. 1. ix. 1, where Livestock keeper means a cattle-keeper. But here Health maintenance clearly refers to the health of the troops. It is the title of Chuang Tzŭ’s third chapter, where it signifies moral rather than physical well-being.
and camp on hard ground,
and camp on tough ground,
實 must mean dry and solid, as opposed to damp and marshy, ground. This is to be found as a rule in high places, so the commentators explain 實 as practically equivalent to 高.
實 must mean dry and solid, instead of damp and marshy ground. This is generally found in high places, so the commentators interpret 實 as essentially the same as 高.
the army will be free from disease of every kind,
the army will be free from every kind of disease,
Chang Yü says: “The dryness of the climate will prevent the outbreak of illness.”
Chang Yü says: “The dry climate will stop illnesses from breaking out.”
and this will spell victory.
and this will signal victory.
13. 邱陵隄防必處其陽而右背之此兵之利地之助也
13. Defending the embankment must face the sun and have the right side shielded; this is the advantage of the troops and the assistance of the terrain.
When you come to a hill or a bank, occupy the sunny side, with the slope on your right rear. Thus you will at once act for the benefit of your soldiers and utilise the natural advantages of the ground.
When you reach a hill or a bank, take the sunny side, with the slope behind you on your right. This way, you'll be looking out for your soldiers while making the most of the natural features of the landscape.
14. 上雨水沫至欲涉者待其定也
Wait for the rain to settle.
When, in consequence of heavy rains up-country, a river which you wish to ford is swollen and flecked with foam, you must wait until it subsides.
When, due to heavy rains upstream, a river that you want to cross is high and foamy, you need to wait until it goes down.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have a superfluous 下 before 水.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have an unnecessary 下 before 水.
15. 凡地有絶澗天井天牢天羅天陷天隙必亟去之勿近也
15. If there are any deep pits, heavenly prisons, heavenly nets, heavenly traps, or heavenly gaps, quickly stay away from them.
Country in which there are precipitous cliffs with torrents running between,
Country with steep cliffs and rushing streams in between,
絶澗, explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 前後險峻水橫其中.
絶澗, described by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 前後險峻,水流其中.
deep natural hollows,
deep natural depressions,
天井, explained as 四面峻坂澗壑所歸 “places enclosed on every side by steep banks, with pools of water at the bottom.”
Ceiling, described as 四面峻坂澗壑所歸 “areas surrounded on all sides by steep slopes, with pools of water below.”
confined places,
tight spaces,
{86}
{86}
天牢 “natural pens or prisons,” explained as 三面環絶易入難出 “places surrounded by precipices on three sides—easy to get into, but hard to get out of.”
Sky Prison “natural pens or prisons,” described as 三面環绝易进难出 “places enclosed by cliffs on three sides—easy to enter, but difficult to leave.”
tangled thickets,
tangled bushes,
天羅, explained as 草木蒙密鋒鏑莫施 “places covered with such dense undergrowth that spears cannot be used.”
Heavenly net, explained as 草木茂密箭不射 "areas so overgrown that you can't use spears."
quagmires
quicksands
天陷, explained as 卑下汙𣾈車騎不通 “low-lying places, so heavy with mud as to be impassible for chariots and horsemen.”
Skyfall, described as 卑下污车辆不通 "low areas so muddy that chariots and horsemen can’t get through."
and crevasses,
and cracks,
天隙 is explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 兩山相向洞道狹惡 “a narrow difficult way between beetling cliffs,” but Ts‘ao Kung says 山澗迫狹地形深數尺長數丈者, which seems to denote something on a much smaller scale. Tu Mu’s note is 地多溝坑坎陷木石 “ground covered with trees and rocks, and intersected by numerous ravines and pitfalls.” This is very vague, but Chia Lin explains it clearly enough as a defile or narrow pass: 兩邊險絶形狹長而數里, and Chang Yü takes much the same view. On the whole, the weight of the commentators certainly inclines to the rendering “defile”. But the ordinary meaning of 隙 (a crack or fissure) and the fact that 絶澗 above must be something in the nature of a defile, make me think that Sun Tzŭ is here speaking of crevasses. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 郄 for 隙, with the same meaning; the latter also has 大害 after 天郄—a palpable gloss.
Sky gap is described by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 兩山相對隘道可怕, meaning “a narrow difficult way between soaring cliffs,” but Ts‘ao Kung refers to it as Narrow mountain streams a few feet deep and several yards long, which seems to suggest something on a much smaller scale. Tu Mu’s note states 地多塌陷, meaning “ground covered with trees and rocks, and intersected by numerous ravines and pitfalls.” This is quite vague, but Chia Lin explains it more clearly as a defile or narrow pass: 兩邊險峻狹窄數里, and Chang Yü shares a similar perspective. Overall, the consensus among the commentators leans toward the interpretation of “defile.” However, the common meaning of gap (a crack or fissure) and the implication that Desolate valley should refer to something resembling a defile lead me to believe that Sun Tzŭ is referring to crevasses here. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan texts read 郄 instead of gap, with the same meaning; the latter text also includes major damage after 天郄—a clear addition.
should be left with all possible speed and not approached.
should be left as quickly as possible and should not be approached.
16. 吾遠之敵近之吾迎之敵背之
16. I face my enemies ahead and welcome them; I attack those behind.
While we keep away from such places, we should get the enemy to approach them; while we face them, we should let the enemy have them on his rear.
While we avoid those places, we should entice the enemy to approach them; while we confront them, we should let the enemy have them behind him.
17. 軍旁有險阻蔣潢井生葭葦小林蘙薈必謹覆索之此伏姦之所藏處也
17. The military camp has dangers; Jiang Huangjing must carefully cover the hidden places of deceit.
If in the neighbourhood of your camp
If you're close to your camp
The original text has 軍行, but 旁 has been generally adopted as yielding much better sense.
The original text has Military campaign, but 旁 has become widely accepted as it makes much more sense.
{87}
{87}
there should be any hilly country,
there should be any hilly areas,
險阻 is 邱阜之地, according to Chang Yü.
險阻 is 邱阜之地, according to Chang Yü.
ponds surrounded by aquatic grass, hollow basins filled with reeds,
ponds surrounded by water plants, empty areas filled with reeds,
The original text omits 蔣 and 生, so that 潢 and 井 join to make a pair: “ponds and basins.” This is plausible enough at first sight, but there are several objections to the reading: (1) 蔣 is unlikely to have got into the text as a gloss on 潢; (2) it is easy to suppose, on the other hand, that 蔣 and afterwards 生 (to restore the balance of the sentence) were omitted by a copyist who jumped to the conclusion that 潢 and 井 must go together; (3) the sense, when one comes to consider it, actually requires 蔣, for it is absurd to talk of pools and ponds as in themselves suitable places for an ambush; (4) Li Ching (571–649 A. D.) in his 兵法 “Art of War” has the words: 蔣潢蘙薈則必索其伏. This is evidently a reminiscence of Sun Tzŭ, so there can be little doubt that 蔣 stood in the text at this early date. It may be added that the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan both have 蔣, and the latter also reads 并 for 井.
The original text leaves out 蔣 and 生, causing 潢 and 井 to pair up as “ponds and basins.” This seems plausible at first glance, but there are several reasons to doubt this reading: (1) it’s unlikely that 蔣 was mistakenly added as a gloss on 潢; (2) it’s easy to believe that a copyist omitted 蔣 and later 生 (to balance the sentence) after thinking that 潢 and 井 must go together; (3) when considering the meaning, it actually requires 蔣, since it’s absurd to suggest that pools and ponds are suitable locations for an ambush; (4) Li Ching (571–649 A.D.) in his strategic warfare “Art of War” says: 蔣潢蘙薈 is essential for its cover. This is clearly a reference to Sun Tzŭ, so it’s very likely that 蔣 was originally in the text at that early date. Additionally, both the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan include 蔣, with the latter also reading 并 instead of 井.
or woods with thick undergrowth,
or woods with dense underbrush,
I read 小林 with the Yü Lan in preference to 山林, given in the original text, which is accepted by the commentators without question. The text of the T‘u Shu up to this point runs as follows: 潢井蒹葭林木蘙薈者.
I read Kobayashi with the Yü Lan instead of Forest, as it’s presented in the original text, which the commentators accept without question. The text of the T‘u Shu up to this point goes like this: 潢井的蘆葦林和木本植物.
they must be carefully routed out and searched; for these are places where men in ambush or insidious spies are likely to be lurking.
they need to be carefully checked and searched; because these are spots where ambushers or sneaky spies are likely to be hiding.
The original text omits 藏, which has been restored from the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. The T‘u Shu omits 處 as well, making 所 a substantive. On 姦 Chang Yü has the note: 又慮姦細潛隱覘我虛實聽我號令伏姦當爲兩事 “We must also be on our guard against traitors who may lie in close covert, secretly spying out our weaknesses and overhearing our instructions. Fu and chien are to be taken separately.”
The original text leaves out 藏, which has been added back from the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. The T‘u Shu also misses 處, making 所 a substantive. On 姦 Chang Yü notes: 又慮姦細潛隱覘我虛實聽我號令伏姦當爲兩事 “We must also be cautious of traitors who may lie hidden, secretly spying on our weaknesses and eavesdropping on our instructions. Fu and chien should be treated as separate matters.”
18. 敵近而靜者恃其險也
18. The enemy is silent near because they trust their advantage.
When the enemy is close at hand and remains quiet, he is relying on the natural strength of his position.
When the enemy is nearby and stays silent, they are counting on the natural advantages of their position.
{88}
{88}
Here begin Sun Tzŭ’s remarks on the reading of signs, much of which is so good that it could almost be included in a modern manual like Gen. Baden-Powell’s “Aids to Scouting.”
Here start Sun Tzŭ’s comments on interpreting signs, much of which is so insightful that it could easily fit into a modern guide like Gen. Baden-Powell’s “Aids to Scouting.”
19. 遠而挑戰者欲人之進也
19. Distant and challengers want people to advance.
When he keeps aloof and tries to provoke a battle, he is anxious for the other side to advance.
When he stays distant and tries to stir up a fight, he wants the other side to make the first move.
Probably because we are in a strong position from which he wishes to dislodge us. “If he came close up to us,” says Tu Mu, “and tried to force a battle, he would seem to despise us, and there would be less probability of our responding to the challenge.”
Probably because we are in a strong position that he wants to shake us from. “If he got too close to us,” says Tu Mu, “and tried to push us into a fight, he would come off as looking down on us, and that would make it less likely for us to accept his challenge.”
20. 其所居者易利也
20. The place they live is convenient.
If his place of encampment is easy of access, he is tendering a bait.
If his camp is easy to get to, he's setting a trap.
易 is here the opposite of 險 in § 18. The reading of the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan, 其所處者居易利也, is pretty obviously corrupt. The original text, which transposes 易 and 者, may very possibly be right. Tu Mu tells us that there is yet another reading: 士爭其所居者易利也.
易 is here the opposite of Risk in § 18. The interpretation from the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan, 其所处者居易利也, clearly seems to be incorrect. The original text, which switches Easily and 者, might actually be correct. Tu Mu mentions that there is another interpretation: 争夺住所者易得利.
21. 衆樹動者來也衆草多障者疑也
21. Many trees move, many grasses cause doubts.
Movement amongst the trees of a forest shows that the enemy is advancing.
Movement among the trees in the forest indicates that the enemy is approaching.
Ts‘ao Kung explains this as “felling trees to clear a passage,” and Chang Yü says: “Every army sends out scouts to climb high places and observe the enemy. If a scout sees that the trees of a forest are moving and shaking, he may know that they are being cut down to clear a passage for the enemy’s march.”
Ts'ao Kung explains this as “cutting down trees to create a path,” and Chang Yü says: “Every army sends out scouts to climb to high points and watch the enemy. If a scout sees that the trees in a forest are moving and shaking, he can be sure that they are being chopped down to make way for the enemy’s advance.”
The appearance of a number of screens in the midst of thick grass means that the enemy wants to make us suspicious.
The presence of several screens in the dense grass indicates that the enemy is trying to make us suspicious.
Whenever the meaning of a passage happens to be somewhat elusive, Capt. Calthrop seems to consider himself justified in giving free rein to the imagination. Thus, though his text is here identical with ours, he renders the above: “Broken branches and trodden grass, as of the passing of a large host, must be regarded with suspicion.” Tu Yu’s explanation, borrowed from Ts‘ao Kung, is as follows: “The presence of a number of screens or sheds in the midst of thick vegetation is a sure sign that the enemy has fled and, fearing pursuit, has constructed these hiding-places{89} in order to make us suspect an ambush.” It appears that these “screens” were hastily knotted together out of any long grass which the retreating enemy happened to come across.
Whenever the meaning of a passage is a bit unclear, Capt. Calthrop seems to think he has the right to let his imagination run wild. So, even though his text is the same as ours, he interprets it this way: “Broken branches and trampled grass, like the aftermath of a large group passing through, should be viewed with suspicion.” Tu Yu’s explanation, taken from Ts‘ao Kung, goes like this: “Seeing a bunch of screens or sheds in the middle of thick vegetation is a clear sign that the enemy has fled and, worried about being pursued, built these hiding spots{89} to make us think there’s an ambush.” It looks like these “screens” were quickly tied together from any long grass that the retreating enemy came across.
22. 鳥起者伏也獸駭者覆也
22. Birds rise and fall, beasts are frightened and overturned.
The rising of birds in their flight is the sign of an ambuscade.
The sight of birds taking off in flight is a sign of an ambush.
Chang Yü’s explanation is doubtless right: “When birds that are flying along in a straight line suddenly shoot upwards, it means that soldiers are in ambush at the spot beneath.”
Chang Yü’s explanation is definitely correct: “When birds flying in a straight line suddenly rise up, it means that soldiers are hiding in ambush below.”
Startled beasts indicate that a sudden attack is coming.
Startled animals signal that a sudden attack is about to happen.
An example of 覆 fou4 in the meaning of “ambuscade” may be found in the Tso Chuan, 隱 9th year: 君爲三覆以待之. In the present passage, however, it is to be distinguished from 伏 just above, in that it implies onward motion on the part of the attacking force. Thus, Li Ch‘üan defines it as 不意而至, and Tu Mu as 來襲我也.
An example of 覆 fou4 meaning “ambush” can be found in the Tso Chuan, 隱 9th year: 待其三次覆蓋. In this passage, however, it should be distinguished from 伏 mentioned earlier, as it suggests that the attacking force is moving forward. As a result, Li Ch‘üan defines it as 不期而至, and Tu Mu as I'm coming too..
23. 塵高而銳者車來也卑而廣者徒來也散而條達者樵採也少而往來者營軍也
23. 高而尖的车子来了,低而宽的则是人流来了,分散而条理清晰的是伐木的,少而来往的是军队。
When there is dust rising in a high column, it is the sign of chariots advancing; when the dust is low, but spread over a wide area, it betokens the approach of infantry.
When dust is rising in a tall column, it signals that chariots are coming; when the dust is low but spread out over a large area, it indicates that infantry is approaching.
高而銳 “high and sharp,” or rising to a peak, is of course somewhat exaggerated as applied to dust. The commentators explain the phenomenon by saying that horses and chariots, being heavier than men, raise more dust, and also follow one another in the same wheel-track, whereas foot-soldiers would be marching in ranks, many abreast. According to Chang Yü, “every army on the march must have scouts (探候之人) some way in advance, who on sighting dust raised by the enemy, will gallop back and report it to the commander-in-chief.” Cf. Gen. Baden-Powell: “As you move along, say, in a hostile country, your eyes should be looking afar for the enemy or any signs of him: figures, dust rising, birds getting up, glitter of arms, etc.”[174]
High and sharp "high and sharp," or reaching a peak, is definitely a bit of an exaggeration when it comes to dust. Commentators explain this phenomenon by stating that horses and chariots, being heavier than foot soldiers, kick up more dust and also travel along the same wheel track, while foot soldiers march in ranks, often side by side. According to Chang Yü, "every army on the move must have scouts (探候者) a bit ahead, who, upon seeing dust stirred up by the enemy, will race back to inform the commander-in-chief." See also Gen. Baden-Powell: "As you move through, say, an enemy territory, keep your eyes open for the enemy or any signs of him: shapes, rising dust, birds taking off, the shine of weapons, etc."[174]
When it branches out in different directions, it shows that parties have been sent to collect firewood.
When it spreads out in different directions, it indicates that people have been sent to gather firewood.
There is some doubt about the reading 樵採. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have 薪採, and Li Ch‘üan proposes 薪來.
There is some doubt about the reading Lumberjacking. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have 薪水, and Li Ch‘üan suggests 薪水.
{90}
{90}
A few clouds of dust moving to and fro signify that the army is encamping.
A few clouds of dust moving back and forth indicate that the army is setting up camp.
Chang Yü says: “In apportioning the defences for a cantonment, light horse will be sent out to survey the position and ascertain the weak and strong points all along its circumference. Hence the small quantity of dust and its motion.”
Chang Yü says: “When organizing the defenses for a military base, light cavalry will be deployed to assess the area and identify the weak and strong points all around its perimeter. This explains the small amount of dust and its movement.”
24. 辭卑而益備者進也辭强而進驅者退也
24. Humble words lead to progress; forceful words lead to retreat.
Humble words and increased preparations are signs that the enemy is about to advance.
Humble words and more preparations are signs that the enemy is about to move forward.
“As though they stood in great fear of us,” says Tu Mu. “Their object is to make us contemptuous and careless, after which they will attack us.” Chang Yü alludes to the story of 田單 T‘ien Tan of the Ch‘i State, who in 279 B.C. was hard-pressed in his defence of 卽墨 Chi-mo against the Yen forces, led by 騎劫 Ch‘i Chieh. In ch. 82 of the Shih Chi we read: “T‘ien Tan openly said: ‘My only fear is that the Yen army may cut off the noses of their Ch‘i prisoners and place them in the front rank to fight against us; that would be the undoing of our city.’ The other side being informed of this speech, at once acted on the suggestion; but those within the city were enraged at seeing their fellow-countrymen thus mutilated, and fearing only lest they should fall into the enemy’s hands, were nerved to defend themselves more obstinately than ever. Once again T‘ien Tan sent back converted spies who reported these words to the enemy: ‘What I dread most is that the men of Yen may dig up the ancestral tombs outside the town, and by inflicting this indignity on our forefathers cause us to become faint-hearted.’ Forthwith the besiegers dug up all the graves and burned the corpses lying in them. And the inhabitants of Chi-mo, witnessing the outrage from the city-walls, wept passionately and were all impatient to go out and fight, their fury being increased tenfold. T‘ien Tan knew then that his soldiers were ready for any enterprise. But instead of a sword, he himself took a mattock in his hands, and ordered others to be distributed amongst his best warriors, while the ranks were filled up with their wives and concubines. He then served out all the remaining rations and bade his men eat their fill. The regular soldiers were told to keep out of sight, and the walls were manned with the old and weaker men and with women. This done, envoys were despatched to the enemy’s camp to arrange terms of surrender, whereupon the Yen army began shouting for joy. T‘ien Tan also collected 20,000 ounces of silver from the people, and got the wealthy citizens of Chi-mo to send it to the Yen general with the prayer that, when the town capitulated, he would not allow their homes to be plundered or their women to be maltreated. Ch‘i Chieh, in high good humour, granted their prayer; but his army now became increasingly slack and{91} careless. Meanwhile, T‘ien Tan got together a thousand oxen, decked them with pieces of red silk, painted their bodies, dragon-like, with coloured stripes, and fastened sharp blades on their horns and well-greased rushes on their tails. When night came on, he lighted the ends of the rushes, and drove the oxen through a number of holes which he had pierced in the walls, backing them up with a force of 5000 picked warriors. The animals, maddened with pain, dashed furiously into the enemy’s camp where they caused the utmost confusion and dismay; for their tails acted as torches, showing up the hideous pattern on their bodies, and the weapons on their horns killed or wounded any with whom they came into contact. In the meantime, the band of 5000 had crept up with gags in their mouths, and now threw themselves on the enemy. At the same moment a frightful din arose in the city itself, all those that remained behind making as much noise as possible by banging drums and hammering on bronze vessels, until heaven and earth were convulsed by the uproar. Terror-stricken, the Yen army fled in disorder, hotly pursued by the men of Ch‘i, who succeeded in slaying their general Ch‘i Chieh.... The result of the battle was the ultimate recovery of some seventy cities which had belonged to the Ch‘i State.”
“As if they were terrified of us,” says Tu Mu. “Their goal is to make us arrogant and careless, and then they will strike.” Chang Yü references the story of T‘ien Tan from the Ch‘i State, who in 279 B.C. was under heavy pressure defending Chi-mo against the Yen forces, led by Ch‘i Chieh. In ch. 82 of the Shih Chi, it states: “T‘ien Tan openly declared: ‘My greatest fear is that the Yen army may mutilate their Ch‘i prisoners, cutting off their noses and putting them in the front to fight against us; that would ruin our city.’ When the enemy learned of this, they quickly acted on the suggestion, but those inside the city were infuriated to see their fellow countrymen treated so cruelly and, fearing only that they might fall into enemy hands, were more determined than ever to defend themselves. Once again, T‘ien Tan sent back converted spies who reported this to the enemy: ‘What I dread most is that the men of Yen may dig up the ancestral graves outside the town, and by dishonoring our ancestors cause us to lose heart.’ Immediately, the besiegers dug up all the graves and burned the corpses inside. The people of Chi-mo, witnessing this atrocity from the city walls, wept bitterly and were eager to rush out and fight, their anger magnified tenfold. T‘ien Tan realized then that his soldiers were ready for anything. However, instead of picking up a sword, he grabbed a mattock and ordered others to be distributed among his best fighters, while filling the ranks with their wives and concubines. He then distributed all the remaining rations and told his men to eat their fill. The regular soldiers were instructed to stay hidden, and the walls were manned by the old, the weak, and the women. Once that was done, envoys were sent to the enemy’s camp to negotiate terms of surrender, at which point the Yen army erupted in cheers. T‘ien Tan also gathered 20,000 ounces of silver from the populace and had the wealthy citizens of Chi-mo send it to the Yen general, asking him not to allow their homes to be looted or their women mistreated once the town surrendered. Ch‘i Chieh, in good spirits, agreed to their request, but his army became increasingly lax and careless. Meanwhile, T‘ien Tan gathered a thousand oxen, adorned them with red silk, painted their bodies in colorful dragon-like stripes, and attached sharp blades to their horns along with well-greased torches on their tails. When night fell, he lit the ends of the torches and drove the oxen through a series of holes he had made in the walls, backing them up with 5,000 elite warriors. The animals, driven wild with pain, charged into the enemy camp, causing panic and chaos; their flaming tails illuminated the terrifying patterns on their bodies, and the weapons on their horns either killed or wounded anyone they encountered. Meanwhile, the group of 5,000 had crept up with their mouths gagged and then leaped upon the enemy. At the same time, a deafening noise erupted in the city, with those left behind making as much racket as possible by banging drums and striking bronze vessels, creating a commotion that shook heaven and earth. Terrified, the Yen army fled in disarray, chased down by the Ch‘i warriors, who succeeded in slaying their general Ch‘i Chieh.... The outcome of the battle resulted in the recovery of about seventy cities that had belonged to the Ch‘i State.”
Violent language and driving forward as if to the attack are signs that he will retreat.
Aggressive language and rushing in like it's an attack are indications that he's actually going to back down.
I follow the original text here, also adopted by the T‘u Shu. The standard text reads 辭詭而强進驅者退也 on the strength of Ts‘ao Kung’s commentary 詭詐也, which shows that his text included the word 詭. Strong as this ground is, I do not think it can counterbalance the obvious superiority of the other reading in point of sense. 詭 not only provides no antithesis to 卑, but makes the whole passage absurd; for if the language of the enemy is calculated to deceive, it cannot be known as deceitful at the time, and can therefore afford no “sign.” Moreover, the extra word in 强進驅者 (an awkward locution, by the way) spoils the parallelism with 益備者.
I follow the original text here, also adopted by the T‘u Shu. The standard text reads 辭辯而強行驅者退也 based on Ts‘ao Kung’s commentary deception too, which indicates that his text included the word 詭. As strong as this argument is, I don’t think it can outweigh the clear superiority of the other reading in terms of meaning. 詭 not only provides no contrast to 卑, but also makes the whole passage ridiculous; because if the enemy's language is meant to deceive, it can't be recognized as deceitful at that moment, and therefore offers no “sign.” Furthermore, the extra word in 强悍推进器 (which is an awkward phrasing, by the way) disrupts the parallelism with Benefactor.
25. 輕車先出居其側者陳也
25. The light vehicle leads the way.
When the light chariots
When the light vehicles
The same, according to Tu Yu, as the 馳車 of II. § 1.
The same, according to Tu Yu, as the Race car of II. § 1.
come out first and take up a position on the wings, it is a sign that the enemy is forming for battle.
come out first and take up a position on the sides, it is a sign that the enemy is getting ready for battle.
The T‘ung Tien omits 出.
The T‘ung Tien omits 出.
26. 無約而請和者謀也
26. Requesting a truce without agreement
Peace proposals unaccompanied by a sworn covenant indicate a plot.
Peace proposals without a formal agreement suggest a hidden agenda.
{92}
{92}
Tu Yu defines 約 as 要約, and Li Ch‘üan as 質盟之約 “a treaty confirmed by oaths and hostages.” Wang Hsi and Chang Yü, on the other hand, simply say 無故 “without reason,” “on a frivolous pretext,” as though 約 bore the rather unusual sense of “important.” Capt. Calthrop has “without consultation,” which is too loose.
Tu Yu defines 約 as Summary, and Li Ch‘üan as Quality Assurance Agreement “a treaty confirmed by oaths and hostages.” Wang Hsi and Chang Yü, on the other hand, simply say No reason “without reason,” “on a frivolous pretext,” as if 約 carried the unusual meaning of “important.” Capt. Calthrop translates it as “without consultation,” which is too vague.
27. 奔走而陳兵者期也
27. Mobilizing troops is the goal
When there is much running about
When there’s a lot of rushing around
Every man hastening to his proper place under his own regimental banner.
Every man rushing to his designated spot under his own regimental flag.
and the soldiers fall into rank,
and the soldiers form ranks,
I follow the T‘u Shu in omitting 車 after 兵. Tu Mu quotes the Chou Li, ch. xxix. fol. 31: 車驟徒趨及表乃止.
I follow the T‘u Shu in dropping Car after 兵. Tu Mu cites the Chou Li, ch. xxix. fol. 31: Car suddenly sped up and stopped..
it means that the critical moment has come.
it means that the crucial moment has arrived.
What Chia Lin calls 晷刻之期, as opposed to 尋常之期.
What Chia Lin refers to as time of the sundial, in contrast to 正常期.
28. 半進半退者誘也
28. Half in, half out
When some are seen advancing and some retreating, it is a lure.
When some are seen moving forward and others backing away, it's a trap.
Capt. Calthrop is hardly right in translating: “An advance, followed by sudden retirement.” It is rather a case of feigned confusion. As Tu Mu says: 僞爲雜亂不整之狀.
Capt. Calthrop isn't quite correct in translating: “An advance, followed by sudden retirement.” It's more of a situation of pretending to be confused. As Tu Mu says: 伪装成杂乱无章的状态.
29. 倚仗而立者飢也
29. Those who lean are hungry.
When the soldiers stand leaning on their spears, they are faint from want of food.
When the soldiers lean on their spears, they're weak from lack of food.
仗 is here probably not a synonym for 倚, but = 兵 “a weapon.” The original text has 杖而立者, which has been corrected from the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan.
武器 probably doesn’t mean 倚 here, but instead refers to 兵 "a weapon." The original text mentions Cane user, which has been corrected from the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan.
30. 汲而先飮者渴也
30. Those who drink first are thirsty.
If those who are sent to draw water begin by drinking themselves, the army is suffering from thirst.
If the people sent to fetch water start by drinking it themselves, the army is going thirsty.
As Tu Mu remarks: 覩一人三軍可知也 “One may know the condition of a whole army from the behaviour of a single man.” The 先 may mean either that they drink before drawing water for the army, or before they return to camp. Chang Yü takes the latter view. The T‘ung Tien has the faulty reading 汲役先飮者, and the Yü Lan, worse still, 汲設飮者.
As Tu Mu says: 一人能敌三军 “You can understand the state of an entire army by observing the behavior of just one person.” The First could mean either that they drink before fetching water for the army or before heading back to camp. Chang Yü prefers the second interpretation. The T‘ung Tien has the incorrect reading 汲役先飲者, and the Yü Lan is even worse with 汲水者.
{93}
{93}
31. 見利而不進者勞也
31. 欲取利卻不付出者勞累
If the enemy sees an advantage to be gained
If the enemy sees a chance to gain an advantage
Not necessarily “booty,” as Capt. Calthrop translates it. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 向人見利, etc.
Not necessarily "booty," as Capt. Calthrop translates it. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 以利益示人, etc.
and makes no effort to secure it, the soldiers are exhausted.
and makes no effort to secure it, the soldiers are worn out.
32. 鳥集者虛也夜呼者恐也
32. Bird gatherers are empty; night callers are fearful.
If birds gather on any spot, it is unoccupied.
If birds gather in any place, it means it's unoccupied.
A useful fact to bear in mind when, for instance, as Ch‘ên Hao says, the enemy has secretly abandoned his camp.
A useful fact to keep in mind, for example, as Ch‘ên Hao points out, is that the enemy has quietly left his camp.
Clamour by night betokens nervousness.
Noise at night indicates anxiety.
Owing to false alarms; or, as Tu Mu explains it: 恐懼不安故夜呼以自壯也 “Fear makes men restless; so they fall to shouting at night in order to keep up their courage.” The T‘ung Tien inserts 喧 before 呼.
Owing to false alarms; or, as Tu Mu explains it: Fear and anxiety lead to night calls for self-encouragement. “Fear makes people uneasy, so they start shouting at night to boost their courage.” The T‘ung Tien adds Noise before 呼.
33. 軍擾者將不重也旌旗動者亂也吏怒者倦也
33. The military disruptors are unyielding; the flag bearers cause chaos; the officials are weary.
If there is disturbance in the camp, the general’s authority is weak. If the banners and flags are shifted about, sedition is afoot.
If there's trouble in the camp, the general's authority is weak. If the banners and flags are being moved around, unrest is brewing.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan omit 旌.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan omit 旌.
If the officers are angry, it means that the men are weary.
If the officers are angry, it means that the soldiers are tired.
And therefore, as Capt. Calthrop says, slow to obey. Tu Yu understands the sentence differently: “If all the officers of an army are angry with their general, it means that they are broken with fatigue” [owing to the exertions which he has demanded from them].
And so, as Capt. Calthrop says, slow to obey. Tu Yu interprets the statement differently: “If all the officers of an army are upset with their general, it means that they are worn out” [due to the demands he has placed on them].
34. 粟馬肉食軍無懸缻不返其舍者窮宼也
34. 粟馬肉食軍無懸缻不返其舍者窮宼也
When an army feeds its horses with grain and kills its cattle for food,
When an army feeds its horses grain and slaughters its cattle for food,
粟馬肉食 is expanded by Mei Yao-ch‘ên (following Tu Mu) into 給糧以𥞊乎馬殺畜以饗乎士, which is the sense I have given above. In the ordinary course of things, the men would be fed on grain and the horses chiefly on grass.
粟馬肉料理 is expanded by Mei Yao-ch‘ên (following Tu Mu) into Pay the soldiers with livestock., which is the sense I have given above. Normally, the men would eat grain while the horses would mainly eat grass.
and when the men do not hang their cooking-pots
and when the guys don't hang up their cooking pots
{94}
{94}
The T‘ung Tien reads 缶, which is much the same as 缻, and the Yü Lan 箠, which is manifestly wrong.
The T‘ung Tien states 缶, which is very similar to 缻, and the Yü Lan 箠, which is clearly incorrect.
over the camp-fires, showing that they will not return to their tents,
over the campfires, indicating that they won't be going back to their tents,
For 返, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan both read 及.
For 返, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan both read 及.
you may know that they are determined to fight to the death.
you might know that they are set on fighting until death.
For 窮宼, see VII. § 36. I may quote here the illustrative passage from the Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, given in abbreviated form by the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu: “The rebel 王國 Wang Kuo of 梁 Liang was besieging the town of 陳倉 Ch‘ên-ts‘ang, and 皇甫嵩 Huang-fu Sung, who was in supreme command, and 董卓 Tung Cho were sent out against him. The latter pressed for hasty measures, but Sung turned a deaf ear to his counsel. At last the rebels were utterly worn out, and began to throw down their weapons of their own accord. Sung was now for advancing to the attack, but Cho said: ‘It is a principle of war not to pursue desperate men and not to press a retreating host.’ Sung answered: ‘That does not apply here. What I am about to attack is a jaded army, not a retreating host; with disciplined troops I am falling on a disorganised multitude, not a band of desperate men.’ Thereupon he advanced to the attack unsupported by his colleague, and routed the enemy, Wang Kuo being slain.” The inferior reading of the T‘u Shu for § 34 is as follows: 殺馬肉食者軍無糧也懸缻不返其舍者窮宼也. The first clause strikes me as rather shallow for Sun Tzŭ, and it is hard to make anything of 懸缻 in the second without the negative. Capt. Calthrop, nothing daunted, set down in his first edition: “When they cast away their cooking-pots.” He now has: “When the cooking-pots are hung up on the wall.”
For 窮宅, see VII. § 36. I’d like to quote an illustrative excerpt from the Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, as summarized by the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu: “The rebel Kingdom Wang Kuo of 梁 Liang was laying siege to the town of 陳倉 Ch‘ên-ts‘ang, and 皇甫嵩 Huang-fu Sung, who was in overall command, along with Dong Zhuo Tung Cho, were dispatched to confront him. Cho insisted on taking quick action, but Sung ignored his advice. Eventually, the rebels became completely exhausted and started dropping their weapons voluntarily. Sung was ready to launch an attack, but Cho cautioned: ‘It’s a military principle not to pursue desperate men and not to push a retreating force.’ Sung replied: ‘That doesn’t apply here. What I’m about to attack is a tired army, not a fleeing force; with my trained troops, I’m going against a disorganized crowd, not a group of desperate fighters.’ He then advanced to attack without support from his colleague and defeated the enemy, resulting in Wang Kuo’s death.” The lesser version of the T‘u Shu for § 34 is as follows: 殺馬肉食者軍無糧也懸缻不返其舍者窮宼也. The first part seems rather simplistic for Sun Tzŭ, and it’s difficult to interpret 懸缻 in the second part without the negative. Capt. Calthrop, undeterred, wrote in his first edition: “When they cast away their cooking-pots.” He now states: “When the cooking-pots are hung up on the wall.”
35. 諄諄翕翕徐言入入者失衆也
35. A person who is too verbose loses the crowd.
The sight of men whispering together
The sight of men talking quietly together
諄諄 is well explained by Tu Mu as 乏氣聲促 “speaking with bated breath.”
諄諄 is well explained by Tu Mu as 疲惫的声音 “speaking with bated breath.”
in small knots
in tiny knots
The Shuo Wên rather strangely defines 翕 by the word 起, but the Êrh Ya says 合 “to join” or “contract,” which is undoubtedly its primary meaning. Chang Yü is right, then, in explaining it here by the word 聚. The other commentators are very much at sea: Ts‘ao Kung says 失志貌, Tu Yu 不眞, Tu Mu 顚倒失次貌, Chia Lin 不安貌, Mei Yao-ch‘ên 曠職事, Wang Hsi 患其上.
The Shuo Wên oddly defines 翕 with the word 起, but the Êrh Ya states that 合 means “to join” or “contract,” which is clearly its main meaning. Chang Yü is correct in explaining it here with the word 聚. The other commentators seem quite confused: Ts‘ao Kung mentions 失意的样子, Tu Yu refers to 不眞, Tu Mu talks about 顚倒失次貌, Chia Lin describes anxious expression, Mei Yao-ch‘ên notes Absence from work, and Wang Hsi mentions N/A.
{95}
{95}
or speaking in subdued tones
or speaking in soft tones
入入 is said to be the same as 如如.
入入 is said to be the same as 如如.
points to disaffection amongst the rank and file.
points to dissatisfaction among the members.
失衆 is equivalent to 失其衆心, the subject of course being “the general,” understood. In the original text, which seems to be followed by several commentators, the whole passage stands thus: 諄諄翕翕徐與人言者失衆也. Here it would be the general who is talking to his men, not the men amongst themselves. For 翕, which is the chief stumbling-block in the way of this reading, the T‘u Shu gives the very plausible emendation 𧬈 (also read hsi, and defined by K‘ang Hsi as 疾言 “to speak fast”). But this is unnecessary if we keep to the standard text.
失去群众 means "losing the people's support," with "the general" being the implied subject. In the original text, which appears to be cited by several commentators, the entire passage reads: No context for modernization.. Here, it is the general who is speaking to his troops, not the soldiers conversing among themselves. For 翕, which poses the main challenge to this interpretation, the T‘u Shu offers the reasonable correction 𧬈 (also pronounced hsi and defined by K‘ang Hsi as sudden words meaning "to speak quickly"). However, this change isn't needed if we stick with the standard text.
36. 屢賞者窘也數罰者困也
36. Frequent awardees are troubled, and those who are punished are in distress.
Too frequent rewards signify that the enemy is at the end of his resources;
Too many rewards indicate that the enemy is running out of options;
Because, when an army is hard pressed, as Tu Mu says, there is always a fear of mutiny, and lavish rewards are given to keep the men in good temper.
Because, when an army is under pressure, as Tu Mu says, there is always a fear of rebellion, and generous rewards are offered to keep the troops in a good mood.
too many punishments betray a condition of dire distress.
Too many punishments reveal a state of severe distress.
Because in such case discipline becomes relaxed, and unwonted severity is necessary to keep the men to their duty.
Because in that situation, discipline becomes lax, and unusual strictness is needed to keep the men focused on their responsibilities.
37. 先暴而後畏其衆者不精之至也
37. First dominate, then instill fear in the masses is ultimate negligence.
To begin by bluster, but afterwards to take fright at the enemy’s numbers, shows a supreme lack of intelligence.
Starting off with bravado, only to then be scared by the enemy's numbers, demonstrates a complete lack of intelligence.
I follow the interpretation of Ts‘ao Kung: 先輕敵後聞其衆則心惡之也, also adopted by Li Ch‘üan, Tu Mu and Chang Yü. Another possible meaning, set forth by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Wang Hsi, is: “The general who is first tyrannical towards his men, and then in terror lest they should mutiny, etc.” This would connect the sentence with what went before about rewards and punishments. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 情 “affection” instead of 精.
I follow Ts‘ao Kung's interpretation: First underestimate, then upon hearing their numbers, dislike them., which is also shared by Li Ch‘üan, Tu Mu, and Chang Yü. Another possible meaning, proposed by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, Mei Yao-ch‘ên, and Wang Hsi, is: “The general who is first harsh towards his troops and then fears they might rebel, etc.” This connects the sentence to the previous discussion about rewards and punishments. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan use 情 “affection” instead of 精.
38. 來委謝者欲休息也
38. The person here wants to rest.
When envoys are sent with compliments in their mouths, it is a sign that the enemy wishes for a truce.
When messengers arrive with greetings, it indicates that the enemy is looking for a ceasefire.
{96}
{96}
Tu Mu says: 所以委質來謝此乃勢已窮或有他故必欲休息也 “If the enemy open friendly relations by sending hostages, it is a sign that they are anxious for an armistice, either because their strength is exhausted or for some other reason.” But it hardly needs a Sun Tzŭ to draw such an obvious inference; and although Tu Mu is supported by Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü, I cannot think that hostages are indicated by the word 委.
Tu Mu says: 所以委質來謝此乃勢已窮或有他故必欲休息也 “If the enemy opens friendly relations by sending hostages, it means they are looking for a truce, either because they're out of strength or for some other reason.” But you don’t need Sun Tzŭ to understand such an obvious point; and even though Tu Mu is backed by Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü, I don’t believe that the word 委 actually refers to hostages.
39. 兵怒而相迎久而不合又不相去必謹察之
39. If the soldiers are angry and confront each other for too long without resolving it, they must be cautious.
If the enemy’s troops march up angrily and remain facing ours for a long time without either joining battle or taking themselves off again, the situation is one that demands great vigilance and circumspection.
If the enemy's troops advance aggressively and stay positioned against ours for an extended period without either engaging in battle or withdrawing, it's a situation that requires careful attention and caution.
Capt. Calthrop falls into a trap which often lurks in the word 相. He translates: “When both sides, eager for a fight, face each other for a considerable time, neither advancing nor retiring,” etc. Had he reflected a little, he would have seen that this is meaningless as addressed to a commander who has control over the movements of his own troops. 相迎, then, does not mean that the two armies go to meet each other, but simply that the other side comes up to us. Likewise with 相去. If this were not perfectly clear of itself, Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase would make it so: 怒而來逆我, etc. As Ts‘ao Kung points out, a manœuvre of this sort may be only a ruse to gain time for an unexpected flank attack or the laying of an ambush.
Capt. Calthrop falls into a trap that often hides in the word 相. He translates: “When both sides, eager for a fight, face each other for a considerable time, neither advancing nor retreating,” etc. If he had thought about it a bit more, he would have realized that this doesn't make sense for a commander who has control over his own troops' moves. Welcome doesn’t mean that both armies go to meet each other, but rather that the other side comes up to us. The same goes for Parting. If this weren't perfectly clear on its own, Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase would clarify it: Angrily coming to oppose me, etc. As Ts‘ao Kung points out, a maneuver like this could just be a ruse to buy time for a surprise flank attack or to set up an ambush.
40. 兵非益多也惟無武進足以倂力料敵取人而已
40. Strength doesn't come from numbers, but from the ability to strategize and overpower the enemy.
If our troops are no more in number than the enemy, that is amply sufficient;
If our troops are no more in number than the enemy, that's more than enough;
Wang Hsi’s paraphrase, partly borrowed from Ts‘ao Kung, is 權力均足矣. Another reading, adopted by Chia Lin and the T‘u Shu, is 兵非貴益多, which Capt. Calthrop renders, much too loosely: “Numbers are no certain mark of strength.”
Wang Hsi’s paraphrase, partly taken from Ts‘ao Kung, is Power is sufficient.. Another version, used by Chia Lin and the T‘u Shu, is 兵不在多, which Capt. Calthrop translates rather loosely as: “Numbers are not a reliable indication of strength.”
it only means that no direct attack can be made.
It simply means that no direct attack can be launched.
Literally, “no martial advance.” That is to say, 正 “chêng” tactics and frontal attacks must be eschewed, and stratagem resorted to instead.
Literally, “no direct attack.” This means that 正 “chêng” tactics and head-on assaults should be avoided, and instead, strategies should be used.
What we can do is simply to concentrate all our available strength, keep a close watch on the enemy, and obtain reinforcements.
What we can do is focus all our available strength, keep a close eye on the enemy, and get reinforcements.
{97}
{97}
This is an obscure sentence, and none of the commentators succeed in squeezing very good sense out of it. The difficulty lies chiefly in the words 取人, which have been taken in every possible way. I follow Li Ch‘üan, who appears to offer the simplest explanation: 惟得人者勝也 “Only the side that gets more men will win.” Ts‘ao Kung’s note, concise as usual to the verge of incomprehensibility, is 厮養足也. Fortunately we have Chang Yü to expound its meaning to us in language which is lucidity itself: 兵力既均又未見便雖未足剛進足以取人於厮養之中以并兵合力察敵而取勝不必假他兵以助己 “When the numbers are even, and no favourable opening presents itself, although we may not be strong enough to deliver a sustained attack, we can find additional recruits amongst our sutlers and camp-followers, and then, concentrating our forces and keeping a close watch on the enemy, contrive to snatch the victory. But we must avoid borrowing foreign soldiers to help us.” He then quotes from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 3: 助卒名爲十萬其實不過數萬耳 “The nominal strength of mercenary troops may be 100,000, but their real value will be not more than half that figure.” According to this interpretation, 取人 means “to get recruits,” not from outside, but from the tag-rag and bobtail which follows in the wake of a large army. This does not sound a very soldierly suggestion, and I feel convinced that it is not what Sun Tzŭ meant. Chia Lin, on the other hand, takes the words in a different sense altogether, namely “to conquer the enemy” [cf. I. § 20]. But in that case they could hardly be followed by 而已. Better than this would be the rendering “to make isolated captures,” as opposed to 武進 “a general attack.”
This is a confusing sentence, and none of the commentators manage to extract much sense from it. The challenge mainly comes from the words Recruitment, which have been interpreted in many different ways. I’m following Li Ch‘üan, who seems to provide the simplest explanation: Only those who gain people win. “Only the side that gets more men will win.” Ts‘ao Kung’s note, brief as usual to the point of being unclear, is 养生之道. Luckily, we have Chang Yü to clarify its meaning in very clear language: 兵力均衡,尚未显现,虽然刚刚开始不足以在厮养中取人,但可以合并兵力了解敌情并取得胜利,不必依赖他军的帮助。 “When our numbers are equal, and there’s no favorable opportunity, even if we’re not strong enough to launch a full attack, we can recruit additional men from our suppliers and camp-followers, and then, by concentrating our forces and closely watching the enemy, we can manage to take the victory. But we need to avoid relying on outside soldiers for help.” He then quotes from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 3: 助卒名为十万其实不过数万耳 “The official size of mercenary troops may be 100,000, but their actual strength is likely to be no more than half that.” According to this interpretation, Hire someone means “to get recruits,” not from outside but from the various people who follow a large army. This doesn’t sound very soldierly, and I’m convinced that this is not what Sun Tzŭ intended. On the other hand, Chia Lin interprets the words entirely differently, meaning “to conquer the enemy” [cf. I. § 20]. But in that case, they could hardly be followed by That's it.. A better interpretation would be “to make individual captures,” as opposed to Wujin “a general attack.”
41. 夫惟無慮而易敵者必擒於人
41. A husband who is carefree and vulnerable will surely be caught by others.
He who exercises no forethought but makes light of his opponents is sure to be captured by them.
Those who don’t think ahead and underestimate their opponents are sure to be defeated by them.
The force of 夫惟 is not easy to appreciate. Ch‘én Hao says 殊無遠慮但輕敵者, thus referring 惟 to the second verb. He continues, quoting from the Tso Chuan: 蜂蠆有毒而况國乎則小敵亦不可輕 “If bees and scorpions carry poison, how much more will a hostile state! [僖公, XXII. 3.] Even a puny opponent, then, should not be treated with contempt.”
The power of Husband only is hard to grasp. Ch‘én Hao comments that 無需客氣但輕視者, which means he connects 惟 to the second verb. He goes on to quote from the Tso Chuan: Bees are poisonous, so a small enemy shouldn't be underestimated. “If bees and scorpions are poisonous, how much more so a hostile nation! [僖公, XXII. 3.] Even a weak opponent should not be underestimated.”
42. 卒未親附而罰之則不服不服則難用也卒已親附而罰不行則不可用也
42. If they haven't pledged loyalty and are punished, they won't comply; without compliance, it's hard to utilize them. If they have pledged loyalty and are punished, they can't be used either.
If soldiers are punished before they have grown{98} attached to you, they will not prove submissive; and, unless submissive, they will be practically useless. If, when the soldiers have become attached to you, punishments are not enforced, they will still be useless.
If soldiers are punished before they have developed a bond{98} with you, they won't be obedient; and if they're not obedient, they'll be pretty much useless. If, after the soldiers have bonded with you, punishments aren't carried out, they will still be useless.
This is wrongly translated by Capt. Calthrop: “If the troops know the general, but are not affected by his punishments, they are useless.”
This is incorrectly translated by Capt. Calthrop: “If the troops know the general, but are not impacted by his punishments, they are worthless.”
43. 故令之以文齊之以武是謂必取
43. To govern by culture and enforce by strength is called certain victory.
Therefore soldiers must be treated in the first instance with humanity, but kept under control by means of iron discipline.
Therefore, soldiers should first be treated with respect, but they must also be kept in check through strict discipline.
文 and 武, according to Ts‘ao Kung, are here equivalent to 仁 and 法 respectively. Compare our two uses of the word “civil.” 晏子 Yen Tzŭ [✝ B.C. 493] said of 司馬穰苴 Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü: 文能附衆武能威敵也 “His civil virtues endeared him to the people; his martial prowess kept his enemies in awe.” Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4 init.: 夫總文武者軍之將也兼剛柔者兵之事也 “The ideal commander unites culture with a warlike temper; the profession of arms requires a combination of hardness and tenderness.” Again I must find fault with Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “By humane treatment we obtain obedience; authority brings uniformity.”
Wen and Wu, according to Ts‘ao Kung, are equivalent to Ren and Fa respectively. Consider our two uses of the word “civil.” 晏子 Yen Tzŭ [✝ B.C. 493] said of Sima Rangju Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü: Writing can unite people, while strength can intimidate foes. “His civil virtues won the people’s affection; his martial skills intimidated his enemies.” Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4 init: He is both military and civil leader, balancing strength and flexibility in matters of war. “The ideal commander combines culture with a warrior spirit; the military profession requires a balance of strength and gentleness.” Once again, I have to criticize Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “By humane treatment we obtain obedience; authority brings uniformity.”
This is a certain road to victory.
This is a clear path to success.
44. 令素行以教其民則民服令不素行以教其民則民不服
44. Leading by example earns respect; failing to do so leads to disobedience.
If in training soldiers commands are habitually enforced, the army will be well-disciplined; if not, its discipline will be bad.
If commands are consistently enforced in soldier training, the army will be well-disciplined; if not, its discipline will suffer.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read: 令素行以教其人者也令素行則人服令素不行則人不服.
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read: 令素行以教其人者也令素行則人服令素不行則人不服.
45. 令素信著者與衆相得也
45. Let sincere believers connect with others.
If a general shows confidence in his men but always insists on his orders being obeyed,
If a general has faith in his soldiers but always demands that his orders be followed,
The original text has 令素行者. 令素 is certainly awkward without 行, but on the other hand it is clear that Tu Mu accepted the T‘ung Tien text, which is identical with ours. He says: “A general ought{99} in time of peace to show kindly confidence in his men and also make his authority respected, so that when they come to face the enemy, orders may be executed and discipline maintained, because they all trust and look up to him.” What Sun Tzŭ has said in § 44, however, would lead one rather to expect something like this: “If a general is always confident that his orders will be carried out,” etc. Hence I am tempted to think that he may have written 令素信行者. But this is perhaps too conjectural.
The original text has Suggest the Wayfinder. 令素 is certainly awkward without 行, but it is clear that Tu Mu accepted the T‘ung Tien text, which matches ours perfectly. He says: “A general should{99} during peacetime show trust in his men and also ensure that his authority is respected, so that when they face the enemy, orders can be carried out and discipline upheld, because they all trust and look up to him.” What Sun Tzŭ has said in § 44, however, would suggest something like this: “If a general is always confident that his orders will be followed,” etc. Therefore, I suspect he may have written Respect the faith of the practitioner. But that might be too much of a guess.
the gain will be mutual.
the benefits will be mutual.
Chang Yü says: 上以信使民民以信服上是上下相得也 “The general has confidence in the men under his command, and the men are docile, having confidence in him. Thus the gain is mutual.” He quotes a pregnant sentence from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 4: 令之之法小過無更小疑無中 “The art of giving orders is not to try to rectify minor blunders and not to be swayed by petty doubts.” Vacillation and fussiness are the surest means of sapping the confidence of an army. Capt. Calthrop winds up the chapter with a final mistranslation of a more than usually heinous description: “Orders are always obeyed, if general and soldiers are in sympathy.” Besides inventing the latter half of the sentence, he has managed to invert protasis and apodosis.
Chang Yü says: 上以信使民民以信服上是上下相得也 “The general trusts his soldiers, and the soldiers trust him in return. This creates a mutual benefit.” He quotes a key line from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 4: 令之之法小過無更小疑無中 “The art of giving orders is not about fixing minor mistakes or getting caught up in small doubts.” Hesitation and nitpicking are the best ways to weaken an army's confidence. Capt. Calthrop ends the chapter with a final mistranslation of a particularly egregious description: “Orders are always followed if the general and soldiers share understanding.” Besides fabricating the latter half of the sentence, he also mixed up the cause and effect.
{100}
{100}
X. Terrain Section
TERRAIN.
1. 孫子曰地形有通者有挂者有支者有隘者有險者有遠者
1. Sun Tzu said: Some terrains are accessible, some are constrained, some are supporting, some are narrow, some are dangerous, and some are distant.
Sun Tzŭ said: We may distinguish six kinds of terrain, to wit: (1) Accessible ground;
Sun Tzu said: We can identify six types of terrain, namely: (1) Accessible ground;
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: 道路交達 “plentifully provided with roads and means of communication.”
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: Road intersection “abundantly equipped with roads and ways to communicate.”
(2) entangling ground;
tangled ground;
The same commentator says: 網羅之地往必掛綴 “Net-like country, venturing into which you become entangled.”
The same commentator says: Comprehensive coverage is essential. “In a country like a net, if you venture in, you'll get caught up.”
(3) temporising ground;
(3) delaying tactic;
Tu Yu explains 支 as 久. This meaning is still retained in modern phrases such as 支托, 支演 “stave off,” “delay.” I do not know why Capt. Calthrop calls 支地 “suspended ground,” unless he is confusing it with 挂地.
Tu Yu explains 支 as 久. This meaning is still retained in modern phrases such as 委托 and 支演, which mean “stave off” or “delay.” I’m not sure why Capt. Calthrop refers to 支地 as “suspended ground,” unless he’s mixing it up with 挂地.
(4) narrow passes; (5) precipitous heights;
(4) narrow paths; (5) steep heights;
The root idea in 隘 is narrowness; in 險, steepness.
The main concept in 隘 is narrowness; in Risk, it's steepness.
(6) positions at a great distance from the enemy.
(6) positions far away from the enemy.
It is hardly necessary to point out the faultiness of this classification. A strange lack of logical perception is shown in the Chinaman’s unquestioning acceptance of glaring cross-divisions such as the above.
It’s hardly necessary to point out the flaws in this classification. There’s a strange lack of logical understanding in the way the Chinaman accepts obvious cross-divisions like the ones mentioned above.
{101}
{101}
2. 我可以往彼可以來曰通
2. I can go, he can come.
Ground which can be freely traversed by both sides is called accessible.
Ground that both sides can easily walk across is called accessible.
Generally speaking, 平陸 “level country” is meant. Cf. IX. § 9: 處易.
Generally speaking, Plain “flat land” is meant. Cf. IX. § 9: Change easily.
3. 通形者先居高陽利糧道以戰則利
3. Those who serve must prioritize the high ground for profit in battle.
With regard to ground of this nature,
With regards to ground like this,
The T‘ung Tien reads 居通地.
The T‘ung Tien reads 居通地.
be before the enemy in occupying the raised and sunny spots,
be ahead of the enemy by taking the elevated and sunny areas,
See IX. § 2. The T‘ung Tien reads 先據其地.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The T‘ung Tien reads 先據其地.
and carefully guard your line of supplies.
and carefully protect your supply line.
A curious use of 利 as a verb, if our text is right. The general meaning is doubtless, as Tu Yu says, 無使敵絶己糧道 “not to allow the enemy to cut your communications.” Tu Mu, who was not a soldier and can hardly have had any practical experience of fighting, goes more into detail and speaks of protecting the line of communications by a wall (壘), or enclosing it by embankments on each side (作甬道)! In view of Napoleon’s dictum, “the secret of war lies in the communications,”[175] we could wish that Sun Tzŭ had done more than skirt the edge of this important subject here and in I. § 10, VII. § 11. Col. Henderson says: “The line of supply may be said to be as vital to the existence of an army as the heart to the life of a human being. Just as the duellist who finds his adversary’s point menacing him with certain death, and his own guard astray, is compelled to conform to his adversary’s movements, and to content himself with warding off his thrusts, so the commander whose communications are suddenly threatened finds himself in a false position, and he will be fortunate if he has not to change all his plans, to split up his force into more or less isolated detachments, and to fight with inferior numbers on ground which he has not had time to prepare, and where defeat will not be an ordinary failure, but will entail the ruin or the surrender of his whole army.”[176]
A curious use of 利 as a verb, if our text is correct. The general meaning is clear, as Tu Yu says, Don't let the enemy cut off your supplies. “not to let the enemy cut your communications.” Tu Mu, who wasn’t a soldier and likely had no real combat experience, goes into more detail and talks about protecting the line of communications with a wall (壘) or surrounding it with embankments on each side (走廊)! Considering Napoleon’s saying, “the secret of war lies in the communications,”[175] we wish that Sun Tzŭ had explored this important topic more thoroughly here and in I. § 10, VII. § 11. Col. Henderson states: “The line of supply is as crucial to an army’s survival as the heart is to a person’s life. Just like the duelist who sees his opponent’s blade threatening him with certain death, while his own guard is out of place, he must adjust to his opponent’s moves and focus on deflecting thrusts. Similarly, a commander whose communications are suddenly at risk finds himself at a disadvantage, and he will be lucky if he doesn’t have to change all his plans, divide his forces into somewhat isolated groups, and fight with fewer troops in unfamiliar territory, where losing won’t just mean a setback, but could lead to the destruction or surrender of his entire army.”[176]
Then you will be able to fight with advantage.
Then you'll be able to fight with the upper hand.
Omitted by Capt. Calthrop.
Omitted by Capt. Calthrop.
{102}
{102}
4. 可以往難以返曰挂
4. Can go to hard return
Ground which can be abandoned but is hard to re-occupy is called entangling.
Ground that can be abandoned but is difficult to reclaim is called entangling.
Capt. Calthrop is wrong in translating 返 “retreat from it.”
Capt. Calthrop is mistaken in translating 返 as “retreat from it.”
5. 挂形者敵無備出而勝之敵若有備出而不勝難以返不利
5. The prepared enemy cannot be defeated; if they are unprepared, victory is unlikely.
From a position of this sort, if the enemy is unprepared, you may sally forth and defeat him. But if the enemy is prepared for your coming, and you fail to defeat him, then, return being impossible, disaster will ensue.
From a position like this, if the enemy is not ready, you can charge out and defeat him. But if the enemy is prepared for your arrival, and you can't defeat him, then, with no way to retreat, disaster will follow.
不利 (an example of litotes) is paraphrased by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 必受制 “you will receive a check.”
Adverse (an example of litotes) is paraphrased by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 必受限 “you will get checked.”
6. 我出而不利彼出而不利曰支
6. I go out but it doesn't benefit others.
When the position is such that neither side will gain by making the first move, it is called temporising ground.
When the situation is such that neither side will benefit from making the first move, it's called temporising ground.
俱不便久相持也 “Each side finds it inconvenient to move, and the situation remains at a deadlock” (Tu Yu).
不方便久拖了 “Both sides feel stuck and it's awkward to make a move, so they stay in a deadlock” (Tu Yu).
7. 支形者敵雖利我我無出也引而去令敵半出而擊之利
7. 支形者敌虽利我我无出也引而去令敌半出而击之利
In a position of this sort, even though the enemy should offer us an attractive bait,
In a situation like this, even if the enemy tries to tempt us with a nice offer,
Tu Yu says 佯背我去 “turning their backs on us and pretending to flee.” But this is only one of the lures which might induce us to quit our position. Here again 利 is used as a verb, but this time in a different sense: “to hold out an advantage to.”
Tu Yu says Pretend to go away from me "turning their backs on us and pretending to run away." But this is just one of the tricks that might tempt us to leave our position. Here again 利 is used as a verb, but this time in a different way: "to offer a benefit to."
it will be advisable not to stir forth, but rather to retreat, thus enticing the enemy in his turn; then, when part of his army has come out, we may deliver our attack with advantage.
It’s best not to go out, but instead to pull back, drawing the enemy out in turn; then, when part of their army has come out, we can launch our attack with the upper hand.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên paraphrases the passage in a curious jingle, the scheme of rhymes being abcbdd: 各居所險,先出必敗,利而誘我,我不可愛,僞去引敵,半出而擊.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên rephrases the passage in an intriguing jingle, with a rhyme scheme of abcbdd: 各居所險,先出必敗,利而誘我,我不可愛,僞去引敵,半出而擊.
{103}
{103}
8. 隘形者我先居之必盈之以待敵
8. I'll occupy the narrow pass and wait for the enemy.
With regard to narrow passes, if you can occupy them first,
With regard to narrow passes, if you can take control of them first,
Capt. Calthrop says: “Defiles, make haste to occupy.” But this is a conditional clause, answering to 若敵先居之 in the next paragraph.
Capt. Calthrop says: “Defiles, hurry to take your position.” But this is a conditional statement, referring to If the enemy takes it first in the next paragraph.
let them be strongly garrisoned and await the advent of the enemy.
Let them be well-defended and wait for the enemy to arrive.
Because then, as Tu Yu observes, 皆制在我然後出奇以制敵 “the initiative will lie with us, and by making sudden and unexpected attacks we shall have the enemy at our mercy.” The commentators make a great pother about the precise meaning of 盈, which to the foreign reader seems to present no difficulty whatever.
Because then, as Tu Yu notes, None can match me, then I will astonish by defeating enemies. “the initiative will be ours, and by launching sudden and unexpected attacks we will have the enemy at our mercy.” The commentators fuss a lot over the exact meaning of 盈, which seems to pose no problem at all for the foreign reader.
9. 若敵先居之盈而勿從不盈而從之
9. If the enemy is in a full position, do not engage; if not full, engage.
Should the enemy forestall you in occupying a pass, do not go after him if the pass is fully garrisoned, but only if it is weakly garrisoned.
If the enemy gets to a pass before you do, don’t pursue them if the pass is heavily guarded, but only if it’s lightly defended.
10. 險形者我先居之必居高陽以待敵
10. The one who takes risks should reside high above to await the enemy.
With regard to precipitous heights, if you are beforehand with your adversary, you should occupy the raised and sunny spots, and there wait for him to come up.
With regard to steep heights, if you have the upper hand over your opponent, you should take the elevated and sunny areas, and wait there for him to arrive.
Ts‘ao Kung says: 地形險隘尤不可致於人 “The particular advantage of securing heights and defiles is that your actions cannot then be dictated by the enemy.” [For the enunciation of the grand principle alluded to, see VI. § 2]. Chang Yü tells the following anecdote of 裴行儉 P‘ei Hsing-chien (A.D. 619–682), who was sent on a punitive expedition against the Turkic tribes. “At nightfall he pitched his camp as usual, and it had already been completely fortified by wall and ditch, when suddenly he gave orders that the army should shift its quarters to a hill near by. This was highly displeasing to his officers, who protested loudly against the extra fatigue which it would entail on the men. P‘ei Hsing-chien, however, paid no heed to their remonstrances and had the camp moved as quickly as possible. The same night, a terrific storm came on, which flooded their former place of encampment to the depth of over twelve feet. The recalcitrant officers were amazed at the sight, and owned that they had been in the wrong. ‘How did you know what was going to happen?’ they asked. P‘ei Hsing-chien replied: ‘From this time forward be content to obey orders without asking{104} unnecessary questions.’ [See Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 84, fol. 12 ro, and Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 108, fol. 5 vo.] From this it may be seen,” Chang Yü continues, “that high and sunny places are advantageous not only for fighting, but also because they are immune from disastrous floods.”
Ts‘ao Kung says: The terrain is particularly treacherous. “The main benefit of controlling high ground and narrow passes is that your actions won’t be controlled by the enemy.” [For the statement of the larger principle mentioned, see VI. § 2]. Chang Yü shares a story about 裴行俭 P‘ei Hsing-chien (A.D. 619–682), who was sent on a military campaign against the Turkic tribes. “At nightfall, he set up his camp as usual, fully fortified with walls and a ditch, when he suddenly ordered the army to move to a nearby hill. This displeased his officers, who protested loudly about the additional strain it would put on the troops. However, P‘ei Hsing-chien ignored their objections and had the camp moved as quickly as possible. That same night, a massive storm hit, flooding their previous camp site with over twelve feet of water. The defiant officers were shocked by what happened and admitted they were wrong. ‘How did you know this was going to happen?’ they asked. P‘ei Hsing-chien replied: ‘From now on, be satisfied to follow orders without asking{104} unnecessary questions.’ [See Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 84, fol. 12 ro, and Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 108, fol. 5 vo.] From this, Chang Yü continues, “it can be seen that high and sunny locations are beneficial not only for combat but also because they are safe from disastrous floods.”
11. 若敵先居之引而去之勿從也
11. If the enemy is already there, don’t pursue them.
If the enemy has occupied them before you, do not follow him, but retreat and try to entice him away.
If the enemy has taken over those positions before you, don't chase after them. Instead, pull back and try to lure them away.
The turning-point of 李世民 Li Shih-min’s campaign in 621 A.D. against the two rebels, 竇建德 Tou Chien-tê, King of 夏 Hsia, and 王世充 Wang Shih-ch‘ung, Prince of 鄭 Chêng, was his seizure of the heights of 武牢 Wu-lao, in spite of which Tou Chien-tê persisted in his attempt to relieve his ally in Lo-yang, was defeated and taken prisoner. [See Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 2, fol. 5 vo and also ch. 54.]
The turning point of Li Shimin Li Shih-min’s campaign in 621 A.D. against the two rebels, Dou Jiande Tou Chien-tê, King of Summer Hsia, and 王世充 Wang Shih-ch‘ung, Prince of 鄭 Chêng, was his capture of the heights of 武牢 Wu-lao. Despite this, Tou Chien-tê continued to try to support his ally in Lo-yang, but he was ultimately defeated and captured. [See Chiu T‘ang Shu, ch. 2, fol. 5 vo and also ch. 54.]
12. 遠形者勢均難以挑戰戰而不利
12. Outsiders find it hard to challenge without disadvantage.
If you are situated at a great distance from the enemy, and the strength of the two armies is equal,
If you're far away from the enemy and both armies are equal in strength,
The T‘ung Tien reads 夫通形均勢.
The T‘ung Tien reads 夫通形均勢.
it is not easy to provoke a battle,
it isn't easy to start a fight,
Ts‘ao Kung says that 挑戰 means 延敵 “challenging the enemy.” But the enemy being far away, that plainly involves, as Tu Yu says, 迎敵 “going to meet him.” The point of course is, that we must not think of undertaking a long and wearisome march, at the end of which 是我困敵銳 “we should, be exhausted and our adversary fresh and keen.”
Ts‘ao Kung says that Challenge means 延敌 “challenging the enemy.” But since the enemy is far away, that clearly suggests, as Tu Yu mentions, Confront the enemy “going to meet him.” The key point is that we shouldn't consider making a long and exhausting march, which would leave It’s me, hinder the enemy. “us tired and our opponent fresh and alert.”
and fighting will be to your disadvantage.
and fighting will work against you.
13. 凡此六者地之道也將之至任不可不察也
13. These six principles of the earth must be observed carefully.
These six are the principles connected with Earth.
These six are the principles related to Earth.
Or perhaps, “the principles relating to ground.” See, however, I. § 8.
Or maybe, “the principles related to ground.” Check out I. § 8.
The general who has attained a responsible post must be careful to study them.
The general who has achieved a significant position must be careful to study them.
Capt. Calthrop omits 至任. Out of the foregoing six 地形, it will be noticed that nos. 3 and 6 have really no reference to the configuration of the country, and that only 4 and 5 can be said to convey any definite geographical idea.
Capt. Calthrop skips N/A. From the six Terrain mentioned above, it’s clear that numbers 3 and 6 don't really relate to the geography of the area, and only 4 and 5 provide any clear geographical information.
{105}
{105}
14. 故兵有走者有弛者有陷者有崩者有亂者有北者凡此六者非天之災將之過也
14. Former soldiers may flee, relax, get trapped, collapse, become disordered, or go north; all of these six are not due to heaven's calamities or the general's faults.
Now an army is exposed to six several calamities, not arising from natural causes,
Now an army faces six different disasters that don't come from natural causes,
The T‘u Shu reads 天地之災.
The T‘u Shu reads "Disasters of Heaven and Earth."
but from faults for which the general is responsible. These are: (1) Flight; (2) insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5) disorganisation; (6) rout.
but for faults that the general is responsible for. These are: (1) Flight; (2) insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5) disorganization; (6) rout.
I take exception to Capt. Calthrop’s rendering of 陷 and 崩 as “distress” and “disorganisation,” respectively.
I disagree with Capt. Calthrop’s interpretation of 陷 and 崩 as “distress” and “disorganization,” respectively.
15. 夫勢均以一擊十曰走
15. One strike, ten flee
Other conditions being equal, if one force is hurled against another ten times its size, the result will be the flight of the former.
Other things being equal, if one force is thrown against another that’s ten times bigger, the result will be the flight of the former.
Cf. III. § 10. The general’s fault here is that of 不料力 “not calculating the enemy’s strength.” It is obvious that 勢 cannot have the same force as in § 12, where it was equivalent to 兵力. I should not be inclined, however, to limit it, with Chang Yü, to 將之智勇兵之利銳 “the wisdom and valour of the general and the sharpness of the weapons.” As Li Ch‘üan very justly remarks, 若得形便之地用奇伏之計則可矣 “Given a decided advantage in position, or the help of some stratagem such as a flank attack or an ambuscade, it would be quite possible [to fight in the ratio of one to ten].”
Cf. III. § 10. The general’s mistake here is that of 不料力 “not assessing the enemy’s strength.” It’s clear that 势 cannot carry the same weight as in § 12, where it equated to Troop strength. However, I wouldn’t limit it, as Chang Yü does, to N/A “the wisdom and courage of the general and the sharpness of the weapons.” As Li Ch‘üan rightly points out, 若得形便之地用奇伏之計則可矣 “If we have a clear advantage in position, or employ a stratagem like a flank attack or ambush, it would indeed be possible [to fight one against ten].”
16. 卒强吏弱曰弛吏强卒弱曰陷
16. Weak soldiers, strong officials mean chaos; strong soldiers, weak officials mean ruin.
When the common soldiers are too strong and their officers too weak, the result is insubordination.
When the regular soldiers are too powerful and their leaders too ineffective, the outcome is insubordination.
弛 “laxity”—the metaphor being taken from an unstrung bow. Capt. Calthrop’s “relaxation” is not good, on account of its ambiguity. Tu Mu cites the unhappy case of 田布 T‘ien Pu [Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 148], who was sent to 魏 Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an army against 王廷湊 Wang T‘ing-ts‘ou. But the whole time he was in command, his soldiers treated him with the utmost contempt, and openly flouted his authority by riding about the camp on donkeys, several thousands at a time. T‘ien Pu was powerless to put a stop to this conduct, and when,{106} after some months had passed, he made an attempt to engage the enemy, his troops turned tail and dispersed in every direction. After that, the unfortunate man committed suicide by cutting his throat.
弛 "laxity"—the metaphor comes from an unstrung bow. Capt. Calthrop’s "relaxation" isn’t suitable due to its unclear meaning. Tu Mu mentions the unfortunate case of 田布 T‘ien Pu [Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 148], who was sent to 魏 Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an army against 王廷湊 Wang T‘ing-ts‘ou. However, during his command, his soldiers showed him nothing but disdain and openly disobeyed his authority by riding around the camp on donkeys, sometimes in the thousands. T‘ien Pu was unable to stop this behavior, and when, {106} several months later, he tried to engage the enemy, his troops fled and scattered in all directions. After that, the unfortunate man took his own life by cutting his throat.
When the officers are too strong and the common soldiers too weak, the result is collapse.
When the officers are too powerful and the regular soldiers are too weak, the outcome is collapse.
Ts‘ao Kung says: 吏强欲進卒弱輒陷 “The officers are energetic and want to press on, the common soldiers are feeble and suddenly collapse.” Note that 弱 is to be taken literally of physical weakness, whereas in the former clause it is figurative. Li Ch‘üan makes 陷 equivalent to 敗, and Tu Mu explains it as 陷沒於死地 “stumbling into a death-trap.”
Ts‘ao Kung says: The strong officials exploit the weak. “The officers are eager and want to move forward, while the ordinary soldiers are weak and quickly falter.” Note that weak refers specifically to physical weakness, while in the previous clause it is figurative. Li Ch‘üan interprets 陷 as equivalent to Defeat, and Tu Mu explains it as 陷入绝境 “falling into a deadly trap.”
17. 大吏怒而不服遇敵懟而自戰將不知其能曰崩
17. The official was angry and refused to face the enemy, chose to fight alone, and did not know his own ability, saying it would collapse.
When the higher officers
When the senior officers
大吏, according to Ts‘ao Kung, are the 小將 “generals of inferior rank.” But Li Ch‘üan, Ch‘ên Hao and Wang Hsi take the term as simply convertible with 將 or 大將.
High official, according to Ts‘ao Kung, are the Young general "lower-ranking generals." But Li Ch‘üan, Ch‘ên Hao, and Wang Hsi consider the term to be interchangeable with 將 or General.
are angry and insubordinate, and on meeting the enemy give battle on their own account from a feeling of resentment, before the commander-in-chief can tell whether or no he is in a position to fight, the result is ruin.
are angry and disobedient, and when they encounter the enemy, they start fighting on their own out of frustration, before the commander-in-chief can determine whether he is ready to fight or not, the outcome is disaster.
Ts‘ao Kung makes 大將, understood, the subject of 怒, which seems rather far-fetched. Wang Hsi’s note is: 謂將怒不以理且不知裨佐之才激致其兇懟如山之崩壞也 “This means, the general is angry without just cause, and at the same time does not appreciate the ability of his subordinate officers; thus he arouses fierce resentment and brings an avalanche of ruin upon his head.” He takes 能, therefore, in the sense of 才; but I think that Ch‘ên Hao is right in his paraphrase 不顧能否 “they don’t care if it be possible or no.” My interpretation of the whole passage is that of Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü. Tu Mu gives a long extract from the Tso Chuan, 宣公, XII. 3, showing how the great battle of 邲 Pi [597 B.C.] was lost for the 晉 Chin State through the contumacy of 先縠 Hsien Hu and the resentful spite of 魏錡 Wei I and 趙旃 Chao Chan. Chang Yü also alludes to the mutinous conduct of 欒黶 Luan Yen [ibid. 襄公, XIV. 3].
Ts‘ao Kung interprets General as being about Angry, which seems a bit of a stretch. Wang Hsi notes: 怒りを理に基づかず、助ける才能を知らずに激発すると、その凶悪さは山崩れのように迫ってくる。 "This means that the general is angry without reason, and at the same time doesn’t recognize the talents of his subordinate officers; as a result, he stirs up intense resentment and brings a disaster upon himself." He takes 能 to mean 才; however, I believe Ch‘ên Hao is correct in his paraphrase 不管能不能 "they don’t care if it’s possible or not." My interpretation of the entire passage aligns with Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü. Tu Mu provides a lengthy excerpt from the Tso Chuan, 宣公, XII. 3, illustrating how the significant battle of 邲 Pi [597 B.C.] was lost for the 晋 Chin State due to the defiance of 先縠 Hsien Hu and the bitter spite of 魏錡 Wei I and 趙旃 Chao Chan. Chang Yü also references the rebellious behavior of 欒黶 Luan Yen [ibid. Xiang Gong, XIV. 3].
{107}
{107}
18. 將弱不嚴教道不明吏卒無常陳兵縱橫曰亂
18. The weak and undisciplined lead to chaos and disorder in the ranks.
When the general is weak and without authority; when his orders are not clear and distinct;
When the general is weak and lacks authority; when his orders are not clear and specific;
Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 4) says: 上無疑令,則衆不二聽,動無疑事,則衆不二志 “If the commander gives his orders with decision, the soldiers will not wait to hear them twice; if his moves are made without vacillation, the soldiers will not be in two minds about doing their duty.” General Baden-Powell says, italicising the words: “The secret of getting successful work out of your trained men lies in one nutshell—in the clearness of the instructions they receive.”[177] Assuming that clear instructions beget confidence, this is very much what Wei Liao Tzŭ (loc. cit.) goes on to say: 未有不信其心而能得其力者也. Cf. also Wu Tzŭ ch. 3: 用兵之害猶豫最大三軍之災生於狐疑 “the most fatal defect in a military leader is diffidence; the worst calamities that befall an army arise from hesitation.”
Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 4) says: 上无疑令,众不二听,动无疑事,众不二志 “If the commander gives his orders decisively, the soldiers won’t hesitate to follow; if his actions are steady, the soldiers will confidently fulfill their duties.” General Baden-Powell emphasizes this by stating: “The secret to getting successful work from your trained personnel is simple—in the clarity of the instructions they receive.” [177] Assuming that clear instructions foster confidence, this aligns with what Wei Liao Tzŭ (loc. cit.) states: No one can gain strength without trusting their heart.. Cf. also Wu Tzŭ ch. 3: The greatest harm of war is hesitation; the disaster for the army arises from doubt. “the greatest flaw in a military leader is indecision; the worst disasters that strike an army arise from hesitation.”
when there are no fixed duties assigned to officers and men,
when there are no set tasks assigned to officers and soldiers,
吏卒皆不拘常度 “Neither officers nor men have any regular routine” [Tu Mu].
吏卒都不拘礼节 “Neither officers nor soldiers stick to any regular schedule” [Tu Mu].
and the ranks are formed in a slovenly haphazard manner, the result is utter disorganisation.
and the ranks are formed in a messy, careless way, the result is utter disorganization.
19. 將不能料敵以少合衆以弱擊强兵無選鋒曰北
19. Cannot outsmart and unite the weak to attack the strong, says the North.
When a general, unable to estimate the enemy’s strength, allows an inferior force to engage a larger one, or hurls a weak detachment against a powerful one, and neglects to place picked soldiers in the front rank, the result must be a rout.
When a general, unable to gauge the enemy's strength, lets a weaker force take on a larger one, or sends a small unit against a strong one, and fails to position his best soldiers in the front line, the outcome is bound to be a rout.
Chang Yü paraphrases the latter part of the sentence 不選驍勇之士使爲先鋒兵必敗北也, and continues: 凡戰必用精銳爲前鋒者一則壯吾志一則挫敵威也 “Whenever there is fighting to be done, the keenest spirits should be{108} appointed to serve in the front ranks, both in order to strengthen the resolution of our own men and to demoralise the enemy.” Cf. the primi ordines of Caesar (“De Bello Gallico,” V. 28, 44 et al.). There seems little to distinguish 北 from 走 in § 15, except that 北 is a more forcible word.
Chang Yü rewrites the latter part of the sentence 不选勇士作先锋必败北也, and goes on to say: Using elite troops as vanguard boosts our morale and weakens the enemy's confidence. “Whenever there is fighting to be done, the best soldiers should be {108} appointed to serve in the front lines, both to boost the morale of our own troops and to weaken the enemy’s resolve.” Cf. the primi ordines of Caesar (“De Bello Gallico,” V. 28, 44 et al.). There seems to be little difference between 北 and Go in § 15, except that 北 is a more forceful term.
20. 凡此六者敗之道也將之至任不可不察也
20. The path of defeat in these six matters must not be overlooked.
These are six ways of courting defeat,
These are six ways to invite failure,
Ch‘ên Hao makes them out to be: (1) 不量寡衆 “neglect to estimate the enemy’s strength;” (2) 本乏刑德 “want of authority;” (3) 失於訓練 “defective training;” (4) 非理興怒 “unjustifiable anger;” (5) 法令不行 “non-observance of discipline;” (6) 不擇驍果 “failure to use picked men.”
Ch'en Hao identifies the following issues: (1) 不量寡众 “neglecting to assess the enemy's strength;” (2) 本乏刑德 “lack of authority;” (3) Lack of training “inadequate training;” (4) Non-rational anger “unjustified anger;” (5) Laws aren't enforced. “failure to enforce discipline;” (6) 不择骁果 “not selecting the best men.”
which must be carefully noted by the general who has attained a responsible post.
which must be carefully noted by the general who has reached a responsible position.
See supra, § 13.
See above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
21. 夫地形者兵之助也料敵制勝計險阨遠近上將之道也
21. 地形是战争的助力,预判敌人和制定胜利的计划,是接近和抵御的关键。
The natural formation of the country is the soldier’s best ally;
The natural landscape of the country is the soldier's greatest ally;
Chia Lin’s text has the reading 易 for 助. Ch‘ên Hao says: 天時不如地利 “The advantages of weather and season are not equal to those connected with ground.”
Chia Lin’s text reads Easy for 助. Ch‘ên Hao says: Timing is not as important as location. “The benefits of weather and season are not as important as those related to the land.”
but a power of estimating the adversary,
but a talent for assessing the opponent,
The insertion of a “but” is necessary to show the connection of thought here. A general should always utilise, but never rely wholly on natural advantages of terrain.
The insertion of a “but” is necessary to show the connection of thought here. A general should always use, but never completely depend on, the natural advantages of the terrain.
of controlling the forces of victory,
of controlling the forces of victory,
制勝 is one of those condensed expressions which mean so much in Chinese, and so little in an English translation. What it seems to imply is complete mastery of the situation from the beginning.
Winning is one of those compact phrases that carries a lot of meaning in Chinese and very little in English. It suggests having total control of the situation from the start.
and of shrewdly calculating difficulties, dangers and distances,
and of cleverly figuring out challenges, risks, and distances,
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 計極險易利害遠近. I am decidedly puzzled by Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “an eye for steepness, command and distances.” Where did he find the word which I have put in italics?
The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 計算風險和利益. I am really confused by Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “an eye for steepness, command and distances.” Where did he get the word I’ve italicized?
{109}
{109}
constitutes the test of a great general.
constitutes the ultimate test of a great general.
A somewhat free translation of 道. As Chang Yü remarks, these are 兵之本 “the essentials of soldiering,” ground being only a helpful accessory.
A somewhat free translation of 道. As Chang Yü points out, these are Core of the army “the essentials of soldiering,” with ground being just a useful addition.
22. 知此而用戰者必勝不知此而用戰者必敗
Know this and you'll win in battle; ignore it and you'll lose.
He who knows these things, and in fighting puts his knowledge into practice, will win his battles. He who knows them not, nor practises them, will surely be defeated.
The person who understands these things and applies their knowledge in battle will win their fights. The one who doesn’t understand or practice them will definitely be defeated.
23. 故戰道必勝主曰無戰必戰可也戰道不勝主曰必戰無戰可也
23. The way of war must prevail; the master says if there's no war, one can avoid battle. The way of war does not prevail; the master says one must fight even when there's no war.
If fighting is sure to result in victory, then you must fight, even though the ruler forbid it; if fighting will not result in victory, then you must not fight even at the ruler’s bidding.
If fighting is guaranteed to lead to victory, then you should fight, even if the ruler forbids it; if fighting won't lead to victory, then you shouldn't fight even if the ruler commands it.
Cf. VIII. § 3 fin. Huang-shih Kung of the Ch‘in dynasty, who is said to have been the patron of 張良 Chang Liang and to have written the 三略, has these words attributed to him: 出軍行師將在自專進退內御則功難成故聖主明王跪而推轂 “The responsibility of setting an army in motion must devolve on the general alone; if advance and retreat are controlled from the Palace, brilliant results will hardly be achieved. Hence the god-like ruler and the enlightened monarch are content to play a humble part in furthering their country’s cause [lit., kneel down to push the chariot wheel].” This means that 閫外之事將軍裁之 “in matters lying outside the zenana, the decision of the military commander must be absolute.” Chang Yü also quotes the saying: 軍中不聞天子之詔 “Decrees of the Son of Heaven do not penetrate the walls of a camp.” Napoleon, who has been accused of allowing his generals too little independence of action, speaks in the same sense: “Un général en chef n’est pas à couvert de ses fautes à la guerre par un ordre de son souverain ou du ministre, quand celui qui le donne est éloigné du champ d’opération, et qu’il connaît mal, ou ne connaît pas du tout le dernier état des choses.”[178]
Cf. VIII. § 3 fin. Huang-shih Kung of the Ch‘in dynasty, who is said to have been the patron of Zhang Liang Chang Liang and to have written the Three strategies, has these words attributed to him: 出軍行師將在自專進退內御則功難成故聖主明王跪而推轂 “The responsibility for leading an army must fall solely on the general; if decisions about advancing or retreating are made from the Palace, achieving outstanding results will be difficult. Therefore, the wise ruler and the enlightened monarch are willing to assume a humble role in supporting their nation's efforts [lit., kneel down to push the chariot wheel].” This means that 外部事务将由将军处理 “in matters outside the inner quarters, the military commander's decision must be final.” Chang Yü also quotes the saying: Army doesn't hear the emperor's decree. “Decrees of the Son of Heaven do not reach the camp.” Napoleon, who has been criticized for not giving his generals enough independence, echoes this sentiment: “A general in chief is not exempt from their mistakes in war by an order from their sovereign or the minister when the one giving the order is far from the field of operations and knows little or nothing about the current situation.”[178]
{110}
{110}
24. 故進不求名退不避罪唯民是保而利合於主國之寳也
24. So, seek not fame nor avoid guilt; only the people are the treasure that benefits the sovereign.
The general who advances without coveting fame and retreats without fearing disgrace,
The general who moves forward without seeking glory and pulls back without being afraid of shame,
It was Wellington, I think, who said that the hardest thing of all for a soldier is to retreat.
It was Wellington, I believe, who said that the hardest thing for a soldier is to fall back.
whose only thought is to protect his country and do good service for his sovereign,
whose only concern is to defend his country and serve his ruler well,
合, which is omitted by the T‘u Shu, is said by Ch‘ên Hao to be equivalent to 歸. If it had to be separately translated, it would be something like our word “accrue.”
合, which is left out by the T‘u Shu, is described by Ch‘ên Hao as being equivalent to 归. If it needed to be translated on its own, it would be similar to our word “accrue.”
is the jewel of the kingdom.
is the jewel of the kingdom.
A noble presentment, in few words, of the Chinese “happy warrior.” Such a man, says Ho Shih, 罪及其身不悔也 “even if he had to suffer punishment, would not regret his conduct.”
A noble description, in a few words, of the Chinese "happy warrior." Such a man, says Ho Shih, 罪及其身不悔也 “even if he had to suffer punishment, would not regret his actions.”
25. 視卒如嬰兒故可與之赴深谿視卒如愛子故可與之俱死
25. Treat soldiers like infants, so you can take them into deep valleys; treat soldiers like beloved sons, so you can die together.
Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will follow you into the deepest valleys; look on them as your own beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death.
Treat your soldiers like your own children, and they will follow you into the toughest situations; see them as your beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death.
Cf. I. § 6. In this connection, Tu Mu draws for us an engaging picture of the famous general Wu Ch‘i, from whose treatise on war I have frequently had occasion to quote: “He wore the same clothes and ate the same food as the meanest of his soldiers, refused to have either a horse to ride or a mat to sleep on, carried his own surplus rations wrapped in a parcel, and shared every hardship with his men. One of his soldiers was suffering from an abscess, and Wu Ch‘i himself sucked out the virus. The soldier’s mother, hearing this, began wailing and lamenting. Somebody asked her, saying: ‘Why do you cry? Your son is only a common soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief himself has sucked the poison from his sore.’ The woman replied: ‘Many years ago, Lord Wu performed a similar service for my husband, who never left him afterwards, and finally met his death at the hands of the enemy. And now that he has done the same for my son, he too will fall fighting I know not where’.” Li Ch‘üan mentions 楚子 the Viscount of Ch‘u, who invaded the small state of 蕭 Hsiao during the winter. 申公 The Duke of Shên said to him: “Many of{111} the soldiers are suffering severely from the cold.” So he made a round of the whole army, comforting and encouraging the men; and straightway they felt as if they were clothed in garments lined with floss silk. [Tso Chuan, 宣公, XII. 5]. Chang Yü alludes to the same passage, saying: 温言一撫士同挾纊.
Cf. I. § 6. In this context, Tu Mu gives us a vivid portrayal of the renowned general Wu Ch‘i, whose treatise on warfare I have often quoted: “He wore the same clothes and ate the same food as the least of his soldiers, refused to have a horse to ride or a mat to sleep on, carried his own extra rations in a bundle, and shared every hardship with his men. One of his soldiers was suffering from an abscess, and Wu Ch‘i himself sucked out the infection. The soldier’s mother, upon hearing this, began to cry and mourn. Someone asked her, ‘Why are you crying? Your son is just a regular soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief himself has removed the poison from his wound.’ The woman replied, ‘Many years ago, Lord Wu did a similar thing for my husband, who never left his side afterwards and ultimately died at the hands of the enemy. And now that he has done the same for my son, he too will fall in battle, I know not where.’” Li Ch‘üan mentions 楚子 the Viscount of Ch‘u, who invaded the small state of 蕭 Hsiao during the winter. 申公 The Duke of Shên told him, “Many of{111} the soldiers are suffering greatly from the cold.” So he went around the whole army, comforting and encouraging the men; and immediately they felt as if they were wearing garments lined with soft silk. [Tso Chuan, Xuan Gong, XII. 5]. Chang Yü refers to the same passage, saying: 温言一撫士同挾纊.
26. 厚而不能使愛而不能令亂而不能治譬如驕子不可用也
26. Thick but not able to love, not able to chaos, not able to manage; like a proud child, not usable.
If, however, you are indulgent, but unable to make your authority felt; kind-hearted, but unable to enforce your commands; and incapable, moreover, of quelling disorder:
If, however, you are lenient but can't make your authority clear; compassionate but can't enforce your orders; and unable, on top of that, to restore order:
Capt. Calthrop has got these three clauses quite wrong. The last he translates: “overindulgence may produce disorder.”
Capt. Calthrop has totally misinterpreted these three clauses. He translates the last one as: “overindulgence can lead to chaos.”
then your soldiers must be likened to spoilt children; they are useless for any practical purpose.
then your soldiers must be compared to spoiled children; they are useless for any practical purpose.
Cf. IX. § 42. We read in the 陰符經, pt. 2: 害生于思 “Injury comes out of kindness.” Li Ching once said that if you could make your soldiers afraid of you, they would not be afraid of the enemy. Tu Mu recalls an instance of stern military discipline which occurred in 219 A.D., when 呂蒙 Lü Mêng was occupying the town of 江陵 Chiang-ling. He had given stringent orders to his army not to molest the inhabitants nor take anything from them by force. Nevertheless, a certain officer serving under his banner, who happened to be a fellow-townsman, ventured to appropriate a bamboo hat (笠) belonging to one of the people, in order to wear it over his regulation helmet as a protection against the rain. Lü Mêng considered that the fact of his being also a native of 汝南 Ju-nan should not be allowed to palliate a clear breach of discipline, and accordingly he ordered his summary execution, the tears rolling down his face, however, as he did so. This act of severity filled the army with wholesome awe, and from that time forth even articles dropped in the highway were not picked up. [San Kuo Chih, ch. 54, f. 13 ro. & vo.].
Cf. IX. § 42. We read in the 陰符經, pt. 2: Worry creates harm. “Injury comes out of kindness.” Li Ching once said that if you can make your soldiers afraid of you, they won’t be afraid of the enemy. Tu Mu recalls an example of strict military discipline from 219 A.D., when 呂蒙 Lü Mêng was in charge of the town of 江陵 Chiang-ling. He had issued strict orders to his troops not to harm the locals or take anything from them by force. However, one officer, who was also from the same town, dared to take a bamboo hat (Hat) from one of the residents to wear over his regulation helmet for protection against the rain. Lü Mêng thought that being from 汝南 Ju-nan shouldn’t excuse a clear violation of discipline, so he ordered the officer's execution, tears streaming down his face as he did so. This act of harshness instilled a deep respect in the army, and from then on, even items dropped on the road were not picked up. [San Kuo Chih, ch. 54, f. 13 ro. & vo.].
27. 知吾卒之可以擊而不知敵之不可擊勝之半也
27. Know my strengths can win, but don’t underestimate the enemy’s power.
If we know that our own men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware that the enemy is not open to attack, we have gone only halfway towards victory.
If we know that our own troops are ready to attack, but don’t realize that the enemy isn't vulnerable, we've only taken half the steps toward victory.
That is, as Ts‘ao Kung says, “the issue in this case is uncertain.”
That is, as Ts‘ao Kung says, “the issue in this case is uncertain.”
{112}
{112}
28. 知敵之可擊而不知吾卒之不可以擊勝之半也
28. Know the enemy's weaknesses but not our own troops' inability to achieve victory.
If we know that the enemy is open to attack, but are unaware that our own men are not in a condition to attack, we have gone only halfway towards victory.
If we realize that the enemy is vulnerable to attack, but don't know that our own troops aren't ready to strike, we've only made partial progress toward victory.
Cf. III. § 13 (1).
Cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (1).
29. 知敵之可擊知吾卒之可以擊而不知地形之不可以戰勝之半也
29. Know the enemy's weaknesses, know our troops' strengths, but ignorance of terrain leads to defeat.
If we know that the enemy is open to attack, and also know that our men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware that the nature of the ground makes fighting impracticable, we have still gone only halfway towards victory.
If we know that the enemy is vulnerable to an attack, and we also know that our troops are ready to engage, but we don't realize that the terrain makes fighting impossible, then we've only made it halfway to victory.
I may take this opportunity of pointing out the rather nice distinction in meaning between 擊 and 攻. The latter is simply “to attack” without any further implication, whereas 擊 is a stronger word which in nine cases out of ten means “to attack with expectation of victory,” “to fall upon,” as we should say, or even “to crush.” On the other hand, 擊 is not quite synonymous with 伐, which is mostly used of operations on a larger scale, as of one State making war on another, often with the added idea of invasion. 征, finally, has special reference to the subjugation of rebels. See Mencius, VII. 2. ii. 2.
I’d like to take this chance to highlight the interesting difference in meaning between 击 and 攻. The latter simply means “to attack” without any additional connotation, while Hit is a stronger term that usually means “to attack with the expectation of victory,” “to launch an assault,” or even “to crush.” However, 击 is not exactly the same as 伐, which is primarily used for larger-scale operations, like one state waging war on another, often implying invasion. Finally, 征 specifically refers to the subjugation of rebels. See Mencius, VII. 2. ii. 2.
30. 故知兵者動而不迷舉而不窮
30. Knowing how to fight means moving without confusion and acting without exhaustion.
Hence the experienced soldier, once in motion, is never bewildered; once he has broken camp, he is never at a loss.
Therefore, the seasoned soldier, once on the move, is never confused; once he has set out, he always knows what to do.
The reason being, according to Tu Mu, that he has taken his measures so thoroughly as to ensure victory beforehand. “He does not move recklessly,” says Chang Yü, “so that when he does move, he makes no mistakes.” Another reading substitutes 困 for 迷 and 頓 for 窮. The latter variant only is adopted by the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Note that 窮 here means “at the end of his mental resources.”
The reason is, according to Tu Mu, that he has planned everything so thoroughly that he ensures victory ahead of time. “He doesn’t act impulsively,” says Chang Yü, “so when he does act, he makes no mistakes.” Another interpretation replaces 困 with 迷 and 頓 with broke. Only the latter variant is accepted by the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Note that broke here means “at the end of his mental resources.”
31. 故曰知彼知己勝乃不殆知地知天勝乃可全
31. If you know your enemy and yourself, you will not be in danger. If you know the ground and the heavens, you will be safe in all your endeavors.
Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, your victory will not stand in doubt;
Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, your victory is guaranteed;
{113}
{113}
Capt. Calthrop makes the saying end here, which cannot be justified.
Capt. Calthrop ends the saying here, which can't be justified.
if you know Heaven and know Earth,
if you know Heaven and know Earth,
天 and 地 are transposed for the sake of the jingle between 天 and 全. The original text, however, has 知天知地, and the correction has been made from the T‘ung Tien.
Heaven and Planet Earth are switched around for the rhyme between Heaven and All. The original text, however, has Knowing Heaven and Knowing Earth, and the correction has been made from the T‘ung Tien.
you may make your victory complete.
you can fully achieve your victory.
As opposed to 勝之半, above. The original text has 勝乃不窮, the corruption being perhaps due to the occurrence of 不窮 in the preceding sentence. Here, however 不窮 would not be synonymous with 不困, but equivalent to 不可以窮 “inexhaustible,” “beyond computation.” Cf. V. § 11. The T‘ung Tien has again supplied the true reading. Li Ch‘üan sums up as follows: 人事天時地利三者同知則百戰百勝 “Given a knowledge of three things—the affairs of man, the seasons of heaven and the natural advantages of earth—, victory will invariably crown your battles.”
As opposed to 勝之半, above. The original text has 勝特立獨行, and the error might be because not poor appears in the previous sentence. However, here not poor wouldn’t mean the same as Not tired, but would be equivalent to 不能貧窮 meaning “inexhaustible” or “beyond calculation.” See V. § 11. The T‘ung Tien has again provided the correct reading. Li Ch‘üan summarizes it like this: Human resources, timing, and location - know these three for guaranteed victories. “When you understand three things—the affairs of people, the seasons of heaven, and the natural advantages of the earth—victory will always accompany you in battle.”
{114}
{114}
XI. Nine Lands Chapter
THE NINE SITUATIONS.
Li Ch‘üan is not quite right in calling these 勝敵之地. As we shall see, some of them are highly disadvantageous from the military point of view. Wang Hsi more correctly says: 用兵之地利害有九也 “There are nine military situations, good and bad.” One would like to distinguish the 九地 from the six 地形 of chap. X by saying that the latter refer to the natural formation or geographical features of the country, while the 九地 have more to do with the condition of the army, being 地勢 “situations” as opposed to “grounds.” But it is soon found impossible to carry out the distinction. Both are cross-divisions, for among the 地形 we have “temporising ground” side by side with “narrow passes,” while in the present chapter there is even greater confusion.
Li Ch‘üan is mistaken in calling these 勝敵之地. As we will see, some of them are actually quite disadvantageous from a military perspective. Wang Hsi more accurately states: 用兵的地利害有九个。 “There are nine military situations, both good and bad.” It would be helpful to differentiate the Nine Realms from the six Terrain of chap. X by noting that the latter refers to the natural landscape or geographical features of the land, while the Nine Realms relates more to the condition of the army, being Terrain “situations” rather than “grounds.” However, this distinction soon proves impossible to maintain. Both categories overlap, as among the Terrain we find “temporizing ground” alongside “narrow passes,” while in this chapter, the confusion is even greater.
1. 孫子曰用兵之法有散地有輕地有爭地有交地有衢地有重地有圮地有圍地有死地
1. Sun Tzu said the methods of warfare include dispersed ground, light ground, contentious ground, intersecting ground, entangled ground, heavy ground, collapsed ground, enclosed ground, and dead ground.
Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war recognises nine varieties of ground: (1) Dispersive ground; (2) facile ground; (3) contentious ground; (4) open ground; (5) ground of intersecting highways; (6) serious ground; (7) difficult ground; (8) hemmed-in ground; (9) desperate ground.
Sun Tzu said: The art of war recognizes nine types of terrain: (1) dispersive terrain; (2) easy terrain; (3) contentious terrain; (4) open terrain; (5) crossroads; (6) critical terrain; (7) challenging terrain; (8) confined terrain; (9) desperate terrain.
2. 諸侯自戰其地者爲散地
2. Feudal lords fighting over their land are considered fragmented territories.
When a chieftain is fighting in his own territory, it is dispersive ground.
When a leader is fighting in his own territory, it is scattered ground.
So called because the soldiers, being near to their homes and anxious to see their wives and children, are likely to seize the opportunity afforded by a battle and scatter in every direction. “In their advance,” observes Tu Mu, “they will lack the valour of desperation, and when they retreat, they will find harbours of refuge.” The 者, which appears in the T‘u Shu, seems to have been accidentally omitted in my edition of the standard text.
So named because the soldiers, close to home and eager to see their wives and kids, are likely to take the chance presented by a battle and run off in all directions. “As they move forward,” Tu Mu notes, “they won’t have the bravery that comes from desperation, and when they pull back, they will find places to take shelter.” The 者, which appears in the T‘u Shu, seems to have been accidentally left out in my edition of the standard text.
{115}
{115}
3. 入人之地而不深者爲輕地
3. Visiting a place but not delving deeply is considered superficial.
When he has penetrated into hostile territory, but to no great distance, it is facile ground.
When he has entered enemy territory, but not too far, it is easy ground.
Li Ch‘üan and Ho Shih say 輕於退也 “because of the facility for retreating,” and the other commentators give similar explanations. Tu Mu remarks: 師出越境必焚舟梁示民無返顧之心 “When your army has crossed the border, you should burn your boats and bridges, in order to make it clear to everybody that you have no hankering after home.” I do not think that “disturbing ground,” Capt. Calthrop’s rendering of 輕地, has anything to justify it. If an idiomatic translation is out of the question, one should at least attempt to be literal.
Li Ch‘üan and Ho Shih say Not worth the trouble. “because it's easy to retreat,” and other commentators provide similar explanations. Tu Mu notes: Warriors crossing borders must burn ships to show no retreat in their hearts. “When your army crosses the border, you should burn your boats and bridges to make it clear to everyone that you have no desire to go back home.” I don’t think that “disturbing ground,” Capt. Calthrop’s translation of Gently, has any merit. If an idiomatic translation isn’t possible, at least one should strive to be literal.
4. 我得則利彼得亦利者爲爭地
4. I must gain for Peter as well as for others.
Ground the possession of which imports great advantage to either side, is contentious ground.
Ground that holds significant benefits for either side is disputed territory.
I must apologise for using this word in a sense not known to the dictionary, i.e. “to be contended for”—Tu Mu’s 必爭之地. Ts‘ao Kung says: 可以少勝衆弱勝强 “ground on which the few and the weak can defeat the many and the strong,” such as 阨喉 “the neck of a pass,” instanced by Li Ch‘üan. Thus, Thermopylae was a 爭地, because the possession of it, even for a few days only, meant holding the entire invading army in check and thus gaining invaluable time. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. V. ad init.: 以一擊十莫善於阨 “For those who have to fight in the ratio of one to ten, there is nothing better than a narrow pass.” When 呂光 Lü Kuang was returning from his triumphant expedition to Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had got as far as 宜禾 I-ho, laden with spoils, 梁熙 Liang Hsi, administrator of 涼州 Liang-chou, taking advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of Ch‘in, plotted against him and was for barring his way into the province. 楊翰 Yang Han, governor of 高昌 Kao-ch‘ang, counselled him, saying: “Lü Kuang is fresh from his victories in the west, and his soldiers are vigorous and mettlesome. If we oppose him in the shifting sands of the desert, we shall be no match for him, and we must therefore try a different plan. Let us hasten to occupy the defile at the mouth of the 高梧 Kao-wu pass, thus cutting him off from supplies of water, and when his troops are prostrated with thirst, we can dictate our own terms without moving. Or if you think that the pass I mention is too far off, we could make a stand against him at the 伊吾 I-wu pass, which is{116} nearer. The cunning and resource of 子房 Tzŭ-fang himself [i.e. 張良] would be expended in vain against the enormous strength of these two positions.” Liang Hsi, refusing to act on this advice, was overwhelmed and swept away by the invader. [See 晉書, ch. 122, fol. 3 ro, and 歴代紀事年表, ch. 43, fol. 26.]
I must apologize for using this word in a way that's not in the dictionary, meaning "to be fought over"—Tu Mu’s critical battleground. Ts‘ao Kung says: 可以少胜众弱胜强 “the ground on which the few and the weak can defeat the many and the strong,” like 阨喉 “the neck of a pass,” as noted by Li Ch‘üan. Therefore, Thermopylae was a 土地争夺 because holding it, even for just a few days, meant stopping the entire invading army and gaining critical time. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. V. ad init.: Flush with a single blow “For those who have to fight in the ratio of one to ten, there’s nothing better than a narrow pass.” When 吕光 Lü Kuang was returning from his successful campaign in Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had reached 宜禾 I-ho, loaded with spoils, 梁熙 Liang Hsi, the administrator of Liangzhou Liang-chou, took advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of Ch‘in, and plotted against him, intending to block his way into the province. 楊翰 Yang Han, governor of 高昌 Kao-ch‘ang, advised him, saying: “Lü Kuang is fresh from victories in the west, and his soldiers are strong and energetic. If we confront him in the shifting sands of the desert, we won't stand a chance, so we need to try a different plan. Let’s quickly occupy the defile at the mouth of the 高梧 Kao-wu pass, cutting him off from water supplies, and when his troops are weakened by thirst, we can set our own terms without moving. Or if you think the pass I mentioned is too far away, we could hold our ground against him at the 伊吾 I-wu pass, which is{116} closer. The cleverness and strategy of 子房 Tzŭ-fang himself [i.e. Zhang Liang] would be useless against the overwhelming strength of these two positions.” Liang Hsi, refusing to follow this advice, was overwhelmed and defeated by the invader. [See 晋书, ch. 122, fol. 3 ro, and Chronological History Records, ch. 43, fol. 26.]
5. 我可以往彼可以來者爲交地
5. I can go where they can come
Ground on which each side has liberty of movement is open ground.
Ground on which both sides can move freely is open ground.
This is only a makeshift translation of 交, which according to Ts‘ao Kung stands for 交錯 “ground covered with a network of roads,” like a chess-board. Another interpretation, suggested by Ho Shih, is 交通 “ground on which intercommunication is easy.” In either case, it must evidently be 平原 “flat country,” and therefore 不可杜絶 “cannot be blocked.” Cf. 通形, X. § 2.
This is just a rough translation of 交, which according to Ts‘ao Kung means 交錯 “a landscape covered with a network of roads,” similar to a chessboard. Another interpretation, proposed by Ho Shih, is Traffic “land where communication is easy.” In either case, it clearly must be Plain “flat land,” and thus 不可断绝 “cannot be blocked.” Cf. 通形, X. § 2.
6. 諸侯之地三屬先至而得天下之衆者爲衢地
6. The territory of the lords that first gathers the people of the world is the central land.
Ground which forms the key to three contiguous states,
Ground that connects three neighboring states,
我與敵相當而旁有他國也 “Our country adjoining the enemy’s and a third country conterminous with both.” [Ts‘ao Kung.] Mêng Shih instances the small principality of 鄭 Chêng, which was bounded on the north-east by 齊 Ch‘i, on the west by 晉 Chin, and on the south by 楚 Ch‘u.
我和敌人势均力敌,旁边还有其他国家。 “Our country is next to the enemy’s and has a neighboring country touching both.” [Ts‘ao Kung.] Mêng Shih refers to the small principality of 鄭 Chêng, which was bordered on the north-east by 齐 Ch‘i, on the west by 晋 Chin, and on the south by 楚 Ch‘u.
so that he who occupies it first has most of the Empire at his command,
so that the person who takes it first has the majority of the Empire under their control,
天下 of course stands for the loose confederacy of states into which China was divided under the Chou dynasty. The belligerent who holds this dominating position can constrain most of them to become his allies. See infra, § 48. 衆 appears at first sight to be “the masses” or “population” of the Empire, but it is more probably, as Tu Yu says, 諸侯之衆.
World refers to the loose alliance of states that China was divided into during the Chou dynasty. The dominant power can compel most of them to become his allies. See infra, § 48. 衆 seems at first to mean “the masses” or “population” of the Empire, but it’s more likely, as Tu Yu suggests, to refer to Lords and nobles.
is ground of intersecting highways.
is the intersection of highways.
Capt. Calthrop’s “path-ridden ground” might stand well enough for 交地 above, but it does not bring out the force of 衢地, which clearly denotes the central position where important highways meet.
Capt. Calthrop’s “path-ridden ground” might be suitable for Land transfer above, but it doesn’t capture the significance of 衢地, which clearly indicates the central point where key highways converge.
{117}
{117}
7. 入人之地深背城邑多者爲重地
7. Entering a region with many cities is crucial.
When an army has penetrated into the heart of a hostile country, leaving a number of fortified cities in its rear,
When an army has moved deep into the heart of an enemy country, leaving several fortified cities behind,
After 多, the T‘ung Tien intercalates the gloss 難以返.
After 多, the T‘ung Tien adds the gloss 難以返.
it is serious ground.
it's serious ground.
Wang Hsi explains the name by saying that 兵至此者事勢重也 “when an army has reached such a point, its situation is serious.” Li Ch‘üan instances (1) the victorious march of 樂毅 Yo I into the capital of Ch‘i in 284 B.C., and (2) the attack on Ch‘u, six years later, by the Ch‘in general 白起 Po Ch‘i.
Wang Hsi clarifies the name by stating that The situation is critical here. “when an army reaches this point, the situation is serious.” Li Ch‘üan cites (1) the victorious advance of Leyi Yo I into the capital of Ch‘i in 284 B.C., and (2) the attack on Ch‘u, six years later, by the Ch‘in general Bai Qi Po Ch‘i.
8. 山林險阻沮澤凡難行之道者爲圮地
8. Dangerous mountains and forests are impassable terrain.
Mountain forests,
Mountain forests,
Or simply, “forests.” I follow the T‘u Shu in omitting the 行 before 山林, given in the standard text, which is not only otiose but spoils the rhythm of the sentence.
Or simply, “forests.” I follow the T‘u Shu in leaving out the 行 before mountain forest, as it appears in the standard text, which is not only unnecessary but also disrupts the flow of the sentence.
rugged steeps, marshes and fens—all country that is hard to traverse: this is difficult ground.
rugged slopes, marshes, and wetlands—all land that's tough to navigate: this is challenging terrain.
圮 p‘i3 (to be distinguished from 圯 i4) is defined by K‘ang Hsi (after the Shuo Wên) as 毁 “to destroy.” Hence Chia Lin explains 圮地 as ground 經水所毁 “that has been ruined by water passing over it,” and Tu Yu simply as 沮洳之地 “swampy ground.” But Ch‘ên Hao says that the word is specially applied to deep hollows—what Chu-ko Liang, he tells us, used to designate by the expressive term 地獄 “earth-hells.” Compare the 天井 of IX. § 15.
圮 p‘i3 (to be distinguished from 圯 i4) is defined by K‘ang Hsi (after the Shuo Wên) as 毁 “to destroy.” So, Chia Lin explains 圮地 as ground 被水毁坏 “that has been ruined by water passing over it,” and Tu Yu simply refers to it as Desolate land “swampy ground.” However, Ch‘ên Hao mentions that the term is particularly used for deep hollows—what Chu-ko Liang, according to him, used to call Hell “earth-hells.” Compare the ceiling of IX. § 15.
9. 所由入者隘所從歸者迂彼寡可以擊吾之衆者爲圍地
9. The few who enter can be overwhelmed by my many.
Ground which is reached through narrow gorges, and from which we can only retire by tortuous paths, so that a small number of the enemy would suffice to crush a large body of our men: this is hemmed-in ground.
Ground accessed through narrow gorges, from which we can only retreat via winding paths, so that a small number of enemies would be enough to defeat a large group of our men: this is confined ground.
10. 疾戰則存不疾戰則亡者爲死地
10. Fight fiercely to survive; hesitate and you will perish.
Ground on which we can only be saved from destruction by fighting without delay, is desperate ground.
Ground where we can only be saved from destruction by fighting immediately is desperate ground.
{118}
{118}
The situation, as pictured by Ts‘ao Kung, is very similar to the 圍地, except that here escape is no longer possible: 前有高山後有大水進則不得退則有礙 “A lofty mountain in front, a large river behind, advance impossible, retreat blocked.” Ch‘ên Hao says: 人在死地如坐漏船伏燒屋 “to be on ‘desperate ground’ is like sitting in a leaking boat or crouching in a burning house.” Tu Mu quotes from Li Ching a vivid description of the plight of an army thus entrapped: “Suppose an army invading hostile territory without the aid of local guides:—it falls into a fatal snare and is at the enemy’s mercy. A ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a pathway so perilous that the horses have to be roped together and the chariots carried in slings, no passage open in front, retreat cut off behind, no choice but to proceed in single file (鴈行魚貫之嚴). Then, before there is time to range our soldiers in order of battle, the enemy in overwhelming strength suddenly appears on the scene. Advancing, we can nowhere take a breathing-space; retreating, we have no haven of refuge. We seek a pitched battle, but in vain; yet standing on the defensive, none of us has a moment’s respite. If we simply maintain our ground, whole days and months will crawl by; the moment we make a move, we have to sustain the enemy’s attacks on front and rear. The country is wild, destitute of water and plants; the army is lacking in the necessaries of life, the horses are jaded and the men worn-out, all the resources of strength and skill unavailing, the pass so narrow that a single man defending it can check the onset of ten thousand; all means of offence in the hands of the enemy, all points of vantage already forfeited by ourselves:—in this terrible plight, even though we had the most valiant soldiers and the keenest of weapons, how could they be employed with the slightest effect?” Students of Greek history may be reminded of the awful close to the Sicilian expedition, and the agony of the Athenians under Nicias and Demosthenes. [See Thucydides, VII. 78 sqq.].
The situation described by Ts‘ao Kung is very similar to a 围起来, except that escape is no longer an option: 前有高山後有大水進則不得退則有礙 “A tall mountain in front, a big river behind, moving forward is impossible, retreat is blocked.” Ch‘ên Hao states: 人在死地如坐漏船伏烧屋 “Being on ‘desperate ground’ is like sitting in a leaking boat or hiding in a burning house.” Tu Mu quotes from Li Ching a vivid description of the predicament of an army caught in such a situation: “Imagine an army invading enemy territory without help from local guides: it falls into a deadly trap and is at the mercy of the enemy. A ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a path so dangerous that horses need to be tied together, and chariots carried on slings; there’s no way to move forward, retreat is blocked behind, with no choice but to go in single file (鴈行魚貫之嚴). Then, before there's time to organize our troops for battle, the enemy appears with overwhelming strength. Moving forward, we can’t find a moment to breathe; retreating, we have no safe place to go. We want a decisive battle, but it’s in vain; yet while we’re on the defensive, none of us can catch a break. If we just hold our ground, days and months will drag on; as soon as we make a move, we must deal with attacks from both front and back. The land is rugged, lacking water and plants; the army has no basic supplies, the horses are exhausted and the men worn out, all our strength and skill are useless, the pass so narrow that a single defender can hold off ten thousand; all weapons are in the enemy’s hands and we have lost all strategic positions: in this dire situation, even if we had the most courageous soldiers and the best weapons, how could they be used effectively?” Students of Greek history may recall the disastrous end to the Sicilian expedition and the suffering of the Athenians under Nicias and Demosthenes. [See Thucydides, VII. 78 sqq.].
11. 是故散地則無以戰輕地則無止爭地則無攻
11. So if dispersed, there's no way to fight; if light, there's no stopping the conflict; if scattered, there's no attack.
On dispersive ground, therefore, fight not. On facile ground, halt not. On contentious ground, attack not.
On uneven ground, don’t fight. On easy ground, don’t stop. On disputed ground, don’t attack.
But rather let all your energies be bent on occupying the advantageous position first. So Ts‘ao Kung. Li Ch‘üan and others, however, suppose the meaning to be that the enemy has already forestalled us, so that it would be sheer madness to attack. In the 孫子敘錄, when the King of Wu inquires what should be done in this case, Sun Tzŭ replies: “The rule with regard to contentious ground is that those in possession have the advantage over the other side. If a position of this kind is{119} secured first by the enemy, beware of attacking him. Lure him away by pretending to flee—show your banners and sound your drums—make a dash for other places that he cannot afford to lose—trail brushwood and raise a dust—confound his ears and eyes—detach a body of your best troops, and place it secretly in ambuscade. Then your opponent will sally forth to the rescue.”
But instead, focus all your energy on taking the advantageous position first. Ts‘ao Kung, Li Ch‘üan, and others believe this means the enemy has already beaten us to it, making an attack foolish. In the Sun Tzu's Records, when the King of Wu asks what to do in this situation, Sun Tzŭ responds: “The rule regarding contested ground is that the side already in control has the upper hand. If the enemy has secured such a position first, be cautious about attacking. Draw him away by pretending to retreat—display your banners and beat your drums—rush to other areas he can't afford to lose—scatter brushwood and raise dust—confuse his ears and eyes—send a group of your best troops to hide in ambush. This will prompt your opponent to come out to help.”
12. 交地則無絶衢地則合交
12. Intersection means no dead ends.
On open ground, do not try to block the enemy’s way.
On open ground, don’t try to block the enemy's path.
Because the attempt would be futile, and would expose the blocking force itself to serious risks. There are two interpretations of 無絶. I follow that of Chang Yü (不可以兵阻絶其路). The other is indicated in Ts‘ao Kung’s brief note: 相及屬也 “Draw closer together”—i.e., see that a portion of your own army is not cut off. Wang Hsi points out that 交地 is only another name for the 通地 “accessible ground” of X. § 2, and says that the advice here given is simply a variation of 利糧道 “keep a sharp eye on the line of supplies,” be careful that your communications are not cut. The T‘ung Tien reads 無相絶.
Because the attempt would be pointless and would put the blocking force itself at serious risk. There are two interpretations of 无绝. I follow Chang Yü’s interpretation (不能用兵力阻止他们的路). The other is noted in Ts‘ao Kung’s brief comment: 相互关联 “Draw closer together”—i.e., ensure that a part of your own army is not cut off. Wang Hsi points out that Land transfer is just another term for the 通地 “accessible ground” of X. § 2, and he says that the advice given here is simply a variation of Liangdao “pay close attention to the supply line,” making sure that your communications are not disrupted. The T‘ung Tien reads Formless Nirvana.
On ground of intersecting highways, join hands with your allies.
On the intersection of roads, come together with your allies.
Or perhaps, “form alliances with neighbouring states.” Thus Ts‘ao Kung has: 結諸侯也. Capt. Calthrop’s “cultivate intercourse” is much too timid and vague. The original text reads 交合.
Or maybe, “make alliances with neighboring states.” So Ts‘ao Kung has: Gathering of the lords. Capt. Calthrop’s “cultivate intercourse” is way too cautious and unclear. The original text says Mating.
13. 重地則掠圮地則行
13. Heavy ground compacts, light ground walks
On serious ground, gather in plunder.
On serious matters, come together to take what’s valuable.
On this, Li Ch‘üan has the following delicious note: 深入敵境不可非義失人心如漢高祖入秦無犯婦女無取寳貨得人心也此筌以掠字爲無掠字 “When an army penetrates far into the enemy’s country, care must be taken not to alienate the people by unjust treatment. Follow the example of the Han Emperor Kao Tsu, whose march into Ch‘in territory was marked by no violation of women or looting of valuables. [Nota bene: this was in 207 B.C., and may well cause us to blush for the Christian armies that entered Peking in 1900 A.D.] Thus he won the hearts of all. In the present passage, then, I think that the true reading must be, not 掠 ‘plunder’, but 無掠 ‘do not plunder’.” Alas, I fear that in this instance the worthy commentator’s feelings outran his judgment. Tu Mu,{120} at least, has no such illusions. He says: “When encamped on ‘serious ground,’ there being no inducement as yet to advance further, and no possibility of retreat, one ought to take measures for a protracted resistance by bringing in provisions from all sides, and keep a close watch on the enemy.” Cf. also II. § 9: 因糧於敵.
On this, Li Ch‘üan makes the following insightful comment: 深入敵境不可非義失人心如漢高祖入秦無犯婦女無取寳貨得人心也此筌以掠字爲無掠字 “When an army goes deep into enemy territory, it's crucial not to lose the support of the local people through unfair actions. Take a lesson from Han Emperor Kao Tsu, who entered Qin lands without violating women or stealing valuables. [Nota bene: this occurred in 207 B.C., and it might be embarrassing for us to recall the Christian armies that entered Peking in 1900 A.D.] This way, he gained the trust of all. In this context, I believe the correct interpretation should be not 掠 ‘plunder’, but Naked ‘do not plunder’.” Unfortunately, I worry that in this case, the esteemed commentator let his emotions overshadow his reasoning. Tu Mu,{120} at least, has no such misconceptions. He states: “When stationed in a ‘serious position,’ where there’s no incentive to advance and no option to retreat, one should prepare for a long resistance by gathering supplies from all directions and keep a vigilant watch on the enemy.” Cf. also II. § 9: 因粮于敌.
In difficult ground, keep steadily on the march.
In tough conditions, keep moving forward.
Or, in the words of VIII. §2, 無舍 “do not encamp.”
Or, in the words of VIII. §2, No shelter “don’t camp.”
14. 圍地則謀死地則戰
14. Surround to strategize, die to fight
On hemmed-in ground, resort to stratagem.
In restricted areas, use strategy.
Ts‘ao Kung says: 發奇謀 “Try the effect of some unusual artifice;” and Tu Yu amplifies this by saying: 居此則當權謀詐譎可以免難 “In such a position, some scheme must be devised which will suit the circumstances, and if we can succeed in deluding the enemy, the peril may be escaped.” This is exactly what happened on the famous occasion when Hannibal was hemmed in among the mountains on the road to Casilinum, and to all appearances entrapped by the Dictator Fabius. The stratagem which Hannibal devised to baffle his foes was remarkably like that which T‘ien Tan had also employed with success exactly 62 years before. [See IX. § 24, note.] When night came on, bundles of twigs were fastened to the horns of some 2000 oxen and set on fire, the terrified animals being then quickly driven along the mountain side towards the passes which were beset by the enemy. The strange spectacle of these rapidly moving lights so alarmed and discomfited the Romans that they withdrew from their position, and Hannibal’s army passed safely through the defile. [See Polybius, III. 93, 94; Livy, XXII. 16, 17.]
Ts‘ao Kung says: Creative idea “Try something unexpected;” and Tu Yu expands on this, saying: Stay here to avoid trouble. “In this situation, a plan must be created that fits the circumstances, and if we can trick the enemy, we might escape danger.” This is exactly what occurred during the famous incident when Hannibal was trapped in the mountains on the way to Casilinum, seemingly caught by Dictator Fabius. The strategy Hannibal came up with to outsmart his enemies was very similar to one T‘ien Tan had successfully used 62 years earlier. [See IX. § 24, note.] When night fell, bundles of twigs were attached to the horns of about 2000 oxen and set on fire. The frightened animals were then quickly driven along the mountainside toward the passes that were occupied by the enemy. The bizarre sight of these quickly moving lights frightened and unsettled the Romans so much that they pulled back, allowing Hannibal’s army to safely pass through the narrow passage. [See Polybius, III. 93, 94; Livy, XXII. 16, 17.]
On desperate ground, fight.
Fight on desperate ground.
For, as Chia Lin remarks: 力戰或生守隅則死 “if you fight with all your might, there is a chance of life; whereas death is certain if you cling to your corner.”
For, as Chia Lin remarks: Fight hard or die in place “if you fight with all your might, there's a chance you could survive; but if you stay in your corner, death is guaranteed.”
15. 所謂古之善用兵者能使敵人前後不相及衆寡不相恃貴賤不相救上下不相扶
15. The ancient masters of warfare could make the enemy isolated, regardless of their numbers, wealth, or status.
Those who were called skilful leaders of old
Those who were known as skilled leaders in the past
所謂 is omitted in the T‘u Shu text.
所謂 is omitted in the T‘u Shu text.
knew how to drive a wedge between the enemy’s front and rear;
knew how to create a divide between the enemy’s front and back;
More literally, “cause the front and rear to lose touch with each other.”
More literally, “make the front and back lose contact with each other.”
{121}
{121}
to prevent co-operation between his large and small divisions; to hinder the good troops from rescuing the bad,
to stop cooperation between his larger and smaller divisions; to prevent the good troops from saving the bad,
I doubt if 貴賤 can mean “officers and men,” as Capt. Calthrop translates. This is wanted for 上下.
I wonder if social class can mean “officers and men,” as Capt. Calthrop translates. This is needed for 上下.
the officers from rallying their men.
the officers from gathering their troops.
The reading 扶, derived from the Yü Lan, must be considered very doubtful. The original text has 救, and the T‘u Shu 收.
The reading 扶, taken from the Yü Lan, should be regarded as quite uncertain. The original text has Help, and the T‘u Shu 收.
16. 卒離而不集兵合而不齊
16. Departure without gathering troops, unity without coordination
When the enemy’s men were scattered, they prevented them from concentrating;
When the enemy's troops were spread out, they stopped them from regrouping;
Capt. Calthrop translates 卒離 “they scattered the enemy,” which cannot be right.
Capt. Calthrop translates Separation as "they scattered the enemy," which can't be correct.
even when their forces were united, they managed to keep them in disorder.
even when their forces came together, they still kept them in disarray.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s note makes the sense plain: 或已離而不能合或雖合而不能齊. All these clauses, of course, down to 不齊, are dependent on 使 in § 15.
Mei Yao-ch'en's note makes the meaning clear: Or have left and cannot reunite, or although together, cannot be harmonious.. All these clauses, of course, down to inconsistent, depend on 使 in § 15.
17. 合於利而動不合於利而止
Act in accordance with profit, but stop if it's not profitable.
When it was to their advantage, they made a forward move; when otherwise, they stopped still.
When it was in their favor, they moved ahead; when it wasn't, they stayed put.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên connects this with the foregoing: 然能使敵若此當須有利則動無利則止 “Having succeeded in thus dislocating the enemy, they would push forward in order to secure any advantage to be gained; if there was no advantage to be gained, they would remain where they were.”
Mei Yao-ch‘ên links this with what was mentioned earlier: But to make the enemy act like this, there must be benefits to move; without benefits, they will stop. “After displacing the enemy like this, they would advance to secure any advantages; if there were no advantages to gain, they would stay put.”
18. 敢問敵衆整而將來待之若何曰先奪其所愛則聽矣
18. How to deal with enemies? First, take what they love, then they will listen.
If asked how to cope with a great host of the enemy in orderly array and on the point of marching to the attack,
If you were asked how to deal with a large organized enemy force ready to attack,
敢問 is like 或問, introducing a supposed question.
May I ask? is similar to Or ask, as it introduces a hypothetical question.
I should say: “Begin by seizing something which your opponent holds dear; then he will be amenable to your will.”
I should say: “Start by taking something that your opponent values; then they will be more open to your influence.”
{122}
{122}
Opinions differ as to what Sun Tzŭ had in mind. Ts‘ao Kung thinks it is 其所恃之利 “some strategical advantage on which the enemy is depending.” Tu Mu says: 據我便地畧我田野利其糧道斯三者敵人之所愛惜倚恃者也 “The three things which an enemy is anxious to do, and on the accomplishment of which his success depends, are: (1) to capture our favourable positions; (2) to ravage our cultivated land; (3) to guard his own communications.” Our object then must be to thwart his plans in these three directions and thus render him helpless. [Cf. III. § 3.] But this exegesis unduly strains the meaning of 奪 and 愛, and I agree with Ch‘ên Hao, who says that 所愛 does not refer only to strategical advantages, but is any person or thing that may happen to be of importance to the enemy. By boldly seizing the initiative in this way, you at once throw the other side on the defensive.
Opinions vary on what Sun Tzŭ intended. Ts'ao Kung believes it refers to 它所依赖的优势 "some strategic advantage the enemy relies on." Tu Mu states: 據我便地畧我田野利其糧道斯三者敵人之所愛惜倚恃者也 "The three things an enemy is eager to achieve, which are crucial for his success, are: (1) to seize our advantageous positions; (2) to devastate our cultivated lands; (3) to protect his own supply routes." Therefore, our goal must be to disrupt his plans in these three areas and leave him powerless. [Cf. III. § 3.] However, this interpretation overcomplicates the meanings of 奪 and Love, and I agree with Ch'en Hao, who argues that Beloved refers not only to strategic advantages but also to any person or thing that could be significant to the enemy. By confidently taking the initiative this way, you immediately force the other side into a defensive position.
19. 兵之情主速乘人之不及由不虞之道攻其所不戒也
19. Use speed to exploit unpreparedness.
Rapidity is the essence of war:
Rapidity is the core of war:
兵之情 means “the conditions of war,” not, as Capt. Calthrop says, “the spirit of the troops.” According to Tu Mu, 此統言兵之情狀 “this is a summary of leading principles in warfare,” and he adds: 此乃兵之深情將之至事也 “These are the profoundest truths of military science, and the chief business of the general.” The following anecdotes, told by Ho Shih, show the importance attached to speed by two of China’s greatest generals. In 227 A.D., 孟達 Mêng Ta, governor of 新城 Hsin-ch‘êng under the Wei Emperor Wên Ti, was meditating defection to the House of Shu, and had entered into correspondence with Chu-ko Liang, Prime Minister of that State. The Wei general Ssŭ-ma I was then military governor of 宛 Wan, and getting wind of Mêng Ta’s treachery, he at once set off with an army to anticipate his revolt, having previously cajoled him by a specious message of friendly import. Ssŭ-ma’s officers came to him and said: “If Mêng Ta has leagued himself with Wu and Shu, the matter should be thoroughly investigated before we make a move.” Ssŭ-ma I replied: “Mêng Ta is an unprincipled man, and we ought to go and punish him at once, while he is still wavering and before he has thrown off the mask.” Then, by a series of forced marches, he brought his army under the walls of Hsin-ch‘êng within the space of eight days. Now Mêng Ta had previously said in a letter to Chu-ko Liang: “Wan is 1200 li from here. When the news of my revolt reaches Ssŭ-ma I, he will at once inform his Imperial Master, but it will be a whole month before any steps can be taken, and by that{123} time my city will be well fortified. Besides, Ssŭ-ma I is sure not to come himself, and the generals that will be sent against us are not worth troubling about.” The next letter, however, was filled with consternation: “Though only eight days have passed since I threw off my allegiance, an army is already at the city-gates. What miraculous rapidity is this!” A fortnight later, Hsin-ch‘êng had fallen and Mêng Ta had lost his head. [See Chin Shu, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li Ching was sent from 夔州 K‘uei-chou in Ssŭ-ch‘uan to reduce the successful rebel 蕭銑 Hsiao Hsien, who had set up as Emperor at the modern 荆州 Ching-chou Fu in Hupeh. It was autumn, and the Yangtsze being then in flood, Hsiao Hsien never dreamt that his adversary would venture to come down through the gorges, and consequently made no preparations. But Li Ching embarked his army without loss of time, and was just about to start when the other generals implored him to postpone his departure until the river was in a less dangerous state for navigation. Li Ching replied: “To the soldier, overwhelming speed is of paramount importance, and he must never miss opportunities. Now is the time to strike, before Hsiao Hsien even knows that we have got an army together. If we seize the present moment when the river is in flood, we shall appear before his capital with startling suddenness, like the thunder which is heard before you have time to stop your ears against it. [See VII, § 19, note.] This is the great principle in war. Even if he gets to know of our approach, he will have to levy his soldiers in such a hurry that they will not be fit to oppose us. Thus the full fruits of victory will be ours.” All came about as he predicted, and Hsiao Hsien was obliged to surrender, nobly stipulating that his people should be spared and he alone suffer the penalty of death. [See Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 93, f. 1 vo.]
Soldier's bond means “the conditions of war,” not, as Capt. Calthrop says, “the spirit of the troops.” According to Tu Mu, 此統言兵之情況 “this is a summary of leading principles in warfare,” and he adds: This is a soldier's deep commitment. “These are the profoundest truths of military science, and the chief business of the general.” The following anecdotes, told by Ho Shih, illustrate the significance of speed emphasized by two of China’s greatest generals. In 227 A.D., Meng Da Mêng Ta, governor of New City Hsin-ch‘êng under the Wei Emperor Wên Ti, was considering defecting to the House of Shu and had started exchanging letters with Chu-ko Liang, the Prime Minister of that state. The Wei general Ssŭ-ma I was then the military governor of 宛 Wan, and upon discovering Mêng Ta’s treachery, he immediately set out with an army to preempt his revolt, after having previously deceived him with a deceptive message of goodwill. Ssŭ-ma’s officers approached him and said: “If Mêng Ta has allied himself with Wu and Shu, we should investigate thoroughly before taking action.” Ssŭ-ma I responded: “Mêng Ta is unscrupulous, and we should go and punish him at once, while he is still indecisive and before he casts off his disguise.” Then, through a series of forced marches, he brought his army to the walls of Hsin-ch‘êng in just eight days. Mêng Ta had previously written to Chu-ko Liang: “Wan is 1200 li from here. When the news of my revolt reaches Ssŭ-ma I, he will immediately inform his Imperial Master, but it will take a whole month before any response can be made, and by that time my city will be well fortified. Besides, Ssŭ-ma I surely won't come himself, and the generals he sends against us won’t be a concern.” However, the next letter was filled with panic: “Though only eight days have passed since I broke my allegiance, an army is already at the city gates. What incredible speed is this!” A fortnight later, Hsin-ch‘êng had fallen, and Mêng Ta had lost his life. [See Chin Shu, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li Ching was dispatched from Kweichow K‘uei-chou in Ssŭ-ch‘uan to defeat the successful rebel 蕭銑 Hsiao Hsien, who had declared himself Emperor at present-day Jingzhou Ching-chou Fu in Hupeh. It was autumn, and the Yangtze River was at flood stage, so Hsiao Hsien never expected that his opponent would dare to come through the gorges and therefore made no preparations. But Li Ching quickly embarked his army and was about to leave when the other generals begged him to delay until the river was safer for navigation. Li Ching replied: “To a soldier, overwhelming speed is crucial, and he must never miss opportunities. Now is the time to strike, before Hsiao Hsien even realizes we have an army ready. If we take advantage of this moment when the river is flooding, we’ll surprise him at his capital, like the thunder that is heard before you have time to cover your ears. [See VII, § 19, note.] This is a fundamental principle of warfare. Even if he learns of our approach, he will have to gather his soldiers so hastily that they won’t be ready to fight us. Thus, we will reap the full rewards of victory.” Everything happened just as he had predicted, and Hsiao Hsien had to surrender, nobly requesting that his people be spared while he alone faced execution. [See Hsin T‘ang Shu, ch. 93, f. 1 vo.]
take advantage of the enemy’s unreadiness, make your way by unexpected routes, and attack unguarded spots.
Take advantage of the enemy’s lack of preparation, find unexpected paths, and strike at unprotected areas.
20. 凡爲客之道深入則專主人不克
20. The deeper a guest's understanding, the less the host can manage.
The following are the principles to be observed by an invading force: The further you penetrate into a country, the greater will be the solidarity of your troops, and thus the defenders will not prevail against you.
The following are the principles to follow when invading a country: The deeper you go into a territory, the stronger your troops will be, and as a result, the defenders will not be able to defeat you.
21. 掠於饒野三軍足食
21. Food for the army in abundance
Make forays in fertile country in order to supply your army with food.
Make trips into fertile areas to provide your army with food.
Cf. supra, § 13. Li Ch‘üan does not venture on a note here.
Cf. supra, § 13. Li Ch‘üan doesn't add a comment here.
22. 謹養而勿勞併氣積力運兵計謀爲不可測
22. 謹養而勿勞併氣積力運兵計謀爲不可測
Carefully study the well-being of your men,
Carefully monitor the well-being of your team,
{124}
{124}
謹養, according to Wang Hsi, means: 撫循飮食周謹之 “Pet them, humour them, give them plenty of food and drink, and look after them generally.”
Mindfulness, according to Wang Hsi, means: 撫循饮食周谨之 “Take care of them, treat them well, provide them with enough food and drink, and look after them overall.”
and do not overtax them. Concentrate your energy and hoard your strength.
and don’t overexert them. Focus your energy and save your strength.
Tu Mu explains these words in a rhyming couplet: 氣全力盛一發取勝; and Ch‘ên Hao recalls the line of action adopted in 224 B.C. by the famous general 王翦 Wang Chien, whose military genius largely contributed to the success of the First Emperor. He had invaded the Ch‘u State, where a universal levy was made to oppose him. But, being doubtful of the temper of his troops, he declined all invitations to fight and remained strictly on the defensive. In vain did the Ch‘u general try to force a battle: day after day Wang Chien kept inside his walls and would not come out, but devoted his whole time and energy to winning the affection and confidence of his men. He took care that they should be well fed, sharing his own meals with them, provided facilities for bathing, and employed every method of judicious indulgence to weld them into a loyal and homogeneous body. After some time had elapsed, he told off certain persons to find out how the men were amusing themselves. The answer was, that they were contending with one another in putting the weight and long-jumping (投石超距). When Wang Chien heard that they were engaged in these athletic pursuits, he knew that their spirits had been strung up to the required pitch and that they were now ready for fighting. By this time the Ch‘u army, after repeating their challenge again and again, had marched away eastwards in disgust. The Ch‘in general immediately broke up his camp and followed them, and in the battle that ensued they were routed with great slaughter. Shortly afterwards, the whole of Ch‘u was conquered by Ch‘in, and the king 負芻 Fu-ch‘u led into captivity. [See Shih Chi, ch. 73, f. 5 ro. It should be noted that, 楚 being a taboo character under the Ch‘in dynasty, the name figures as 荆 throughout.]
Tu Mu explains these words in a rhyming couplet: 全力以赴,取得勝利; and Ch‘ên Hao remembers the strategy used in 224 B.C. by the famous general 王翦 Wang Chien, whose military brilliance was crucial to the success of the First Emperor. He had invaded the Ch‘u State, where a universal draft was made to resist him. However, unsure of his troops' morale, he rejected all calls to engage in battle and remained strictly defensive. The Ch‘u general tried in vain to provoke a fight: day after day Wang Chien stayed inside his fortress and refused to come out, focusing all his efforts on earning the trust and loyalty of his men. He made sure they were well-fed, sharing his own meals with them, provided bathing facilities, and used every reasonable form of leniency to bond them into a loyal and united group. After some time, he assigned certain men to find out how the troops were entertaining themselves. They reported that they were competing with each other in weightlifting and long-jumping (投石超距). When Wang Chien learned they were engaged in these athletic activities, he understood their spirits were elevated and they were ready to fight. Meanwhile, the Ch‘u army, after repeatedly challenging him, had marched away to the east in frustration. The Ch‘in general quickly dismantled his camp and pursued them, leading to a battle in which they were decisively defeated with heavy losses. Shortly afterward, Ch‘u was completely conquered by Ch‘in, and the king no context Fu-ch‘u was taken captive. [See Shih Chi, ch. 73, f. 5 ro. It should be noted that, 楚 being a prohibited character under the Ch‘in dynasty, the name appears as 荆 throughout.]
Keep your army continually on the move,
Keep your army constantly on the move,
In order that the enemy may never know exactly where you are. It has struck me, however, that the true reading might be, not 運兵, but 連兵 “link your army together” [cf. supra § 46, 吾將使之屬], which would be more in keeping with 併氣積力. Capt. Calthrop cuts the Gordian knot by omitting the words altogether.
In order for the enemy to never know exactly where you are. It has occurred to me, though, that the correct interpretation might be, not 運送兵力, but 連兵 “link your army together” [cf. supra § 46, I will make them belong.], which would align better with 併气积力. Capt. Calthrop resolves the issue by leaving the words out completely.
and devise unfathomable plans.
and create intricate plans.
Ch‘ang Yü’s paraphrase is: 常爲不可測度之計.
Ch‘ang Yü’s paraphrase is: 常爲不可測度之計.
{125}
{125}
23. 投之無所往死且不北死焉不得士人盡力
23. 投之無所往死且不北死焉不得士人盡力
Throw your soldiers into positions whence there is no escape, and they will prefer death to flight.
Put your soldiers in positions where there’s no way out, and they’ll choose death over running away.
Cf. Nicias’ speech to the Athenians: Τό τε ξύμπαν γνῶτε, ὦ ἄνδρες στρατιῶται, ἀναγκαῖόν τε ὂν ὑμῖν ἀνδράσιν ἀγαθοῖς γίγνεσθαι ὡς μὴ ὄντος χωρίου ἐγγὺς ὅποι ἂν μαλακισθέντες σωθείητε, etc. [Thuc. VII. 77. vii.]
Cf. Nicias’ speech to the Athenians: You all need to understand, men and soldiers, that it’s crucial for you to be good people when there’s no safe place to run to for help, etc. [Thuc. VII. 77. vii.]
If they will face death, there is nothing they may not achieve.
If they're willing to face death, there's nothing they can't achieve.
死 by itself constitutes the protasis, and 焉 is the interrogative = 安. Capt. Calthrop makes the protasis end with 得: “If there be no alternative but death.” But I do not see how this is to be got out of the Chinese. Chang Yü gives a clear paraphrase: 士卒死戰安不得志, and quotes his favourite Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 3): 一夫仗劔擊於市萬人無不避之者臣謂非一人之獨勇萬人皆不肖也何則必死與必生固不侔也 “If one man were to run amok with a sword in the market-place, and everybody else tried to get out of his way, I should not allow that this man alone had courage and that all the rest were contemptible cowards. The truth is, that a desperado and a man who sets some value on his life do not meet on even terms.”
Death by itself serves as the premise, and 焉 is the question particle = 安. Captain Calthrop concludes the premise with Got it: “If there is no choice but death.” However, I don’t see how this can be derived from the Chinese. Chang Yü provides a clear paraphrase: Soldiers fight to achieve glory., and he cites his favorite Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 3): 一夫仗剑击于市万人无不避之者臣谓非一人之独勇万人皆不肖也何则必死与必生固不侔也 “If one man were to go on a rampage with a sword in the market-place, and everyone else tried to get out of his way, I would not say that this man alone was brave and that all the others were worthless cowards. The reality is that a reckless person and someone who values their life do not face each other on equal footing.”
Officers and men alike will put forth their uttermost strength.
Officers and soldiers will give their all.
士人 appears to stand for the more usual 士卒. Chang Yü says: 同在難地安得不共竭其力 “If they are in an awkward place together, they will surely exert their united strength to get out of it.”
scholar seems to represent the more common soldiers. Chang Yü says: 同在難地安得不共竭其力 “If they find themselves in a tough situation together, they will definitely combine their efforts to overcome it.”
24. 兵士甚陷則不懼無所往則固深入則拘不得已則鬥
24. Soldiers don’t fear when trapped; they fight when cornered.
Soldiers when in desperate straits lose the sense of fear. If there is no place of refuge, they will stand firm. If they are in the heart of a hostile country, they will show a stubborn front.
Soldiers in desperate situations lose their sense of fear. If there’s nowhere to hide, they’ll hold their ground. If they’re in the middle of enemy territory, they’ll put up a tough defense.
Capt. Calthrop weakly says: “there is unity,” as though the text were 則專, as in § 20. But 拘 introduces quite a new idea—that of tenacity—which Ts‘ao Kung tries to explain by the word 縛 “to bind fast.”
Capt. Calthrop weakly says, “there is unity,” as if the text were 則專, like in § 20. But 拘 brings in a whole new idea—that of tenacity—which Ts‘ao Kung attempts to clarify with the word 縛 “to bind fast.”
If there is no help for it, they will fight hard.
If there's no way around it, they'll fight fiercely.
{126}
{126}
25. 是故其兵不修而戒不求而得不約而親不令而信
25. So their troops are disciplined without obsession, they get without striving, and they are trusted without orders.
Thus, without waiting to be marshalled, the soldiers will be constantly on the qui vive;
Thus, without waiting to be organized, the soldiers will always be on the alert;
Tu Mu says: 不待修整而自戒懼. Capt. Calthrop wrongly translates 不修 “without warnings.”
Tu Mu says: 不待修正而自我約束. Capt. Calthrop wrongly translates 不修 as “without warnings.”
without waiting to be asked, they will do your will;
without waiting to be told, they will do what you want;
Literally, “without asking, you will get.” Chang Yü’s paraphrase is: 不求索而得情意.
Literally, "you'll receive without asking." Chang Yü's paraphrase is: Not seeking but gaining affection.
without restrictions, they will be faithful;
without restrictions, they will be loyal;
Chang Yü says: 不約束而親上.
Chang Yü says: 不約束而親上.
without giving orders, they can be trusted.
without giving orders, they can be relied upon.
This last clause is very similar in sense to the one preceding, except that 親 indicates the soldiers’ attachment to their leader, and 信 the leader’s attitude towards them. I rather doubt if 信 can mean “they will have confidence in their leader,” as the commentary seems to indicate. That way, the sense is not nearly so good. On the other hand, it is just possible that here, as in VIII. § 8 and infra, § 55, 信 may = 申: “without orders, they will carry out [their leader’s plans].” The whole of this paragraph, of course, has reference to “desperate ground.”
This last clause is very similar in meaning to the one before it, except that Parents shows the soldiers’ loyalty to their leader, while Letter reflects the leader’s attitude towards them. I’m not sure if Letter can really mean “they will trust their leader,” as the commentary suggests. That interpretation doesn't seem as strong. However, it’s possible that here, like in VIII. § 8 and infra, § 55, Letter could equal 申: “without orders, they will follow through on [their leader’s plans].” This entire paragraph, of course, relates to “desperate ground.”
26. 禁祥去疑至死無所災
26. No harm will come to those who dispel doubts until death.
Prohibit the taking of omens, and do away with superstitious doubts.
Prohibit seeking omens and eliminate superstitious doubts.
祥 is amplified by Ts‘ao Kung into 妖祥之言, and 疑 into 疑惑之計. Cf. the Ssŭ-ma Fa, ch. 3: 滅厲祥.
祥 is expanded by Ts‘ao Kung into Weird prophecies, and 疑 into 疑惑的计划. Cf. the Ssŭ-ma Fa, ch. 3: 滅厲祥.
Then, until death itself comes, no calamity need be feared.
Then, until death actually arrives, there's no need to fear any misfortune.
The superstitious, “bound in to saucy doubts and fears,” degenerate into cowards and “die many times before their deaths.” Tu Mu quotes Huang-shih Kung: 禁巫祝不得爲吏士卜問軍之吉凶恐亂軍士之心 “‘Spells and incantations should be strictly forbidden, and no officer allowed to inquire by divination into the fortunes of an army, for fear the soldier’s minds should be seriously perturbed.’ The meaning is,” he continues, “that if all doubts and scruples are discarded,{127} your men will never falter in their resolution until they die.” The reading of the standard text is 無所之 “there will be no refuge,” which does not fit in well here. I therefore prefer to adopt the variant 災, which evidently stood in Li Ch‘üan’s text.
The superstitious, "caught up in bold doubts and fears," become cowards and "die many times before their actual deaths." Tu Mu cites Huang-shih Kung: Witches can't predict military fortunes to avoid confusing the troops. “'Spells and incantations should be strictly forbidden, and no officer should be allowed to use divination to inquire about the army's fate, as it may disturb the soldiers' minds.' The point is,” he continues, “that if you let go of all doubts and hesitations,{127} your men will never waver in their determination until they die.” The standard reading is No place to go “there will be no haven,” which doesn’t fit well here. Therefore, I prefer to use the variant Disaster, which clearly appeared in Li Ch‘üan’s text.
27. 吾士無餘財非惡貨也無餘命非惡壽也
27. I have no extra wealth, not because I despise money; I have no extra life, not because I disdain longevity.
If our soldiers are not overburdened with money, it is not because they have a distaste for riches; if their lives are not unduly long, it is not because they are disinclined to longevity.
If our soldiers aren't weighed down by money, it's not because they dislike wealth; if their lives aren't excessively long, it's not because they aren't interested in living longer.
Chang Yü has the best note on this passage: 貨與壽人之所愛也所以燒擲財寳割棄性命者非憎惡之也不得已也 “Wealth and long life are things for which all men have a natural inclination. Hence, if they burn or fling away valuables, and sacrifice their own lives, it is not that they dislike them, but simply that they have no choice.” Sun Tzŭ is slyly insinuating that, as soldiers are but human, it is for the general to see that temptations to shirk fighting and grow rich are not thrown in their way. Capt. Calthrop, mistaking 惡 for the adjective, has: “not because money is a bad thing ... not because long life is evil.”
Chang Yü has the best note on this passage: 貨與壽人之所愛也所以燒擲財寳割棄性命者非憎惡之也不得已也 “Wealth and long life are things that everyone naturally desires. Therefore, if they burn or throw away their valuables and sacrifice their own lives, it’s not because they dislike them, but simply because they have no choice.” Sun Tzŭ is subtly suggesting that, since soldiers are human, it's the general's responsibility to ensure they aren’t tempted to avoid fighting in favor of getting rich. Capt. Calthrop, mistakenly interpreting evil as an adjective, writes: “not because money is a bad thing ... not because long life is evil.”
28. 令發之日士卒坐者涕霑襟偃臥者涕交頤投之無所往者諸劌之勇也
28. On the day of the decree, soldiers sitting wept on their collars, those lying down had tears streaming down their cheeks, and there was nowhere to go; such was the bravery of the warriors.
On the day they are ordered out to battle, your soldiers may weep,
On the day they are called to battle, your soldiers might cry,
The word in the Chinese is 涕 “snivel.” This is taken to indicate more genuine grief than tears alone.
The word in Chinese is tear “snivel.” This is seen as expressing deeper sorrow than just tears alone.
those sitting up bedewing their garments, and those lying down letting the tears run down their cheeks.
those sitting up, wetting their clothes, and those lying down, letting the tears stream down their faces.
Not because they are afraid, but because, as Ts‘ao Kung says, 皆持必死之計 “all have embraced the firm resolution to do or die.” We may remember that the heroes of the Iliad were equally childlike in showing their emotion. Chang Yü alludes to the mournful parting at the 易 I River between 荆軻 Ching K‘o and his friends, when the former was sent to attempt the life of the King of Ch‘in (afterwards First Emperor) in 227 B.C. The tears of all flowed down like rain as he bade them farewell and uttered the following lines: 風蕭蕭兮,易水寒,{128}壯士一去兮,不復還 “The shrill blast is blowing, Chilly the burn; Your champion is going—Not to return.”[179]
Not because they're afraid, but because, as Ts‘ao Kung says, Everyone has to fight hard. “everyone has made a firm decision to do or die.” We can remember that the heroes of the Iliad were just as open about their feelings. Chang Yü references the sad farewell at the 易 I River between Jing Ke Ching K‘o and his friends, when he was sent to try to assassinate the King of Ch‘in (later known as the First Emperor) in 227 B.C. Tears streamed down everyone's faces like rain as he said goodbye and recited these lines: The wind is chilly, the river is cold,{128}The hero leaves and doesn’t return. “The sharp wind is blowing, the water is cold; Your hero is leaving—Not to return.”[179]
But let them once be brought to bay, and they will display the courage of a Chu or a Kuei.
But once they are cornered, they will show the courage of a Chu or a Kuei.
諸 was the personal name of 專諸 Chuan Chu, a native of the Wu State and contemporary with Sun Tzŭ himself, who was employed by 公子光 Kung-tzŭ Kuang, better known as Ho Lü Wang, to assassinate his sovereign 王僚 Wang Liao with a dagger which he secreted in the belly of a fish served up at a banquet. He succeeded in his attempt, but was immediately hacked to pieces by the king’s bodyguard. This was in 515 B.C. The other hero referred to, 曹劌 Ts‘ao Kuei (or Ts‘ao 沫 Mo), performed the exploit which has made his name famous 166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. Lu had been thrice defeated by Ch‘i, and was just about to conclude a treaty surrendering a large slice of territory, when Ts‘ao Kuei suddenly seized 桓公 Huan Kung, the Duke of Ch‘i, as he stood on the altar steps and held a dagger against his chest. None of the Duke’s retainers dared to move a muscle, and Ts‘ao Kuei proceeded to demand full restitution, declaring that Lu was being unjustly treated because she was a smaller and weaker state. Huan Kung, in peril of his life, was obliged to consent, whereupon Ts‘ao Kuei flung away his dagger and quietly resumed his place amid the terrified assemblage without having so much as changed colour. As was to be expected, the Duke wanted afterwards to repudiate the bargain, but his wise old counsellor 管仲 Kuan Chung pointed out to him the impolicy of breaking his word, and the upshot was that this bold stroke regained for Lu the whole of what she had lost in three pitched battles. [For another anecdote of Ts‘ao Kuei see VII. § 27, note; and for the biographies of these three bravos, Ts‘ao, Chuan and Ching, see Shih Chi, ch. 86.]
諸 was the personal name of Zhuan Zhu Chuan Chu, who came from the Wu State and lived around the same time as Sun Tzŭ. He was hired by 公子光 Kung-tzŭ Kuang, better known as Ho Lü Wang, to kill his ruler 王僚 Wang Liao with a dagger hidden in a fish served during a banquet. He carried out the assassination successfully but was immediately cut to pieces by the king’s bodyguard. This event took place in 515 B.C. The other hero mentioned, 曹劌 Ts‘ao Kuei (or Ts‘ao 沫 Mo), performed a notable feat that made him famous 166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. The state of Lu had been defeated three times by Ch‘i and was about to agree to a treaty that would give up a large portion of its territory when Ts‘ao Kuei suddenly captured Huan Gong Huan Kung, the Duke of Ch‘i, as he stood at the altar and held a dagger to his chest. None of the Duke’s followers dared to move, and Ts‘ao Kuei demanded complete restitution, arguing that Lu was being treated unfairly as a smaller and weaker state. Huan Kung, fearing for his life, had no choice but to agree. After that, Ts‘ao Kuei threw away his dagger and calmly took his place back among the terrified crowd without even changing his expression. As expected, the Duke later wanted to back out of the agreement, but his wise old advisor Guan Zhong Kuan Chung advised him against breaking his promise, so the result was that this bold act allowed Lu to recover everything it had lost in three major battles. [For another anecdote of Ts‘ao Kuei see VII. § 27, note; and for the biographies of these three heroes, Ts‘ao, Chuan, and Ching, see Shih Chi, ch. 86.]
29. 故善用兵譬如率然率然者常山之虵也擊其首則尾至擊其尾則首至擊其中則首尾俱至
29. Good use of warfare is like a swift snake; strike its head and the tail will come, strike its tail and the head will come, strike its center and both head and tail will arrive.
The skilful tactician may be likened to the shuai-jan. Now the shuai-jan is a snake that is found in the Ch‘ang mountains.
The skilled tactician can be compared to the shuai-jan. The shuai-jan is a snake that lives in the Ch‘ang mountains.
率然 means “suddenly” or “rapidly,” and the snake in question was doubtless so called owing to the rapidity of its movements. Through this passage, the term has now come to be used in the sense of “military manœuvres.” The 常山 have apparently not been identified.
率然 means "suddenly" or "quickly," and the snake in question was likely named for how fast it moves. Because of this description, the term has now been used to refer to "military maneuvers." The 常山 have apparently not been identified.
{129}
{129}
Strike at its head, and you will be attacked by its tail; strike at its tail, and you will be attacked by its head; strike at its middle,
Strike at its head, and you'll get hit by its tail; strike at its tail, and you'll get hit by its head; strike at its middle,
Another reading in the Yü Lan for 中 is 腹 “belly.”
Another reading in the Yü Lan for 中 is 腹 “belly.”
and you will be attacked by head and tail both.
and you will be attacked from both ends.
30. 敢問兵可使如率然乎曰可夫吳人與越人相惡也當其同舟而濟遇風其相救也如左右手
30. Can soldiers be commanded like this? Yes, the people of Wu and Yue hate each other, yet when they are in the same boat and face the wind, they help each other like left and right hands.
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan,
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan,
That is, as Mei Yao-ch‘ên says, 可使兵首尾率然相應如一體乎 “Is it possible to make the front and rear of an army each swiftly responsive to attack on the other, just as though they were parts of a single living body?”
That is, as Mei Yao-ch‘ên says, 兵可以统一行动吗? “Can we make the front and back of an army respond quickly to attacks on each other, as if they were parts of a single living body?”
I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are enemies;
I should say, Yes. The people of Wu and the people of Yüeh are enemies;
Cf. VI. § 21.
Cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand helps the right.
yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will help each other just like the left hand helps the right.
The meaning is: If two enemies will help each other in a time of common peril, how much more should two parts of the same army, bound together as they are by every tie of interest and fellow-feeling. Yet it is notorious that many a campaign has been ruined through lack of co-operation, especially in the case of allied armies.
The meaning is: If two enemies can support each other during a time of shared danger, how much more should two sections of the same army, connected by every bond of interest and camaraderie? Yet, it’s well-known that many campaigns have failed due to a lack of cooperation, particularly among allied forces.
31. 是故方馬埋輪未足恃也
31. 所以传统方法不可靠。
Hence it is not enough to put one’s trust in the tethering of horses,
Hence, it’s not enough to just trust the way horses are tied up,
方 is said here to be equivalent to 縛.
方 is said here to be equivalent to 縛.
and the burying of chariot wheels in the ground.
and the burial of chariot wheels in the ground.
These quaint devices to prevent one’s army from running away recall the Athenian hero Sôphanes, who carried an anchor with him at the battle of Plataea, by means of which he fastened himself firmly to one spot. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] It is not enough, says Sun Tzŭ, to render flight impossible by such mechanical means. You will not succeed unless{130} your men have tenacity and unity of purpose, and, above all, a spirit of sympathetic co-operation. This is the lesson which can be learned from the shuai-jan.
These quirky devices to stop an army from fleeing remind us of the Athenian hero Sôphanes, who brought an anchor to the battle of Plataea, using it to secure himself to one location. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] Sun Tzŭ argues that it's not enough to make escape impossible with mechanical tools. You won't succeed unless{130} your soldiers have determination and a shared goal, and most importantly, a spirit of teamwork. This is the lesson we can learn from the shuai-jan.
32. 齊勇若一政之道也
32. Unity and courage are the way of governance.
The principle on which to manage an army is to set up one standard of courage which all must reach.
The principle for managing an army is to establish a single standard of courage that everyone must attain.
Literally, “level the courage [of all] as though [it were that of] one.” If the ideal army is to form a single organic whole, then it follows that the resolution and spirit of its component parts must be of the same quality, or at any rate must not fall below a certain standard. Wellington’s seemingly ungrateful description of his army at Waterloo as “the worst he had ever commanded” meant no more than that it was deficient in this important particular—unity of spirit and courage. Had he not foreseen the Belgian defections and carefully kept those troops in the background, he would almost certainly have lost the day.
Literally, “equal the courage [of all] as if [it were that of] one.” If the ideal army is supposed to operate as a single cohesive unit, then it follows that the determination and spirit of its parts must be of the same caliber, or at the very least, must meet a certain standard. Wellington's seemingly ungrateful remark about his army at Waterloo being “the worst he had ever commanded” simply meant that it was lacking in this critical aspect—unity of spirit and courage. If he hadn't anticipated the Belgian defections and had not carefully kept those troops on the sidelines, he would likely have lost the battle.
33. 剛柔皆得地之理也
33. The principle of balance.
How to make the best of both strong and weak—that is a question involving the proper use of ground.
How to make the most of both strong and weak—that’s a question that involves using the ground correctly.
This is rather a hard sentence on the first reading, but the key to it will be found, firstly, in the pause after 得, and next, in the meaning of 得 itself. The best equivalent for this that I can think of is the German “zur Geltung kommen.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase is: 兵無强弱皆得用者是因地之勢也 “The way to eliminate the differences of strong and weak and to make both serviceable is to utilise accidental features of the ground.” Less reliable troops, if posted in strong positions, will hold out as long as better troops on more exposed terrain. The advantage of position neutralises the inferiority in stamina and courage. Col. Henderson says: “With all respect to the text books, and to ordinary tactical teaching, I am inclined to think that the study of ground is often overlooked, and that by no means sufficient importance is attached to the selection of positions ... and to the immense advantages that are to be derived, whether you are defending or attacking, from the proper utilisation of natural features.”[180]
This is a pretty tough sentence on the first read, but the key to understanding it lies, first, in the pause after 得, and second, in the meaning of 得 itself. The best equivalent I can think of is the German phrase “zur Geltung kommen.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase is: None of the troops are strong or weak; all can be used based on the situation. “The way to eliminate the differences between strong and weak and to make both useful is to utilize the accidental features of the ground.” Weaker troops, if stationed in strong positions, can hold out just as long as better troops on less defended ground. The advantage of position cancels out shortcomings in stamina and courage. Col. Henderson says: “With all respect to the textbooks and to standard tactical teaching, I think that the study of terrain is often neglected, and not enough importance is given to the choice of positions ... and to the huge benefits that come from effectively using natural features, whether you are defending or attacking.”[180]
34. 故善用兵者攜手若使一人不得已也
34. A good strategist acts as if they are one person.
Thus the skilful general conducts his army just as though he were leading a single man, willy-nilly, by the hand.
Thus the skilled general leads his army as if he were guiding a single person, whether they like it or not, by the hand.
{131}
{131}
Tu Mu says: 喩易也 “The simile has reference to the ease with which he does it.” 不得已 means that he makes it impossible for his troops to do otherwise than obey. Chang Yü quotes a jingle, to be found in Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4: 將之所揮,莫不從移,將之所指,莫不前死.
Tu Mu says: 比喩が簡単だ “The analogy highlights how effortlessly he does it.” 无奈 means he leaves his troops no choice but to obey. Chang Yü cites a jingle from Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4: Wherever it swings, all follow; wherever it points, all advance..
35. 將軍之事靜以幽正以治
35. The general's affairs should be calm and orderly.
It is the business of a general to be quiet and thus ensure secrecy; upright and just, and thus maintain order.
It’s a general’s job to stay calm and keep things under wraps; to be honest and fair, and therefore uphold order.
靜 seems to combine the meanings “noiseless” and “imperturbable,” both of which attributes would of course conduce to secrecy. Tu Mu explains 幽 as 幽深難測 “deep and inscrutable,” and 正 as 平正無偏 “fair and unbiassed.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên alone among the commentators takes 治 in the sense of 自治 “self-controlled.” 幽 and 治 are causally connected with 靜 and 正 respectively. This is not brought out at all in Capt. Calthrop’s rendering: “The general should be calm, inscrutable, just and prudent.” The last adjective, moreover, can in no sense be said to represent 治.
靜 seems to mix the ideas of “quiet” and “unshakeable,” both of which qualities would definitely contribute to secrecy. Tu Mu describes 幽 as 深不可測 “deep and mysterious,” and 正 as Impartial and fair “fair and unbiased.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên uniquely interprets 治 as Self-governance “self-controlled.” 幽 and 治 are connected to 靜 and 正 respectively. This connection isn't reflected in Capt. Calthrop’s translation: “The general should be calm, inscrutable, just, and prudent.” Additionally, the last word cannot accurately represent 治.
36. 能愚士卒之耳目使之無知
36. 能夠愚弄士兵的耳目,使他們無知
He must be able to mystify his officers and men by false reports and appearances,
He needs to be able to confuse his officers and soldiers with fake reports and appearances,
Literally, “to deceive their eyes and ears”—愚 being here used as a verb in the sense of 誤.
Literally, “to deceive their eyes and ears”—Foolish is used here as a verb meaning Invalid.
and thus keep them in total ignorance.
and so keep them completely unaware.
Ts‘ao Kung gives us one of his excellent apophthegms: 民可與樂成不可與慮始 “The troops must not be allowed to share your schemes in the beginning; they may only rejoice with you over their happy outcome.” “To mystify, mislead, and surprise the enemy,” is one of the first principles in war, as has been frequently pointed out. But how about the other process—the mystification of one’s own men? Those who may think that Sun Tzŭ is over-emphatic on this point would do well to read Col. Henderson’s remarks on Stonewall Jackson’s Valley campaign: “The infinite pains,” he says, “with which Jackson sought to conceal, even from his most trusted staff officers, his movements, his intentions, and his thoughts, a commander less thorough would have pronounced useless”—etc. etc.[181] In the year 88 A.D., as we read in ch. 47{132} of the Hou Han Shu, “Pan Ch‘ao took the field with 25,000 men from Khotan and other Central Asian states with the object of crushing Yarkand. The King of Kutcha replied by dispatching his chief commander to succour the place with an army drawn from the kingdoms of Wên-su, Ku-mo and Wei-t‘ou, totalling 50,000 men. Pan Ch‘ao summoned his officers and also the King of Khotan to a council of war, and said: ‘Our forces are now outnumbered and unable to make head against the enemy. The best plan, then, is for us to separate and disperse, each in a different direction. The King of Khotan will march away by the easterly route, and I will then return myself towards the west. Let us wait until the evening drum has sounded and then start.’ Pan Ch‘ao now secretly released the prisoners whom he had taken alive, and the King of Kutcha was thus informed of his plans. Much elated by the news, the latter set off at once at the head of 10,000 horsemen to bar Pan Ch‘ao’s retreat in the west, while the King of Wên-su rode eastwards with 8000 horse in order to intercept the King of Khotan. As soon as Pan Ch‘ao knew that the two chieftains had gone, he called his divisions together, got them well in hand, and at cock-crow hurled them against the army of Yarkand, as it lay encamped. The barbarians, panic-stricken, fled in confusion, and were closely pursued by Pan Ch‘ao. Over 5000 heads were brought back as trophies, besides immense spoils in the shape of horses and cattle and valuables of every description. Yarkand then capitulating, Kutcha and the other kingdoms drew off their respective forces. From that time forward, Pan Ch‘ao’s prestige completely overawed the countries of the west.” In this case, we see that the Chinese general not only kept his own officers in ignorance of his real plans, but actually took the bold step of dividing his army in order to deceive the enemy.
Ts‘ao Kung shares one of his great sayings: People can enjoy success, not worry about beginnings. “The troops should not be allowed to know your plans at the start; they can only celebrate the successful outcome with you.” “To confuse, mislead, and surprise the enemy” is one of the key principles in warfare, as has often been noted. But what about the other aspect—keeping your own men in the dark? Those who think that Sun Tzŭ is being too insistent on this point should read Col. Henderson’s comments on Stonewall Jackson’s Valley campaign: “The immense effort,” he notes, “that Jackson put into hiding his movements, intentions, and thoughts even from his most trusted staff officers would be deemed unnecessary by a less thorough commander”—etc. etc.[181] In 88 A.D., as mentioned in ch. 47{132} of the Hou Han Shu, “Pan Ch‘ao launched an expedition with 25,000 men from Khotan and other Central Asian states to defeat Yarkand. The King of Kutcha responded by sending his main commander to assist Yarkand with an army of 50,000 men drawn from the kingdoms of Wên-su, Ku-mo, and Wei-t‘ou. Pan Ch‘ao then called his officers and the King of Khotan to a war council, stating: ‘Our forces are outnumbered and cannot effectively confront the enemy. The best course of action is for us to separate and disperse in different directions. The King of Khotan will head east, while I will return westward. We will wait until the evening drum sounds and then move.’ Pan Ch‘ao secretly freed the prisoners he had captured, and the King of Kutcha learned of his plans. Excited by this news, he set out with 10,000 cavalry to block Pan Ch‘ao’s escape to the west, while the King of Wên-su rode east with 8,000 cavalry to intercept the King of Khotan. Once Pan Ch‘ao realized the two leaders had left, he gathered his divisions, organized them well, and at dawn attacked the army of Yarkand while they were camped. The enemy, in a panic, fled in disarray, and Pan Ch‘ao pursued them closely. Over 5,000 heads were brought back as trophies, along with vast amounts of horses, cattle, and valuable goods. With Yarkand surrendering, Kutcha and the other kingdoms withdrew their forces. From then on, Pan Ch‘ao’s reputation completely intimidated the countries of the west.” In this instance, we see that the Chinese general not only kept his own officers unaware of his true plans, but audaciously decided to divide his army to mislead the enemy.
37. 易其事革其謀使人無識易其居迂其途使人不得慮
37. Change the method to simplify tasks, making it easy for people to understand; change their environment and complicate their journey, making it hard for them to think.
By altering his arrangements and changing his plans,
By adjusting his plans and changing his arrangements,
Wang Hsi thinks that this means, not using the same stratagem twice. He says: 已行之事已施之謀當革易之不可再之.
Wang Hsi believes this means not to use the same strategy more than once. He says: 已行之事已施之謀當革易之不可再之.
he keeps the enemy without definite knowledge.
he keeps the enemy uncertain.
Note that 人 denotes the enemy, as opposed to the 士卒 of § 36. Capt. Calthrop, not perceiving this, joins the two paragraphs into one. Chang Yü quotes 太白山人 as saying: 兵貴詭道者非止詭敵也抑詭我士卒使由而不使知之也 “The axiom, that war is based on deception, does not apply only to deception of the enemy. You must deceive even your own soldiers. Make them follow you, but without letting them know why.”
Note that 人 means the enemy, unlike the Soldiers of § 36. Capt. Calthrop, not realizing this, combines the two paragraphs into one. Chang Yü quotes Taibai Mountain Person as saying: The value of military strategy lies not only in deceiving the enemy but also in misleading our own soldiers so they remain unaware. “The principle that war relies on deception doesn't just apply to deceiving the enemy. You also need to deceive your own soldiers. Get them to follow you without letting them know your true intentions.”
{133}
{133}
By shifting his camp and taking circuitous routes, he prevents the enemy from anticipating his purpose.
By moving his camp and taking indirect paths, he keeps the enemy from guessing his intentions.
Wang Hsi paraphrases 易其居 as 處易者 “camp on easy ground,” and Chang Yü follows him, saying: 其居則去險而就易. But this is an utterly untenable view. For 迂其途, cf. VII. 4. Chia Lin, retaining his old interpretation of those words, is now obliged to explain 易其居 as “cause the enemy to shift his camp,” which is awkward in the extreme.
Wang Hsi reinterprets Easy living as Exchange handler “live on easy ground,” and Chang Yü agrees, stating: They move away from danger and seek ease.. However, this perspective is completely unjustifiable. For 绕弯路, see VII. 4. Chia Lin, sticking to his original understanding of those words, is now forced to explain Change your home as “make the enemy change their camp,” which is extremely awkward.
38. 帥與之期如登高而去其梯帥與之深入諸侯之地而發其機
38. The leader sets a meeting like climbing high and taking away the ladder, leading deep into the lords' territory and launching the plan.
At the critical moment, the leader of an army acts like one who has climbed up a height and then kicks away the ladder behind him.
At the crucial moment, the leader of an army behaves like someone who has climbed to the top of a hill and then kicks the ladder down behind them.
I must candidly confess that I do not understand the syntax of 帥與之期, though the meaning is fairly plain. The difficulty has evidently been felt, for Tu Mu tells us that one text omits 期如. It is more likely, however, that a couple of characters have dropped out.
I must honestly admit that I don't understand the syntax of 帥與他的約定, even though the meaning is quite clear. The challenge has clearly been recognized, as Tu Mu mentions that one version leaves out 期如. However, it's more likely that a couple of characters are missing.
He carries his men deep into hostile territory before he shows his hand.
He leads his team deep into enemy territory before revealing his plan.
發其機, literally, “releases the spring” (see V. § 15), that is, takes some decisive step which makes it impossible for the army to return—like 項羽 Hsiang Yü, who sunk his ships after crossing a river. Ch‘ên Hao, followed by Chia Lin, understands the words less well as 發其心機 “puts forth every artifice at his command.” But 機 in this derived sense occurs nowhere else in Sun Tzŭ.
发其机, literally "releases the spring" (see V. § 15), refers to taking a decisive step that makes it impossible for the army to retreat—similar to 項羽 Hsiang Yü, who burned his ships after crossing a river. Ch‘ên Hao, followed by Chia Lin, interprets it more loosely as 發揮心機 meaning "uses every trick at his disposal." However, the meaning of 機 in this context doesn’t appear anywhere else in Sun Tzŭ.
39. 焚舟破釜若驅羣羊而往驅而來莫知所之
39. Burn the boats and break the cauldrons; like herding sheep, they come and go without knowing where.
He burns his boats and breaks his cooking-pots;
He burns his boats and breaks his cooking pots;
Omitted in the T‘u Shu.
Omitted in the T‘u Shu.
like a shepherd driving a flock of sheep, he drives his men this way and that, and none knows whither he is going.
like a shepherd herding a flock of sheep, he guides his men this way and that, and no one knows where he is headed.
The T‘u Shu inserts another 驅 after 羊. Tu Mu says: 三軍但知進退之命不知攻取之端也 “The army is only cognisant of orders to advance or retreat; it is ignorant of the ulterior ends of attacking and conquering.”
The T‘u Shu adds another 驅 after sheep. Tu Mu says: 三軍但知进退之命,不知攻取之端也 “The army only knows orders to move forward or backward; it doesn't understand the deeper reasons behind attacking and conquering.”
{134}
{134}
40. 聚三軍之衆投之於險此謂將軍之事也
40. Uniting the army to face danger is what generals do.
To muster his host and bring it into danger:—this may be termed the business of the general.
To gather his troops and put them at risk — this is what we can call the job of a general.
Sun Tzŭ means that after mobilisation there should be no delay in aiming a blow at the enemy’s heart. With 投之於險 cf. supra, § 23: 投之無所往. Note how he returns again and again to this point. Among the warring states of ancient China, desertion was no doubt a much more present fear and serious evil than it is in the armies of to-day.
Sun Tzŭ is saying that once you're mobilized, you shouldn't waste time striking at the enemy's core. With 投之于险 cf. supra, § 23: 投之无所往. Notice how he keeps coming back to this idea. In the ancient Chinese warring states, desertion was definitely a much bigger concern and a serious problem compared to today's armies.
41. 九地之變屈伸之利人情之理不可不察也
41. The changes of the nine regions and the advantages of stretching must be considered along with human nature.
The different measures suited to the nine varieties of ground;
The various measures suitable for the nine types of land;
Chang Yü says: 九地之法不可拘泥 “One must not be hide-bound in interpreting the rules for the nine varieties of ground.
Chang Yü says: The laws of the nine realms cannot be rigid. “One should not be rigid in interpreting the rules for the nine types of terrain.
the expediency of aggressive or defensive tactics;
the practicality of using aggressive or defensive strategies;
The use of 屈伸 “contraction and expansion” may be illustrated by the saying 屈以求伸, which almost exactly corresponds to the French “il faut reculer pour mieux sauter.”[182] Capt. Calthrop, more suo, avoids a real translation and has: “the suiting of the means to the occasion.”
The phrase Squats and stretches "contraction and expansion" can be demonstrated by the saying 屈服以求得到, which closely matches the French phrase "Sometimes you have to take a step back to jump further."[182] Capt. Calthrop, more suo, sidesteps a direct translation and states: "the adjustment of the means to fit the occasion."
and the fundamental laws of human nature: these are things that must most certainly be studied.
and the basic laws of human nature: these are things that definitely need to be studied.
42. 凡爲客之道深則專淺則散
42. The deeper the knowledge of the guest, the more focused; the shallower, the more scattered.
When invading hostile territory, the general principle is, that penetrating deeply brings cohesion; penetrating but a short way means dispersion.
When invading enemy territory, the basic rule is that going deep creates unity; going only a short distance leads to scattering.
Cf. supra, § 20.
Cf. above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
43. 去國越境而師者絶地也四達者衢地也
43. Crossing borders is a dead end; reaching destinations is the main road.
When you leave your own country behind, and take your army across neighbouring territory,
When you leave your own country behind and move your army through nearby lands,
Chang Yü’s paraphrase is 而用師者.
Chang Yü’s paraphrase is 而用師者.
you find yourself on critical ground.
you find yourself on crucial ground.
{135}
{135}
This “ground” is cursorily mentioned in VIII. § 2, but it does not figure among the Nine 地 of this chapter or the Six 地形 in chap. X. One’s first impulse would be to translate it “distant ground” (絶域 is commonly used in the sense of “distant lands”), but this, if we can trust the commentators, is precisely what is not meant here. Mei Yao-ch‘ên says it is 進不及輕退不及散在二地之間也 “a position not far enough advanced to be called ‘facile,’ and not near enough to home to be called ‘dispersive,’ but something between the two.” That, of course, does not explain the name 絶, which seems to imply that the general has severed his communications and temporarily cut himself off from his base. Thus, Wang Hsi says: “It is ground separated from home by an interjacent state, whose territory we have had to cross in order to reach it. Hence it is incumbent on us to settle our business there quickly.” He adds that this position is of rare occurrence, which is the reason why it is not included among the 九地. Capt. Calthrop gives but a poor rendering of this sentence: “To leave home and cross the borders is to be free from interference.”
This “ground” is briefly mentioned in VIII. § 2, but it doesn't appear among the Nine 地 of this chapter or the Six Terrain in chap. X. The initial thought might be to translate it as “distant ground” (絶域 is often used to mean “distant lands”), but, according to the commentators, that’s actually not what is intended here. Mei Yao-ch‘ên states it is Not moving forward or retreating, stuck in between., meaning “a position not far enough advanced to be called ‘facile,’ and not near enough to home to be called ‘dispersive,’ but rather something in between.” However, this doesn't clarify the name 絶, which suggests that the general has cut off his communications and temporarily isolated himself from his base. Thus, Wang Hsi explains: “It is ground separated from home by an interjacent state, whose territory we have had to cross to reach it. Therefore, we need to take care of our business there quickly.” He notes that this situation is rare, which is why it isn’t included among the 九地. Capt. Calthrop offers a poor translation of this sentence: “To leave home and cross the borders is to be free from interference.”
When there are means of communication
When there are ways to communicate
The T‘u Shu reads 通 for 達.
The T‘u Shu reads "Tōng" for "Dá."
on all four sides, the ground is one of intersecting highways.
on all four sides, the ground is made up of intersecting highways.
From 四達 down to the end of § 45, we have some of the definitions of the early part of the chapter repeated in slightly different language. Capt. Calthrop omits these altogether.
From 四达 down to the end of § 45, we have some of the definitions from the early part of the chapter repeated in slightly different wording. Capt. Calthrop leaves these out entirely.
44. 入深者重地也入淺者輕地也
44. Deeper areas are heavier, shallower areas are lighter.
When you penetrate deeply into a country, it is serious ground. When you penetrate but a little way, it is facile ground.
When you dive deep into a country, it’s serious territory. When you only scratch the surface, it’s easy ground.
45. 背固前隘者圍地也無所往者死地也
45. 背固前隘者圍地也無所往者死地也
When you have the enemy’s strongholds on your rear,
When you have the enemy’s strongholds behind you,
固 = 險固.
固 = 險固.
and narrow passes in front, it is hemmed-in ground. When there is no place of refuge at all, it is desperate ground.
and narrow paths in front, it's restricted space. When there’s no place to run at all, it’s hopeless ground.
46. 是故散地吾將一其志輕地吾將使之屬
46. So I will lightly spread my ambitions and make them belong.
Therefore, on dispersive ground, I would inspire my men with unity of purpose.
Therefore, on unstable ground, I would motivate my team with a shared goal.
{136}
{136}
This end, according to Tu Mu, is best attained by remaining on the defensive, and avoiding battle. Cf. supra, § 11.
This goal, according to Tu Mu, is best achieved by staying on the defense and avoiding conflict. Cf. supra, § 11.
On facile ground, I would see that there is close connection between all parts of my army.
On easy ground, I would see that there is a strong connection between all parts of my army.
The T‘ung Tien has 其 instead of 之. The present reading is supported by the 遺說 of Chêng Yu-hsien. As Tu Mu says, the object is to guard against two possible contingencies: 一者備其逃逸二者恐其敵至 “(1) the desertion of our own troops; (2) a sudden attack on the part of the enemy.” Cf. VII. § 17: 其徐如林. Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: 行則隊校相繼止則營壘聯屬 “On the march, the regiments should be in close touch; in an encampment, there should be continuity between the fortifications.” He seems to have forgotten, by the way, what Sun Tzŭ says above: 輕地則無止.
The T‘ung Tien uses 其 instead of 之. The current interpretation is backed by the 遗言 of Chêng Yu-hsien. As Tu Mu states, the goal is to prepare for two potential situations: 一方面担心逃跑,另一方面怕敌人来。 “(1) the desertion of our own troops; (2) a sudden attack from the enemy.” See VII. § 17: 如春风拂柳. Mei Yao-ch‘ên comments: 行則隊制服營壘聯結 “When on the march, the regiments should stay in close contact; when in camp, there should be a connection between the fortifications.” It appears he has overlooked what Sun Tzŭ stated earlier: Lightly, there will be no end..
47. 爭地吾將趨其後
47. I'll chase after the land.
On contentious ground, I would hurry up my rear.
On unstable ground, I would quickly move my rear.
This is Ts‘ao Kung’s interpretation. Chang Yü adopts it, saying: 當疾進其後使首尾俱至 “We must quickly bring up our rear, so that head and tail may both reach the goal.” That is, they must not be allowed to straggle up a long way apart. Mei Yao-ch‘ên offers another equally plausible explanation: 敵未至其地我若在後則當疾趨以爭之 “Supposing the enemy has not yet reached the coveted position, and we are behind him, we should advance with all speed in order to dispute its possession.” 其 would thus denote the enemy, 後 being the preposition, and 趨 would retain its usual intransitive sense. Cf. VII. § 4: 後人發先人至. Ch‘ên Hao, on the other hand, assuming that the enemy has had time to select his own ground, quotes VI. § 1, where Sun Tzŭ warns us against coming exhausted to the attack. His own idea of the situation is rather vaguely expressed: 若地利在前先分精銳以據之彼若恃衆來爭我以大衆趨其後無不尅者 “If there is a favourable position lying in front of you, detach a picked body of troops to occupy it; then if the enemy, relying on their numbers, come up to make a fight for it, you may fall quickly on their rear with your main body, and victory will be assured.” It was thus, he adds, that Chao Shê beat the army of Ch‘in. [See p. 57.] Li Ch‘üan would read 多 for 趨, it is not easy to see why.
This is Ts‘ao Kung’s interpretation. Chang Yü agrees, saying: 快速跟随,确保前后同时到达 “We should quickly bring up our rear, so that both the front and back reach the goal.” In other words, they should not be allowed to fall too far behind. Mei Yao-ch‘ên offers another reasonable explanation: The enemy hasn't reached yet; if I'm behind, I should hurry to confront them. “If the enemy hasn’t reached the desired position and we are behind them, we should move forward quickly to contest it.” Here, 其 refers to the enemy, 後 is the preposition, and 趨 maintains its usual intransitive meaning. Cf. VII. § 4: Future generations honor ancestors. On the other hand, Ch‘ên Hao, assuming that the enemy has had time to choose their position, quotes VI. § 1, where Sun Tzŭ advises against launching an attack while exhausted. His own view on the situation is somewhat vaguely described: 若地利在前先分精銳以據之彼若恃衆來爭我以大衆趨其後無不尅者 “If there is a good position ahead, send a select group of troops to occupy it; then, if the enemy comes up to contest it, relying on their numbers, you can quickly strike their rear with your main force, and victory will be certain.” He also notes that this is how Chao Shê defeated the army of Ch‘in. [See p. 57.] Li Ch‘üan suggests reading 多 instead of 趨, but it’s not clear why.
{137}
{137}
48. 交地吾將謹其守衢地吾將固其結
48. To give land, I will carefully guard it; to oversee the area, I will strengthen its connections.
On open ground, I would keep a vigilant eye on my defences.
On open ground, I would watch my defenses closely.
As Wang Hsi says, 懼襲我也 “fearing a surprise attack.” The T‘ung Tien reads here 固其結 (see next sentence).
As Wang Hsi says, I'm also afraid. “fearing a surprise attack.” The T‘ung Tien reads here 固有的联系 (see next sentence).
On ground of intersecting highways, I would consolidate my alliances.
On the intersection of major roads, I would build my alliances.
The T‘ung Tien reads 謹其市, which Tu Yu explains as “watching the market towns,” 變事之端 “the hotbeds of revolution.” Capt. Calthrop translates 固其結 by the same words as 合交 in § 12: “cultivate intercourse.”
The T‘ung Tien states Respect the market, which Tu Yu explains as “observing the market towns,” The end of the changes “the sources of revolution.” Capt. Calthrop translates 保持联系 with the same words as 合交 in § 12: “promote interaction.”
49. 重地吾將繼其食圮地吾將進其塗
49. 重地我将继续其食,圮地我将进其道
On serious ground, I would try to ensure a continuous stream of supplies.
On serious matters, I would make sure there's a steady supply of resources.
The commentators take this as referring to forage and plunder, not, as one might expect, to an unbroken communication with a home base. One text, indeed, gives the reading 掠其食. Cf. § 13. Capt. Calthrop’s “be careful of supplies” fails to render the force of 繼.
The commentators interpret this as relating to gathering food and loot, rather than, as one might expect, maintaining constant contact with a home base. One text actually reads Steal their food. Cf. § 13. Capt. Calthrop’s “be careful of supplies” does not capture the full meaning of 繼.
On difficult ground, I would keep pushing on along the road.
On tough terrain, I would keep moving forward on the road.
Capt. Calthrop’s “do not linger” cannot be called a translation, but only a paraphrase of the paraphrase offered by Ts‘ao Kung: 疾過去也 “Pass away from it in all haste.”
Capt. Calthrop’s “do not linger” isn’t really a translation; it’s more of a paraphrase of Ts‘ao Kung’s paraphrase: Gone in a flash “Pass away from it in all haste.”
50. 圍地吾將塞其闕死地吾將示之以不活
50. I'm closing off the area; I'll show it a dead zone.
On hemmed-in ground, I would block any way of retreat.
On confined ground, I would block any escape route.
意欲突圍示以守固 “To make it seem that I mean to defend the position, whereas my real intention is to burst suddenly through the enemy’s lines” [Mêng Shih]; 使士卒必死戰也 “in order to make my soldiers fight with desperation” [Mei Yao-ch‘ên]; 懼人有走心 “fearing lest my men be tempted to run away” [Wang Hsi]. Tu Mu points out that this is the converse of VII. § 36, where it is the enemy who is surrounded. In 532 A.D., 高歡 Kao Huan, afterwards Emperor and canonised as 神武 Shên-wu, was surrounded by a great{138} army under 爾朱兆 Êrh-chu Chao and others. His own force was comparatively small, consisting only of 2000 horse and something under 30,000 foot. The lines of investment had not been drawn very closely together, gaps being left at certain points. But Kao Huan, instead of trying to escape, actually made a shift to block all the remaining outlets himself by driving into them a number of oxen and donkeys roped together. As soon as his officers and men saw that there was nothing for it but to conquer or die, their spirits rose to an extraordinary pitch of exaltation, and they charged with such desperate ferocity that the opposing ranks broke and crumbled under their onslaught. [See Tu Mu’s commentary, and 北齊書 ch. 1, fol. 6.]
Break through with determination “To make it look like I'm aiming to defend the position, while my true goal is to suddenly break through the enemy's lines” [Mêng Shih]; 士兵们必须拼命战斗。 “so that my soldiers are forced to fight with all their might” [Mei Yao-ch‘ên]; Fear of getting too close “worried that my men might be tempted to abandon the fight” [Wang Hsi]. Tu Mu notes that this is the opposite of VII. § 36, where the enemy is the one being surrounded. In 532 A.D., Gao Huan Kao Huan, who later became Emperor and was posthumously named Shenwu Shên-wu, found himself surrounded by a large{138} army led by 爾朱兆 Êrh-chu Chao and others. His own troops were relatively small, with only 2,000 cavalry and just under 30,000 infantry. The lines of siege weren't tightly drawn, leaving gaps at certain points. However, instead of trying to flee, Kao Huan decided to block all the remaining escape routes by driving a number of oxen and donkeys, tied together, into those gaps. Once his officers and men realized that their only options were to fight or die, their spirits soared to an extraordinary level of enthusiasm, and they charged with such reckless intensity that the enemy's ranks collapsed under their assault. [See Tu Mu’s commentary, and Beiqi Book ch. 1, fol. 6.]
On desperate ground, I would proclaim to my soldiers the hopelessness of saving their lives.
On desperate ground, I would tell my soldiers that there was no hope of saving their lives.
Tu Yu says: 焚輜重棄糧食塞井夷竈示之無活必殊死戰也 “Burn your baggage and impedimenta, throw away your stores and provisions, choke up the wells, destroy your cooking-stoves, and make it plain to your men that they cannot survive, but must fight to the death.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên says epigrammatically: 必死可生 “The only chance of life lies in giving up all hope of it.” This concludes what Sun Tzŭ has to say about “grounds” and the “variations” corresponding to them. Reviewing the passages which bear on this important subject, we cannot fail to be struck by the desultory and unmethodical fashion in which it is treated. Sun Tzŭ begins abruptly in VIII. § 2 to enumerate “variations” before touching on “grounds” at all, but only mentions five, namely nos. 7, 5, 8 and 9 of the subsequent list, and one that is not included in it. A few varieties of ground are dealt with in the earlier portion of chap. IX, and then chap. X sets forth six new grounds, with six variations of plan to match. None of these is mentioned again, though the first is hardly to be distinguished from ground no. 4 in the next chapter. At last, in chap. XI, we come to the Nine Grounds par excellence, immediately followed by the variations. This takes us down to § 14. In §§ 43–45, fresh definitions are provided for nos. 5, 6, 2, 8 and 9 (in the order given), as well as for the tenth ground noticed in chap VIII; and finally, the nine variations are enumerated once more from beginning to end, all, with the exception of 5, 6 and 7, being different from those previously given. Though it is impossible to account for the present state of Sun Tzŭ’s text, a few suggestive facts may be brought into prominence: (1) Chap. VIII, according to the title, should deal with nine variations, whereas only five appear. (2) It is an abnormally short chapter. (3) Chap. XI is entitled The Nine Grounds. Several these are defined twice over, besides which there are two distinct lists of the corresponding variations. (4) The length of the chapter is disproportionate, being double that of any other except IX. I do not propose{139} to draw any inferences from these facts, beyond the general conclusion that Sun Tzŭ’s work cannot have come down to us in the shape in which it left his hands: chap. VIII is obviously defective and probably out of place, while XI seems to contain matter that has either been added by a later hand or ought to appear elsewhere.
Tu Yu says: Burn supplies, abandon food, block wells, destroy stoves—show there’s no way out, fight to the death. “Burn your baggage and supplies, throw away your food and provisions, block the wells, destroy your cooking stoves, and make it clear to your men that they cannot survive, but must fight to the death.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên puts it succinctly: Desperate times call for action. “The only chance of survival lies in giving up all hope of it.” This finishes what Sun Tzŭ has to say about “grounds” and their corresponding “variations.” Looking over the sections discussing this important topic, we can't help but notice the random and unorganized way it’s presented. Sun Tzŭ starts abruptly in VIII. § 2 to list “variations” without addressing “grounds” first, but only brings up five, specifically numbers 7, 5, 8, and 9 from the later list, plus one that isn’t included. A few types of ground are discussed earlier in chap. IX, and then chap. X presents six new grounds along with six corresponding plans. None of these is mentioned again, even though the first one is hardly different from ground number 4 in the next chapter. Finally, in chapter XI, we arrive at the Nine Grounds par excellence, right before the variations. This brings us to § 14. In §§ 43–45, new definitions are given for numbers 5, 6, 2, 8, and 9 (in that order), as well as for the tenth ground mentioned in chap VIII; and at the end, the nine variations are listed again from start to finish, with the exception of 5, 6, and 7, all differing from the earlier ones. While it’s impossible to explain the current state of Sun Tzŭ’s text, a few noteworthy points can be highlighted: (1) Chapter VIII, as per the title, is supposed to cover nine variations, yet only five are presented. (2) It is unusually short. (3) Chapter XI is titled The Nine Grounds. Several of these are defined twice, and there are two separate lists of their corresponding variations. (4) The length of the chapter is disproportionate, being twice as long as any other except IX. I don’t intend{139} to make any conclusions from these observations, aside from the general remark that Sun Tzŭ’s work cannot have survived in the form it was originally written: chapter VIII is clearly flawed and probably out of order, while chapter XI seems to include content either added later or that should appear elsewhere.
51. 故兵之情圍則禦不得已則鬥過則從
51. If surrounded, fight as needed.
For it is the soldier’s disposition to offer an obstinate resistance when surrounded, to fight hard when he cannot help himself, and to obey promptly when he has fallen into danger.
For a soldier's nature is to put up a stubborn fight when cornered, to battle fiercely when he can't escape, and to follow orders quickly when he's in trouble.
過則從 is rendered by Capt. Calthrop: “to pursue the enemy if he retreat.” But 過 cannot mean “to retreat.” Its primary sense is to pass over, hence to go too far, to exceed or to err. Here, however, the word has lost all implication of censure, and appears to mean “to pass the boundary line dividing safety from danger,” or, as Chang Yü puts it, 深陷于危難之地 “to be deeply involved in a perilous position.” The latter commentator alludes to the conduct of Pan Ch‘ao’s devoted followers in 73 A.D. The story runs thus in the Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, fol. 1 vo: “When Pan Ch‘ao arrived at 鄯善 Shan-shan, 廣 Kuang, the King of the country, received him at first with great politeness and respect; but shortly afterwards his behaviour underwent a sudden change, and he became remiss and negligent. Pan Ch‘ao spoke about this to the officers of his suite: ‘Have you not noticed,’ he said, ‘that Kuang’s polite intentions are on the wane? This must signify that envoys have come from the Northern barbarians, and that consequently he is in a state of indecision, not knowing with which side to throw in his lot. That surely is the reason. The truly wise man, we are told, can perceive things before they have come to pass; how much more, then, those that are already manifest!’ Thereupon he called one of the natives who had been assigned to his service, and set a trap for him, saying: ‘Where are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu who arrived some days ago?’ The man was so taken aback that between surprise and fear he presently blurted out the whole truth. Pan Ch‘ao, keeping his informant carefully under lock and key, then summoned a general gathering of his officers, thirty-six in all, and began drinking with them. When the wine had mounted into their heads a little, he tried to rouse their spirit still further by addressing them thus: ‘Gentlemen, here we are in the heart of an isolated region, anxious to achieve riches and honour by some great exploit. Now it happens that an ambassador from the Hsiung-nu arrived in this kingdom only a few days ago, and the result is that the respectful courtesy extended towards us by our royal host has disappeared. Should this envoy prevail upon him to seize our party and hand us over to the Hsiung-nu,{140} our bones will become food for the wolves of the desert. What are we to do?’ With one accord, the officers replied: ‘Standing as we do in peril of our lives, we will follow our commander through life and death’ (今在危亡之地死生從司馬).” For the sequel of this adventure, see chap. XII. § 1, note.
過則從 is translated by Capt. Calthrop as “to pursue the enemy if he retreats.” However, 過 cannot mean “to retreat.” Its main meaning is to pass over, which implies going too far, exceeding limits, or making a mistake. In this context, though, the term has lost any sense of blame and seems to refer to “crossing the line between safety and danger,” or, as Chang Yü puts it, 陷入困境 “to be deeply involved in a dangerous situation.” This commentator refers to the actions of Pan Ch‘ao’s loyal followers in 73 A.D. The story goes in the Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, fol. 1 vo: “When Pan Ch‘ao arrived at Shanshan Shan-shan, 廣 Kuang, the King of the country initially welcomed him with great courtesy and respect; but soon after, his demeanor changed abruptly, and he became careless and indifferent. Pan Ch‘ao discussed this with his officers: ‘Have you noticed,’ he said, ‘that Kuang’s polite intentions are diminishing? This must mean that envoys have arrived from the Northern barbarians, leaving him unsure of which side to support. That’s certainly why. The truly wise person, as we know, can see things before they happen; how much more for things that are already clear!’ He then called one of the locals assigned to him and set a trap, asking: ‘Where are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu who arrived a few days ago?’ The man was so shocked that, caught between surprise and fear, he quickly revealed everything. Pan Ch‘ao, keeping his informant secure, then gathered all his officers—thirty-six in total—and started drinking with them. As the wine made them a bit looser, he encouraged them further by saying: ‘Gentlemen, here we are in a remote area, eager to achieve wealth and respect through a great success. Now, it turns out that an ambassador from the Hsiung-nu arrived a few days ago, and as a result, our royal host's polite treatment toward us has vanished. If this envoy convinces him to capture us and hand us over to the Hsiung-nu,{140} our bones will be food for the desert wolves. What should we do?’ In unison, the officers replied: ‘Standing as we do in peril of our lives, we will follow our commander through life and death’ (Now in a perilous place, life and death follow Sima.).” For the continuation of this adventure, see chap. XII. § 1, note.
52. 是故不知諸侯之謀者不能預交不知山林險阻沮澤之形者不能行軍不用鄉導者不能得地利
52. Therefore, those who do not understand the plans of the lords cannot advance; those who do not know the dangers of mountains and forests cannot march; those who do not use local guides cannot gain the advantage of the terrain.
We cannot enter into alliance with neighbouring princes until we are acquainted with their designs. We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we are familiar with the face of the country—its mountains and forests, its pitfalls and precipices, its marshes and swamps. We shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we make use of local guides.
We can’t form an alliance with neighboring princes until we understand their intentions. We're not ready to lead an army unless we're familiar with the land—its mountains and forests, its dangers and cliffs, its marshes and swamps. We won’t be able to take advantage of natural features unless we rely on local guides.
These three sentences are repeated from VII. §§ 12–14—in order to emphasise their importance, the commentators seem to think. I prefer to regard them as interpolated here in order to form an antecedent to the following words. With regard to local guides, Sun Tzŭ might have added that there is always the risk of going wrong, either through their treachery or some misunderstanding such as Livy records (XXII. 13): Hannibal, we are told, ordered a guide to lead him into the neighbourhood of Casinum, where there was an important pass to be occupied; but his Carthaginian accent, unsuited to the pronunciation of Latin names, caused the guide to understand Casilinum instead of Casinum, and turning from his proper route, he took the army in that direction, the mistake not being discovered until they had almost arrived.
These three sentences are repeated from VII. §§ 12–14—to highlight their importance, or so the commentators believe. I see them as inserted here to provide a context for the following words. Concerning local guides, Sun Tzŭ might have added that there’s always the risk of going wrong, either due to their betrayal or some misunderstanding like the one recorded by Livy (XXII. 13): Hannibal reportedly ordered a guide to take him near Casinum, where there was a crucial pass to secure. However, because his Carthaginian accent did not match the pronunciation of Latin names, the guide misunderstood and took him to Casilinum instead of Casinum, veering off the correct path, and the error wasn’t realized until they were almost there.
53. 四五者不知一非霸王之兵也
53. Four or five do not know one is not a tyrant's weapon.
To be ignorant of any one of the following four or five principles
To be unaware of any one of the following four or five principles
does not befit a warlike prince.
does not suit a warrior prince.
霸王, “one who rules by force,” was a term specially used for those princes who established their hegemony over other feudal states. The{141} famous 五霸 of the 7th century B.C. were (1) 齊桓公 Duke Huan of Ch‘i, (2) 晉文公 Duke Wên of Chin, (3) 宋襄公 Duke Hsiang of Sung, (4) 楚莊王 Prince Chuang of Ch‘u, (5) 秦穆公 Duke Mu of Ch‘in. Their reigns covered the period 685–591 B.C.
Overlord, “one who rules by force,” was a term specifically used for those princes who established their dominance over other feudal states. The {141} famous Five Hegemons of the 7th century B.C. were (1) 齐桓公 Duke Huan of Ch‘i, (2) Jin Wengong Duke Wên of Chin, (3) Song Xiang Gong Duke Hsiang of Sung, (4) King Zhuang of Chu Prince Chuang of Ch‘u, and (5) Qin Mu Gong Duke Mu of Ch‘in. Their reigns spanned the period 685–591 B.C.
54. 夫霸王之兵伐大國則其衆不得聚威加於敵則其交不得合
54. If a king's army attacks a great nation, their numbers cannot unite to exert force against the enemy, and their allies cannot gather.
When a warlike prince attacks a powerful state, his generalship shows itself in preventing the concentration of the enemy’s forces. He overawes his opponents,
When a warlike prince attacks a powerful state, his leadership is demonstrated by preventing the enemy from gathering their forces. He intimidates his opponents,
Here and in the next sentence, the Yü Lan inserts 家 after 敵.
Here and in the next sentence, the Yü Lan inserts Home after enemy.
and their allies are prevented from joining against him.
and their allies are stopped from teaming up against him.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên constructs one of the chains of reasoning that are so much affected by the Chinese: “In attacking a powerful state, if you can divide her forces, you will have a superiority in strength; if you have a superiority in strength, you will overawe the enemy; if you overawe the enemy, the neighbouring states will be frightened; and if the neighbouring states are frightened, the enemy’s allies will be prevented from joining her.” The following gives a stronger meaning to 威加: 若大國一敗則小國離而不聚矣 “If the great state has once been defeated (before she has had time to summon her allies), then the lesser states will hold aloof and refrain from massing their forces.” Ch‘ên Hao and Chang Yü take the sentence in quite another way. The former says: “Powerful though a prince may be, if he attacks a large state, he will be unable to raise enough troops, and must rely to some extent on external aid; if he dispenses with this, and with overweening confidence in his own strength, simply tries to intimidate the enemy, he will surely be defeated.” Chang Yü puts his view thus: “If we recklessly attack a large state, our own people will be discontented and hang back. But if (as will then be the case) our display of military force is inferior by half to that of the enemy, the other chieftains will take fright and refuse to join us.” According to this interpretation, 其 would refer, not to the 大國, but to the 霸王 himself.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên outlines a line of reasoning influenced by Chinese thought: “When attacking a powerful state, if you can split her forces, you'll gain an advantage in strength; if you have strength on your side, you can intimidate the enemy; if you intimidate the enemy, the neighboring states will become fearful; and if the neighboring states are scared, the enemy’s allies will be discouraged from joining her.” The following adds a stronger meaning to 威加: If a major power falls, small nations will not unite. “If the great state is defeated (before she can call on her allies), then the smaller states will distance themselves and avoid joining forces.” Ch‘ên Hao and Chang Yü interpret this differently. Ch‘ên Hao states: “Even if a prince is powerful, if he attacks a large state, he won't be able to gather enough troops and will need some external support; if he disregards this and, overly confident in his strength, simply tries to intimidate the enemy, he will definitely be defeated.” Chang Yü expresses his view this way: “If we recklessly attack a large state, our own people will become discontented and hesitant. But if (as will be the case) our show of military force is half that of the enemy's, the other chieftains will be frightened and refuse to ally with us.” According to this interpretation, 其 would refer, not to the Great Power, but to the 霸主 himself.
55. 是故不爭天下之交不養天下之權信己之私威加於敵故其城可拔其國可隳
55. Therefore, without competing for the world's alliances or maintaining the world's power, relying on personal authority to intimidate the enemy means your city can be taken and your country can be destroyed.
Hence he does not strive
So he doesn't strive
For 爭 the Yü Lan reads 事.
For 爭 the Yü Lan reads 事.
{142}
{142}
to ally himself with all and sundry,
to align himself with all,
天下, as in § 6, stands for 諸侯 “the feudal princes,” or the states ruled by them.
World, as in § 6, refers to Lords “the feudal princes,” or the states that they govern.
nor does he foster the power of other states. He carries out his own secret designs,
nor does he support the power of other states. He pursues his own secret plans,
For 信 (read shên1) in the meaning of 伸, cf. VIII. § 8. The commentators are unanimous on this point, and we must therefore beware of translating 信己之私 by “secretly self-confident” or the like. Capt. Calthrop (omitting 之私) has: “he has confidence in himself.”
For Letter (read shên1) in the sense of 伸, see VIII. § 8. The commentators all agree on this, so we need to be careful not to translate Trust in your own interests as “secretly self-confident” or something similar. Capt. Calthrop (leaving out 个人利益) says: “he has confidence in himself.”
keeping his antagonists in awe.
keeping his enemies in awe.
The train of thought appears to be this: Secure against a combination of his enemies, 能絶天下之交惟得伸己之私志威而無外交者 “he can afford to reject entangling alliances and simply pursue his own secret designs, his prestige enabling him to dispense with external friendships.” (Li Ch‘üan.)
The train of thought seems to be this: Protected from a coalition of his enemies, 能夠斷絕天下關係的人,只有能夠伸展自己私欲的威權主義者。 “he can afford to ignore complicated alliances and just go after his own hidden goals, his status allowing him to do without outside friendships.” (Li Ch‘üan.)
Thus he is able to capture their cities and overthrow their kingdoms.
Thus, he can take their cities and topple their kingdoms.
This paragraph, though written many years before the Ch‘in State became a serious menace, is not a bad summary of the policy by which the famous Six Chancellors gradually paved the way for her final triumph under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yü, following up his previous note, thinks that Sun Tzŭ is condemning this attitude of cold-blooded selfishness and haughty isolation. He again refers 其 to the warlike prince, thus making it appear that in the end he is bound to succumb.
This paragraph, although written long before the Ch‘in State became a significant threat, offers a decent summary of the strategy that the well-known Six Chancellors used to set the stage for their ultimate victory under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yü, building on his earlier point, believes that Sun Tzŭ is criticizing this attitude of ruthless selfishness and arrogant isolation. He again refers 其 to the aggressive prince, implying that in the end, he is destined to fail.
56. 施無法之賞懸無政之令犯三軍之衆若使一人
施無法之賞懸無政之令犯三軍之衆若使一人
Bestow rewards without regard to rule,
Bestow rewards without worrying about the rules,
Wu Tzŭ (ch. 3) less wisely says: 進有重賞退有重刑 “Let advance be richly rewarded and retreat be heavily punished.”
Wu Tzŭ (ch. 3) less wisely says: 进有重赏退有重刑 “Make sure that moving forward is generously rewarded and pulling back is severely punished.”
issue orders
give orders
懸, literally, “hang” or “post up.”
懸, literally, "hang" or "post up."
without regard to previous arrangements;
regardless of prior agreements;
杜姦媮 “In order to prevent treachery,” says Wang Hsi. The general meaning is made clear by Ts‘ao Kung’s quotation from the{143} Ssŭ-ma Fa: 見敵作誓瞻功作賞 “Give instructions only on sighting the enemy; give rewards only when you see deserving deeds.” 無政, however, presents some difficulty. Ts‘ao Kung’s paraphrase, 軍法令不應預施懸也, I take to mean: “The final instructions you give to your army should not correspond with those that have been previously posted up.” Chang Yü simplifies this into 政不預告 “your arrangements should not be divulged beforehand.” And Chia Lin says: 不守常法常政 “there should be no fixity in your rules and arrangements.” Not only is there danger in letting your plans be known, but war often necessitates the entire reversal of them at the last moment.
杜姦媮 “To avoid betrayal,” says Wang Hsi. The main idea is clear from Ts‘ao Kung’s quote from the {143} Ssŭ-ma Fa: Confront the enemy, vow to succeed. “Only give orders when you see the enemy; only reward when you observe worthy actions.” No government, however, is a bit tricky. Ts‘ao Kung’s interpretation, Military law should not apply., suggests: “The final orders you give to your army shouldn’t match those that have been posted earlier.” Chang Yü simplifies this to Politics unannounced “your plans shouldn’t be disclosed ahead of time.” Chia Lin states: 不守常规 “there should be no rigidity in your rules and plans.” Not only is it risky to let your strategies be known, but war often requires completely changing them at the last minute.
and you will be able to handle a whole army
and you will be able to handle an entire army
犯, according to Ts‘ao Kung, is here equal to 用. The exact meaning is brought out more clearly in the next paragraph.
犯, according to Ts‘ao Kung, is here equivalent to 用. The precise meaning is explained more clearly in the next paragraph.
as though you had to do with but a single man.
as if you were dealing with just one person.
Cf. supra, § 34.
See above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
57. 犯之以事勿告以言犯之以利勿告以害
57. Don't expose wrongdoing with words; don't highlight benefits while omitting harm.
Confront your soldiers with the deed itself; never let them know your design.
Confront your soldiers with the action itself; never let them know your plan.
Literally, “do not tell them words;” i.e. do not give your reasons for any order. Lord Mansfield once told a junior colleague to “give no reasons” for his decisions, and the maxim is even more applicable to a general than to a judge. Capt. Calthrop translates this sentence with beautiful simplicity: “Orders should direct the soldiers.” That is all.
Literally, “don’t explain your words;” i.e. don’t justify any orders you give. Lord Mansfield once advised a junior colleague to “give no explanations” for his decisions, and this principle is even more relevant for a general than for a judge. Capt. Calthrop translates this statement with striking simplicity: “Orders should direct the soldiers.” That’s all.
When the outlook is bright, bring it before their eyes; but tell them nothing when the situation is gloomy.
When things are looking good, show it to them; but don’t say anything when things are bad.
58. 投之亡地然後存陷之死地然後生
58. 投之亡地然後存陷之死地然後生
Place your army in deadly peril, and it will survive; plunge it into desperate straits, and it will come off in safety.
Put your army in serious danger, and it will survive; throw it into tough situations, and it will come out okay.
Compare the paradoxical saying 亡者存之基死者生之本. These words of Sun Tzŭ were once quoted by Han Hsin in explanation of the tactics he employed in one of his most brilliant battles, already alluded to on p. 28, In 204 B.C., he was sent against the army of Chao, and halted ten miles from the mouth of the 井陘 Ching-hsing pass, where the enemy had mustered in full force. Here, at midnight, he detached a body of 2000 light cavalry, every man of which was furnished{144} with a red flag. Their instructions were to make their way through narrow defiles and keep a secret watch on the enemy. “When the men of Chao see me in full flight,” Han Hsin said, “they will abandon their fortifications and give chase. This must be the sign for you to rush in, pluck down the Chao standards and set up the red banners of 漢 Han in their stead.” Turning then to his other officers, he remarked: “Our adversary holds a strong position, and is not likely to come out and attack us until he sees the standard and drums of the commander-in-chief, for fear I should turn back and escape through the mountains.” So saying, he first of all sent out a division consisting of 10,000 men, and ordered them to form in line of battle with their backs to the River 泜 Ti. Seeing this manœuvre, the whole army of Chao broke into loud laughter. By this time it was broad daylight, and Han Hsin, displaying the generalissimo’s flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating, and was immediately engaged by the enemy. A great battle followed, lasting for some time; until at length Han Hsin and his colleague 張耳 Chang Ni, leaving drums and banner on the field, fled to the division on the river bank, where another fierce battle was raging. The enemy rushed out to pursue them and to secure the trophies, thus denuding their ramparts of men; but the two generals succeeded in joining the other army, which was fighting with the utmost desperation. The time had now come for the 2000 horsemen to play their part. As soon as they saw the men of Chao following up their advantage, they galloped behind the deserted walls, tore up the enemy’s flags and replaced them by those of Han. When the Chao army turned back from the pursuit, the sight of these red flags struck them with terror. Convinced that the Hans had got in and overpowered their king, they broke up in wild disorder, every effort of their leader to stay the panic being in vain. Then the Han army fell on them from both sides and completed the rout, killing a great number and capturing the rest, amongst whom was King 歇 Ya himself.... After the battle, some of Han Hsin’s officers came to him and said: “In the Art of War we are told to have a hill or tumulus on the right rear, and a river or marsh on the left front. [This appears to be a blend of Sun Tzŭ and T‘ai Kung. See IX. § 9, and note.] You, on the contrary, ordered us to draw up our troops with the river at our back. Under these conditions, how did you manage to gain the victory?” The general replied: “I fear you gentlemen have not studied the Art of War with sufficient care. Is it not written there: ‘Plunge your army into desperate straits and it will come off in safety; place it in deadly peril and it will survive’? Had I taken the usual course, I should never have been able to bring my colleagues round. What says the Military Classic (經)?—‘Swoop down on the market-place and drive the men off to fight’ (毆市人而戰之). [This passage does not occur in the present text of Sun Tzŭ.] If I had not placed my troops in a position where{145} they were obliged to fight for their lives, but had allowed each man to follow his own discretion, there would have been a general débandade, and it would have been impossible to do anything with them.” The officers admitted the force of his argument, and said: “These are higher tactics than we should have been capable of.” [See Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34, ff. 4, 5.]
Compare the paradoxical saying Rest in peace.. These words of Sun Tzŭ were once quoted by Han Hsin to explain the tactics he used in one of his most brilliant battles, already mentioned on p. 28. In 204 B.C., he was sent against the army of Chao and stopped ten miles from the entrance of the 井陘 Ching-hsing pass, where the enemy had gathered in full force. At midnight, he sent out a group of 2000 light cavalry, each man carrying a red flag. Their orders were to navigate through narrow paths and keep a close watch on the enemy. “When the men of Chao see me in full flight,” Han Hsin explained, “they will leave their fortifications and chase after me. That will be your cue to charge in, pull down the Chao standards, and raise the red banners of 漢 Han in their place.” He then told his other officers, “Our enemy is well-positioned and unlikely to attack us until they see the standard and drums of the commander-in-chief, fearing that I might turn back and escape into the mountains.” Saying this, he first dispatched a division of 10,000 men and instructed them to line up with their backs to the River 泜 Ti. Seeing this maneuver, the whole Chao army erupted in laughter. By this time, it was broad daylight, and Han Hsin, displaying the generalissimo’s flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating, immediately engaging the enemy. A fierce battle ensued, lasting for some time until Han Hsin and his colleague Zhang Er Chang Ni, leaving drums and flags behind on the field, fled to the division on the riverbank, where another intense battle was occurring. The enemy rushed out to pursue them and seize the trophies, leaving their defenses with fewer men; however, the two generals managed to join the other army, which was fighting with relentless intensity. The moment had now arrived for the 2000 horsemen to take action. As soon as they saw the men of Chao pressing their advantage, they galloped behind the abandoned walls, tore down the enemy’s flags, and raised their own Han banners. When the Chao army turned back from the pursuit, the sight of these red flags instilled fear in them. Convinced that the Hans had breached their defenses and overpowered their king, they fell into chaos, with their leader unable to prevent the panic. The Han army then attacked from both sides, completing the rout, killing many, and capturing the rest, including King Take a break Ya himself.... After the battle, some of Han Hsin’s officers approached him and said: “In the Art of War, we're advised to have a hill or mound at the right rear and a river or marsh at the left front. [This seems to blend ideas from Sun Tzŭ and T‘ai Kung. See IX. § 9, and note.] You, however, instructed us to position our troops with the river behind us. Given these circumstances, how did you manage to secure victory?” The general replied: “I fear you gentlemen haven’t studied the Art of War in enough depth. Isn’t it written, ‘Put your army in desperate situations, and it will find safety; put it in grave danger, and it will survive'? Had I followed the usual strategy, I wouldn’t have been able to rally my colleagues. What does the Military Classic (經) say?—‘Descend upon the marketplace and drive the men to fight’ (Attack the city people.). [This passage doesn’t appear in the current text of Sun Tzŭ.] If I had not placed my troops in a situation where{145} they had to fight for their lives, but had allowed each man to act on his own discretion, it would have led to complete chaos, and it would have been impossible to achieve anything with them.” The officers acknowledged the validity of his argument, stating, “These are tactics far beyond what we could have devised.” [See Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 34, ff. 4, 5.]
59. 夫衆陷於害然後能爲勝敗
59. People only see victory or defeat after falling into harm.
For it is precisely when a force has fallen into harm’s way that it is capable of striking a blow for victory.
For it's exactly when a force is in danger that it can deliver a decisive blow for victory.
Danger has a bracing effect.
Danger can be invigorating.
60. 故爲兵之事在於順詳敵之意
60. Therefore, the matter of military affairs lies in understanding the enemy's intentions.
Success in warfare is gained by carefully accommodating ourselves to the enemy’s purpose.
Success in warfare comes from skillfully adapting to the enemy's objectives.
Ts‘ao Kung says: 佯愚也 “Feign stupidity”—by an appearance of yielding and falling in with the enemy’s wishes. Chang Yü’s note makes the meaning clear: “If the enemy shows an inclination to advance, lure him on to do so; if he is anxious to retreat, delay on purpose that he may carry out his intention.” The object is to make him remiss and contemptuous before we deliver our attack.
Ts‘ao Kung says: Pretending to be foolish “Feign stupidity”—by acting as if you're giving in and agreeing with the enemy's wishes. Chang Yü’s note clarifies this: “If the enemy seems ready to advance, encourage him to do it; if he wants to retreat, stall on purpose so he can follow through with that.” The goal is to make him careless and overconfident before we strike.
61. 并敵一向千里殺將
61. 并敌一向千里杀将
By persistently hanging on the enemy’s flank,
By consistently staying on the enemy's side,
I understand the first four words to mean “accompanying the enemy in one direction.” Ts‘ao Kung says: 幷兵向敵 “unite the soldiers and make for the enemy.” But such a violent displacement of characters is quite indefensible. Mei Yao-ch‘ên is the only commentator who seems to have grasped the meaning: 隨敵一向然後發伏出奇. The T‘u Shu reads 并力.
I understand the first four words to mean “going with the enemy in one direction.” Ts‘ao Kung says: Attack the enemy “combine the soldiers and move toward the enemy.” But such a drastic change in characters is completely unjustifiable. Mei Yao-ch‘ên is the only commentator who seems to have understood the meaning: 隨敵先行然後出奇. The T‘u Shu reads Unified effort.
we shall succeed in the long run
we will succeed in the long run
Literally, “after a thousand li.”
Literally, “after a thousand miles.”
in killing the commander-in-chief.
in killing the leader.
Always a great point with the Chinese.
Always a great point with the Chinese.
62. 此謂巧能成事者也
62. This is called a skilled person.
This is called ability to accomplish a thing by sheer cunning.
This is referred to as the ability to get something done using cleverness.
The T‘u Shu has 是謂巧於成事, and yet another reading,{146} mentioned by Ts‘ao Kung, is 巧攻成事. Capt. Calthrop omits this sentence, after having thus translated the two preceding: “Discover the enemy’s intentions by conforming to his movements. When these are discovered, then, with one stroke, the general may be killed, even though he be one hundred leagues distant.”
The T‘u Shu states is known for being skilled, and there's another interpretation, {146} noted by Ts‘ao Kung, which is Clever strategy accomplishes goals.. Capt. Calthrop leaves out this sentence after translating the two before it: “Understand the enemy’s plans by responding to his actions. Once you understand them, the general can be taken out in one decisive move, even if he's a hundred leagues away.”
63. 是故政舉之日夷關折符無通其使
63. Therefore, on the day of governance, the unification should not communicate with its envoy.
On the day that you take up your command,
On the day you take on your command,
政舉 does not mean “when war is declared,” as Capt. Calthrop says, nor yet exactly, as Ts‘ao Kung paraphrases it, 謀定 “when your plans are fixed,” when you have mapped out your campaign. The phrase is not given in the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu. There being no causal connection discoverable between this and the preceding sentence, 是故 must perforce be left untranslated.
政务 does not mean “when war is declared,” as Capt. Calthrop says, nor is it exactly what Ts‘ao Kung paraphrases it as, Planning “when your plans are fixed,” meaning when you’ve laid out your campaign. The phrase is not found in the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu. Since there’s no causal connection that can be identified between this and the previous sentence, So must remain untranslated.
block the frontier passes,
block the border crossings,
夷 is explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 滅塞.
夷 is explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên as 滅塞.
destroy the official tallies,
destroy the official totals,
The locus classicus for these tallies is Chou Li, XIV. fol. 40 (Imperial edition): 門關用符節貨賄用璽節道路用旌節. The generic term thus appears to be 節, 符 being the special kind used at city-gates and on the frontier. They were tablets of bamboo or wood, one half of which was issued as a permit or passport by the official in charge of a gate (司門 or 司關. Cf. the 封人 “border-warden” of Lun Yü III. 24, who may have had similar duties.) When this half was returned to him, within a fixed period, he was authorised to open the gate and let the traveller through.
The locus classicus for these records is Chou Li, XIV. fol. 40 (Imperial edition): 門關用符節 貨賄用璽節 道路用旌節. The general term seems to be 节, with 符 being the specific type used at city gates and on the borders. These were tablets made of bamboo or wood, with one half issued as a permit or passport by the official in charge of a gate (N/A or 司关. See the 封人 “border warden” in Lun Yü III. 24, who might have had similar responsibilities.) When this half was returned within a set timeframe, he was allowed to open the gate and let the traveler through.
and stop the passage of all emissaries.
and stop the arrival of all messengers.
Either to or from the enemy’s country.
Either to or from the enemy's territory.
64. 厲於廊廟之上以誅其事
64. Strictly oversee temple affairs
Be stern in the council-chamber,
Be firm in the meeting room,
Show no weakness, and insist on your plans being ratified by the sovereign. 廊廟 indicates a hall or temple in the Palace. Cf. I. § 26. It is not clear if other officers would be present. Hardly anything can be made of 勵, the reading of the standard text, so I have adopted Tu Mu’s conjecture 厲, which appears in the T‘u Shu.
Show no weakness, and make sure your plans get approved by the ruler. 廊庙 refers to a hall or temple in the Palace. Cf. I. § 26. It's unclear if other officers will be there. Not much can be derived from 勵, the standard text, so I've opted for Tu Mu’s guess 厲, which is found in the T‘u Shu.
so that you may control the situation.
so you can control the situation.
{147}
{147}
Ts‘ao Kung explains 誅 by 治, and Ho Shih by 責成. Another reading is 謀, and Mei Yao-ch‘ên, adopting this, understands the whole sentence to mean: Take the strictest precautions to ensure secrecy in your deliberations. Capt. Calthrop glides rather too smoothly over the rough places. His translation is: “conduct the business of the government with vigilance.”
Ts‘ao Kung explains 誅 as 治, and Ho Shih interprets it as Assign responsibility. Another interpretation is 谋, and Mei Yao-ch‘ên, using this, understands the entire sentence to mean: Take the strictest precautions to keep your discussions confidential. Capt. Calthrop glosses over the difficult parts a bit too easily. His translation reads: “manage the government’s affairs with caution.”
65. 敵人開闔必亟入之
65. The enemy opens and closes, must urgently enter it.
If the enemy leaves a door open, you must rush in.
If the enemy leaves a door open, you have to rush in.
This looks a very simple sentence, yet Ts‘ao Kung is the only commentator who takes it as I have done. Mêng Shih, followed by Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü, defines 開闔 as 間者 “spies,” and makes 入 an active verb: “If spies come from the enemy, we must quickly let them in.” But I cannot find that the words 開闔 have this meaning anywhere else. On the other hand, they may be taken as two verbs, 或開或闔, expressing the enemy’s indecision whether to advance or retreat, that being the best moment to attack him. [Cf. Tao Tê Ching, chap. X: 天門開闔能爲雌乎; also Li Chi, 曲禮, I. ii. 25.] It is not easy to choose between this and Ts‘ao Kung’s explanation; the fact that 敵人開戶 occurs shortly afterwards, in § 68, might be adduced in support of either. 必 must be understood in the sense of 宜 or 當. The only way to avoid this is to put 開闔 between commas and translate: “If we leave a door open, the enemy is sure to rush in.”
This seems like a very simple sentence, yet Ts‘ao Kung is the only commentator who interprets it as I have. Mêng Shih, along with Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Chang Yü, defines open and close as 間諜 meaning “spies,” and treats 入 as an action verb: “If spies come from the enemy, we must quickly let them in.” However, I can't find any other instances where Open and close has this meaning. On the other hand, they might be interpreted as two verbs, Open or close, representing the enemy’s uncertainty about whether to advance or retreat, which is the best moment to attack. [Cf. Tao Tê Ching, chap. X: Can the heaven's gate open?; also Li Chi, Ritual music, I. ii. 25.] It's not easy to choose between this interpretation and Ts‘ao Kung’s explanation; the fact that Open enemy account appears shortly afterwards, in § 68, could support either view. 必 should be understood in the sense of 宜 or 當. The only way to avoid this confusion is to place Open and close in commas and translate it as: “If we leave a door open, the enemy is sure to rush in.”
66. 先其所愛微與之期
66. First, love what you seek.
Forestall your opponent by seizing what he holds dear,
Forestall your opponent by taking what he values most,
Cf. supra, § 18.
Cf. above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
and subtly contrive to time his arrival on the ground.
and cleverly plan to time his arrival at the location.
Capt. Calthrop hardly attempts to translate this difficult paragraph, but invents the following instead: “Discover what he most values, and plan to seize it.” Ch‘ên Hao’s explanation, however, is clear enough: 我若先奪便地而敵不至雖有其利亦奚用之是以欲取其愛惜之處必先微與敵人相期誤之使必至 “If I manage to seize a favourable position, but the enemy does not appear on the scene, the advantage thus obtained cannot be turned to any practical account. He who intends, therefore, to occupy a position of importance to the enemy, must begin by making an artful appointment,{148} so to speak, with his antagonist, and cajole him into going there as well.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên explains that this “artful appointment” is to be made through the medium of the enemy’s own spies, who will carry back just the amount of information that we choose to give them. Then, having cunningly disclosed our intentions, 我後人發先人至 “we must manage, though starting after the enemy, to arrive before him” (VII. § 4). We must start after him in order to ensure his marching thither; we must arrive before him in order to capture the place without trouble. Taken thus, the present passage lends some support to Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s interpretation of § 47.
Capt. Calthrop barely tries to translate this complicated paragraph, but instead comes up with: “Find out what he values most, and plan to take it.” However, Ch‘ên Hao's explanation is straightforward: 我若先夺便地而敌不至虽有其利亦奚用之是以欲取其爱惜之处必先微与敌人相期误之使必至 “If I manage to take a favorable position, but the enemy doesn’t show up, the advantage gained can’t be put to any practical use. Therefore, anyone who wants to take a position that’s important to the enemy must first make a clever appointment, so to speak, with his opponent, and trick him into going there too.” Mei Yao-ch‘ên clarifies that this “clever appointment” should be arranged through the enemy’s own spies, who will report back just the information we want to share with them. Then, having slyly revealed our plans, 我后人发先人至 “we must manage, even after starting later than the enemy, to get there before him” (VII. § 4). We must leave after him to ensure he moves there; we must arrive before him to capture the place easily. Viewed this way, the current passage provides some support for Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s interpretation of § 47.
67. 踐墨隨敵以決戰事
67. Enemies choreograph battles
Walk in the path defined by rule,
Walk in the path set by the rules,
墨 stands for 繩墨 “a marking-line,” hence a rule of conduct. See Mencius VII. 1. xli. 2. Ts‘ao Kung explains it by the similar metaphor 規矩 “square and compasses.” The baldness of the sentiment rather inclines me to favour the reading 剗 adopted by Chia Lin in place of 踐, which yields an exactly opposite sense, namely: “Discard hard and fast rules.” Chia Lin says: 惟勝是利不可守以繩墨而爲 “Victory is the only thing that matters, and this cannot be achieved by adhering to conventional canons.” It is unfortunate that this variant rests on very slight authority, for the sense yielded is certainly much more satisfactory. Napoleon, as we know, according to the veterans of the old school whom he defeated, won his battles by violating every accepted canon of warfare.
墨 represents 繩墨 “a marking-line,” which symbolizes a rule of conduct. See Mencius VII. 1. xli. 2. Ts‘ao Kung clarifies this using a similar metaphor, Rules “square and compasses.” The straightforwardness of the idea leads me to prefer the reading 剗 chosen by Chia Lin instead of 踐, as it offers an entirely opposite meaning: “Discard rigid rules.” Chia Lin states: The advantages gained cannot be restricted by rigid rules. “Victory is what truly matters, and this cannot be achieved by sticking to conventional standards.” Unfortunately, this alternative relies on very limited authority, but the interpretation it provides is certainly much more satisfying. As we know, Napoleon, according to the seasoned veterans he defeated, won his battles by breaking every established rule of warfare.
and accommodate yourself to the enemy until you can fight a decisive battle.
and adapt to the enemy until you can engage in a decisive battle.
The last four words of the Chinese are omitted by Capt. Calthrop. Tu Mu says: 隨敵人之形若有可乘之勢則出而決戰 “Conform to the enemy’s tactics until a favourable opportunity offers; then come forth and engage in a battle that shall prove decisive.”
The last four words of the Chinese are left out by Capt. Calthrop. Tu Mu says: If the enemy is vulnerable, engage in battle. “Adapt to the enemy’s strategies until a good opportunity arises; then step forward and fight in a decisive battle.”
68. 是故始如處女敵人開戶後如脫兎敵不及拒
68. So it begins like a virgin; the enemy, after opening an account, escapes like a startled rabbit, unable to resist.
At first, then, exhibit the coyness of a maiden, until the enemy gives you an opening; afterwards emulate the rapidity of a running hare, and it will be too late for the enemy to oppose you.
At first, show some shyness like a young woman, until your opponent gives you an opportunity; then move with the speed of a running hare, and it will be too late for them to stop you.
{149}
{149}
As the hare is noted for its extreme timidity, the comparison hardly appears felicitous. But of course Sun Tzŭ was thinking only of its speed. The words have been taken to mean: You must flee from the enemy as quickly as an escaping hare; but this is rightly rejected by Tu Mu. Capt. Calthrop is wrong in translating 兎 “rabbit.” Rabbits are not indigenous to China, and were certainly not known there in the 6th century B.C. The last sixteen characters evidently form a sort of four-line jingle. Chap. X, it may be remembered, closed in similar fashion.
As the hare is known for being extremely timid, the comparison doesn't seem very fitting. But of course, Sun Tzŭ was only considering its speed. The phrase has been interpreted to mean: You should run from the enemy as quickly as a fleeing hare; however, Tu Mu correctly disagrees with this interpretation. Capt. Calthrop is incorrect in translating Rabbit as “rabbit.” Rabbits are not native to China and definitely weren't known there in the 6th century B.C. The last sixteen characters clearly form a kind of four-line rhyme. Chap. X, it can be noted, ended in a similar way.
{150}
{150}
XII. Fire Attack Chapter
THE ATTACK BY FIRE.
Rather more than half the chapter (§§ 1–13) is devoted to the subject of fire, after which the author branches off into other topics.
Rather more than half the chapter (§§ 1–13) is focused on the subject of fire, after which the author moves on to other topics.
1. 孫子曰凡火攻有五一曰火人二曰火積三曰火輜四曰火庫五曰火隊
1. Sun Tzu said there are five types of fire attacks: first, fire personnel; second, fire accumulation; third, fire transport; fourth, fire storage; fifth, fire teams.
Sun Tzŭ said: There are five ways of attacking with fire. The first is to burn soldiers in their camp;
Sun Tzu said: There are five ways to attack using fire. The first is to burn soldiers in their camp;
So Tu Mu. Li Ch‘üan says: 焚其營殺其士卒也 “Set fire to the camp, and kill the soldiers” (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan Ch‘ao, sent on a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see XI. § 51, note], found himself placed in extreme peril by the unexpected arrival of an envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the mortal enemies of the Chinese]. In consultation with his officers, he exclaimed: “‘Never venture, never win![183] The only course open to us now is to make an assault by fire on the barbarians under cover of night, when they will not be able to discern our numbers. Profiting by their panic, we shall exterminate them completely; this will cool the King’s courage and cover us with glory, besides ensuring the success of our mission.’ The officers all replied that it would be necessary to discuss the matter first with the Intendant (從事). Pan Ch‘ao then fell into a passion: ‘It is to-day,’ he cried, ‘that our fortunes must be decided! The Intendant is only a humdrum civilian, who on hearing of our project will certainly be afraid, and everything will be brought to light. An inglorious death is no worthy fate for valiant warriors.’ All then agreed to do as he wished. Accordingly, as soon as night came on, he and his little band quickly made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong gale was blowing at the time. Pan Ch‘ao ordered ten of the party to take drums and hide behind the enemy’s barracks, it being arranged that when they saw flames shoot up, they{151} should begin drumming and yelling with all their might. The rest of his men, armed with bows and crossbows, he posted in ambuscade at the gate of the camp. He then set fire to the place from the windward side, whereupon a deafening noise of drums and shouting arose on the front and rear of the Hsiung-nu, who rushed out pell-mell in frantic disorder. Pan Ch‘ao slew three of them with his own hand, while his companions cut off the heads of the envoy and thirty of his suite. The remainder, more than a hundred in all, perished in the flames. On the following day, Pan Ch‘ao went back and informed 郭恂 Kuo Hsün [the Intendant] of what he had done. The latter was greatly alarmed and turned pale. But Pan Ch‘ao, divining his thoughts, said with uplifted hand: ‘Although you did not go with us last night, I should not think, Sir, of taking sole credit for our exploit.’ This satisfied Kuo Hsün, and Pan Ch‘ao, having sent for Kuang, King of Shan-shan, showed him the head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was seized with fear and trembling, which Pan Ch‘ao took steps to allay by issuing a public proclamation. Then, taking the king’s son as hostage, he returned to make his report to 竇固 Tou Ku.” [Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.]
So Tu Mu. Li Ch‘üan says: Burn their camp and kill their soldiers. “Set fire to the camp, and kill the soldiers” (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan Ch‘ao, sent on a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see XI. § 51, note], found himself in serious danger when an unexpected envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the mortal enemies of the Chinese] arrived. In a meeting with his officers, he exclaimed: “‘Never take a risk, never achieve success! [183] The only option we have now is to launch a nighttime attack by fire on the barbarians when they won’t be able to see our numbers. Taking advantage of their panic, we will completely eliminate them; this will demoralize the King and bring us glory, while also ensuring our mission succeeds.’ The officers all responded that they needed to discuss this with the Intendant (Engaged in). Pan Ch‘ao then lost his temper: ‘Today is the day our fate will be decided! The Intendant is just an ordinary civilian who, upon hearing of our plan, will definitely back out, and everything will be revealed. A dishonorable death is no fitting end for brave warriors.’ Everyone then agreed to follow his lead. So, as night fell, he and his small group quickly made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong wind was blowing at the time. Pan Ch‘ao ordered ten of his men to take drums and hide behind the enemy’s barracks, planning that when they saw flames rise, they would start drumming and shouting as loud as they could. The rest of his men, armed with bows and crossbows, were placed in ambush at the camp gate. He then set fire to the camp from the windward side, causing a loud noise of drumming and shouting to erupt at the front and back of the Hsiung-nu, who rushed out in panic. Pan Ch‘ao killed three of them himself, while his companions beheaded the envoy and thirty of his attendants. The remaining over a hundred perished in the flames. The next day, Pan Ch‘ao returned to inform 郭恂 Kuo Hsün [the Intendant] of what he had done. Kuo Hsün was greatly alarmed and turned pale. But Pan Ch‘ao, sensing his thoughts, raised his hand and said: ‘Even though you didn’t join us last night, Sir, I wouldn’t think of claiming all the credit for our achievement.’ This reassured Kuo Hsün, and Pan Ch‘ao, having sent for Kuang, King of Shan-shan, showed him the head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was filled with fear and trembling, which Pan Ch‘ao worked to ease by issuing a public proclamation. Then, taking the king’s son as hostage, he returned to report to 竇固 Tou Ku.” [Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.]
the second is to burn stores;
the second is to burn shops;
Tu Mu says: 糧食薪芻 “Provisions, fuel and fodder.” In order to subdue the rebellious population of Kiangnan, 高潁 Kao Kêng recommended Wên Ti of the Sui dynasty to make periodical raids and burn their stores of grain, a policy which in the long run proved entirely successful. [隋書, ch. 41, fol. 2.]
Tu Mu says: 糧食和柴火 “Food, fuel, and fodder.” To subdue the rebellious people of Kiangnan, 高潁 Kao Kêng suggested that Wên Ti of the Sui dynasty conduct regular raids and burn their grain supplies, a strategy that ultimately worked very well. [Sui Shu, ch. 41, fol. 2.]
the third is to burn baggage-trains;
the third is to burn supply trains;
An example given is the destruction of 袁紹 Yüan Shao’s waggons and impedimenta by Ts‘ao Ts‘ao in 200 A.D.
An example given is the destruction of Yuan Shao Yüan Shao’s wagons and supplies by Ts‘ao Ts‘ao in 200 A.D.
the fourth is to burn arsenals and magazines;
the fourth is to burn weapon depots and storage facilities;
Tu Mu says that the things contained in 輜 and 庫 are the same. He specifies weapons and other implements, bullion and clothing. Cf. VII. § 11.
Tu Mu says that the items found in 輜 and 庫 are the same. He points out weapons and other tools, gold and clothing. Cf. VII. § 11.
the fifth is to hurl dropping fire amongst the enemy.
the fifth is to launch falling fire at the enemy.
No fewer than four totally diverse explanations of this sentence are given by the commentators, not one of which is quite satisfactory. It is obvious, at any rate, that the ordinary meaning of 隊 (“regiment” or “company”) is here inadmissible. In spite of Tu Mu’s note, 焚其行伍因亂而擊之, I must regard “company burning” (Capt. Calthrop’s rendering) as nonsense pure and simple. We may also, I think, reject the very forced explanation given by Li Ch‘üan, Mei Yao-ch‘ên{152} and Chang Yü, of whom the last-named says: 焚其隊仗使兵無戰具 “burning a regiment’s weapons, so that the soldiers may have nothing to fight with.” That leaves only two solutions open: one, favoured by Chia Lin and Ho Shih, is to take 隊 in the somewhat uncommon sense of “a road,” = 隧. The commentary on a passage in the 穆天子傳, quoted in K‘ang Hsi, defines 隊 (read sui) as 谷中險阻道 “a difficult road leading through a valley.” Here it would stand for the 糧道 “line of supplies,” which might be effectually interrupted if the country roundabout was laid waste with fire. Finally, the interpretation which I have adopted is that given by Tu Yu in the T‘ung Tien. He reads 墜 (which is not absolutely necessary, 隊 chui being sometimes used in the same sense), with the following note: 以火墮敵營中也火墜之法以鐵籠火着箭頭頸强弩射敵營中 “To drop fire into the enemy’s camp. The method by which this may be done is to set the tips of arrows alight by dipping them into a brazier, and then shoot them from powerful crossbows into the enemy’s lines.”
No fewer than four completely different explanations of this sentence are provided by the commentators, none of which are entirely satisfactory. It’s clear, at any rate, that the usual meaning of 隊 (“regiment” or “company”) doesn’t apply here. Despite Tu Mu’s note, Burn their troops for chaos., I have to consider “company burning” (Capt. Calthrop’s interpretation) as complete nonsense. We can also reject the rather forced explanation given by Li Ch‘üan, Mei Yao-ch‘ên{152}, and Chang Yü, the last of whom states: Burn their weapons to render them defenseless. “burning a regiment’s weapons so that the soldiers have nothing to fight with.” That leaves us with only two potential interpretations: one, favored by Chia Lin and Ho Shih, suggests taking 队 in the somewhat unusual sense of “a road,” equivalent to 隧. The commentary on a section from the Mu Tianzi Chuan, referenced in K‘ang Hsi, defines 隊 (read sui) as обудинка тяжких шляхів “a difficult road leading through a valley.” Here it could refer to the Food route “line of supplies,” which might be effectively disrupted if the surrounding area was devastated by fire. Ultimately, the interpretation I’ve adopted comes from Tu Yu in the T‘ung Tien. He reads 墜 (which isn’t strictly necessary, as 隊 chui can occasionally be used in the same context), with the following note: 火墮敵營中也火墜之法以鐵籠火着箭頭頸强弩射敵營中 “To drop fire into the enemy’s camp. The method for achieving this is to ignite the tips of arrows by dipping them into a brazier and then shoot them from powerful crossbows into the enemy's positions.”
2. 行火必有因煙火必素具
2. Fire must have a cause; fireworks must be prepared.
In order to carry out an attack with fire, we must have means available;
In order to launch a fire attack, we need to have the necessary resources available;
Ts‘ao Kung thinks that 姦人 “traitors in the enemy’s camp” are referred to. He thus takes 因 as the efficient cause only. But Ch‘ên Hao is more likely to be right in saying: 須得其便不獨姦人 “We must have favourable circumstances in general, not merely traitors to help us.” Chia Lin says: 因風燥 “We must avail ourselves of wind and dry weather.”
Ts‘ao Kung believes that N/A “traitors in the enemy’s camp” are being referred to. He views 因 solely as the efficient cause. However, Ch‘ên Hao seems more accurate in stating: 不能只為了自己而傷害他人 “We need favorable circumstances in general, not just traitors to assist us.” Chia Lin mentions: 因為風乾 “We need to take advantage of the wind and dry weather.”
The material for raising fire should always be kept in readiness.
The materials for starting a fire should always be kept ready.
煙火 is explained by Ts‘ao Kung as 燒具 “appliances for making fire.” Tu Mu suggests 艾蒿荻葦薪芻膏油之屬 “dry vegetable matter, reeds, brushwood, straw, grease, oil, etc.” Here we have the material cause. Chang Yü says: 𫎓火之器燃火之物 “vessels for hoarding fire, stuff for lighting fires.”
煙火 is described by Ts‘ao Kung as Burner “tools for making fire.” Tu Mu suggests 艾蒿、芦苇、柴草、油等 “dry plant materials, reeds, brushwood, straw, grease, oil, etc.” This outlines the material cause. Chang Yü says: Fire utensil ignites flammable items “containers for storing fire, materials for igniting fires.”
3. 發火有時起火有日
3. Get mad sometimes, catch fire sometimes
There is a proper season for making attacks with fire, and special days for starting a conflagration.
There’s an appropriate time for launching fire attacks, and certain days for igniting a blaze.
{153}
{153}
A fire must not be begun 妄 “recklessly” or 偶然 “at haphazard.”
A fire must not be started 妄 “recklessly” or Coincidence “by chance.”
4. 時者天之燥也日者宿在箕壁翼軫也凡此四宿者風起之日也
4. The time of the dry sky, the sun rests in the Migi section, the wings of the Axle. All four of these are when the wind rises.
The proper season is when the weather is very dry; the special days are those when the moon is in the constellations of the Sieve, the Wall, the Wing or the Cross-bar;
The right time is when the weather is very dry; the specific days are when the moon is in the constellations of the Sieve, the Wall, the Wing, or the Cross-bar;
These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of the 二十八宮 Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, corresponding roughly to Sagittarius, Pegasus, Crater and Corvus. The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, has 月 in place of 宿; the present reading rests on the authority of the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Tu Mu says: 宿者月之所宿也. For 箕壁, both T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan give the more precise location 戊箕東壁. Mei Yao-ch‘ên tells us that by 箕 is meant the tail of the 龍 Dragon; by 壁, the eastern part of that constellation; by 翼 and 軫, the tail of the 鶉 Quail.
These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of the 28 Palaces Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, roughly corresponding to Sagittarius, Pegasus, Crater, and Corvus. The original text, followed by the T‘u Shu, uses 月 in place of Lodging; the current reading relies on the authority of the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Tu Mu says: 宿者月之所宿也. For 箕壁, both T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan specify the more exact location 戊箕东壁. Mei Yao-ch‘ên explains that by 箕, it refers to the tail of the Dragon Dragon; by Wall, the eastern part of that constellation; by Wings and 軫, the tail of the 鶉 Quail.
for these four are all days of rising wind.
for these four are all days of strong winds.
此四宿者 is elliptical for 月在此四宿之日. 蕭繹 Hsiao I (afterwards fourth Emperor of the Liang dynasty, A.D. 552–555) is quoted by Tu Yu as saying that the days 丙丁 of spring, 戊已 of summer, 壬癸 of autumn, and 甲乙 of winter bring fierce gales of wind and rain.
此四宿者 is a shorthand way of saying The moon stays here for four nights.. 蕭繹 Hsiao I (who later became the fourth Emperor of the Liang dynasty, A.D. 552–555) is quoted by Tu Yu as stating that the days 丙丁 in spring, 戊已 in summer, 壬癸 in autumn, and 甲乙 in winter bring strong winds and heavy rain.
5. 凡火攻必因五火之變而應之
5. All fire attacks must respond to the changes of the five fires.
In attacking with fire, one should be prepared to meet five possible developments:
In using fire as an attack method, one should be ready for five possible outcomes:
I take 五 as qualifying 變, not 火, and therefore think that Chang Yü is wrong in referring 五火 to the five methods of attack set forth in § 1. What follows has certainly nothing to do with these.
I view 五 as qualifying 變, not Fire, so I believe Chang Yü is mistaken in linking Five fires to the five methods of attack described in § 1. What comes next has absolutely nothing to do with these.
6. 火發於內則早應之於外
6. Fire ignites within, then shows outward.
(1) When fire breaks out inside the enemy’s camp, respond at once
(1) When a fire starts in the enemy's camp, respond immediately.
The Yü Lan incorrectly reads 軍 for 早.
The Yü Lan incorrectly reads 軍 for 早.
with an attack from without.
from an external attack.
{154}
{154}
7. 火發而其兵靜者待而勿攻
7. Wait and don’t attack when the enemy is calm.
(2) If there is an outbreak of fire, but the enemy’s soldiers remain quiet, bide your time and do not attack.
(2) If there’s a fire outbreak, but the enemy's soldiers stay quiet, wait for your moment and don't attack.
The original text omits 而其. The prime object of attacking with fire is to throw the enemy into confusion. If this effect is not produced, it means that the enemy is ready to receive us. Hence the necessity for caution.
The original text omits 而其. The main goal of using fire in an attack is to create confusion among the enemy. If this confusion doesn't happen, it shows that the enemy is prepared to confront us. Therefore, caution is essential.
8. 極其火力可從而從之不可從而止
8.极火力无法停止
(3) When the force of the flames has reached its height, follow it up with an attack, if that is practicable; if not, stay where you are.
(3) When the flames have reached their peak, launch an attack if possible; if not, stay put.
Ts‘ao Kung says: 見可而進知難而退 “If you see a possible way, advance; but if you find the difficulties too great, retire.”
Ts‘ao Kung says: See the opportunity and advance, recognize the difficulty and retreat. “If you see a chance, go for it; but if the challenges are too tough, back off.”
9. 火可發於外無待於內以時發之
9. Fire can ignite externally without waiting for internal timing.
(4) If it is possible to make an assault with fire from without, do not wait for it to break out within, but deliver your attack at a favourable moment.
(4) If you can launch an attack with fire from outside, don’t wait for it to start inside; instead, strike at a good moment.
Tu Mu says that the previous paragraphs had reference to the fire breaking out (either accidentally, we may suppose, or by the agency of incendiaries) inside the enemy’s camp. “But,” he continues, 若敵居荒澤草穢或營栅可焚之地卽須及時發火不必更待內發作然後應之恐敵人自燒野草我起火無益 “if the enemy is settled in a waste place littered with quantities of grass, or if he has pitched his camp in a position which can be burnt out, we must carry our fire against him at any seasonable opportunity, and not wait on in hopes of an outbreak occurring within, for fear our opponents should themselves burn up the surrounding vegetation, and thus render our own attempts fruitless.” The famous 李陵 Li Ling once baffled the 單于 leader of the Hsiung-nu in this way. The latter, taking advantage of a favourable wind, tried to set fire to the Chinese general’s camp, but found that every scrap of combustible vegetation in the neighbourhood had already been burnt down. On the other hand, 波才 Po-ts‘ai, a general of the 黃巾賊 Yellow Turban rebels, was badly defeated in 184 A.D. through his neglect of this simple precaution. “At the head of a large army he was besieging 長社 Ch‘ang-shê, which was held by 皇甫嵩 Huang-fu Sung. The garrison was very{155} small, and a general feeling of nervousness pervaded the ranks; so Huang-fu Sung called his officers together and said: ‘In war, there are various indirect methods of attack, and numbers do not count for everything. [The commentator here quotes Sun Tzŭ, V. §§ 5, 6 and 10.] Now the rebels have pitched their camp in the midst of thick grass (依草結營), which will easily burn when the wind blows. If we set fire to it at night, they will be thrown into a panic, and we can make a sortie and attack them on all sides at once, thus emulating the achievement of T‘ien Tan.’ [See p. 90.] That same evening, a strong breeze sprang up; so Huang-fu Sung instructed his soldiers to bind reeds together into torches and mount guard on the city walls, after which he sent out a band of daring men, who stealthily made their way through the lines and started the fire with loud shouts and yells. Simultaneously, a glare of light shot up from the city-walls, and Huang-fu Sung, sounding his drums, led a rapid charge, which threw the rebels into confusion and put them to headlong flight.” [Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, f. 2 ro.]
Tu Mu explains that the earlier paragraphs referred to a fire breaking out (either accidentally or intentionally) in the enemy’s camp. “But,” he continues, 若敵居荒澤草穢或營栅可焚之地卽須及時發火不必更待內發作然後應之恐敵人自燒野草我起火無益 “if the enemy is located in a wasteland filled with tall grass, or if they’re camped in an area that can easily catch fire, we should ignite our flames at the next good opportunity instead of waiting for an internal outbreak, for fear that our enemies might start burning the surrounding vegetation themselves, making our efforts pointless.” The well-known 李陵 Li Ling once outsmarted the Chieftain leader of the Hsiung-nu this way. The latter, using a favorable wind, attempted to ignite the Chinese general’s camp but discovered that all the nearby combustible vegetation had already been scorched. In contrast, 波才 Po-ts'ai, a general of the Yellow Turban Rebels Yellow Turban rebels, suffered a major defeat in 184 A.D. due to his oversight of this simple precaution. “Leading a large army, he was besieging 長社 Ch‘ang-shê, which was held by 皇甫嵩 Huang-fu Sung. The garrison was quite small, and anxiety spread through the ranks; so Huang-fu Sung gathered his officers and said: ‘In warfare, there are many indirect ways to attack, and sheer numbers aren’t everything. [The commentator cites Sun Tzŭ, V. §§ 5, 6 and 10.] The rebels have set up camp in the middle of thick grass (Using grass to build a camp), which will easily ignite when the wind blows. If we set it on fire at night, they will panic, allowing us to charge out and attack them from all sides, thus replicating T‘ien Tan’s success.’ [See p. 90.] That very evening, a strong breeze came up; so Huang-fu Sung ordered his soldiers to bind together reeds into torches and take guard on the city walls. Then he dispatched a group of brave men who stealthily slipped through the lines and ignited the fire while shouting loudly. At the same time, a bright light erupted from the city walls, and Huang-fu Sung, beating his drums, led a rapid charge, which threw the rebels into chaos and caused them to flee in panic.” [Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, f. 2 ro.]
10. 火發上風無攻下風
10. No attack downwind, only upwind
(5) When you start a fire, be to windward of it. Do not attack from the leeward.
(5) When you start a fire, make sure to be upwind of it. Don't approach it from downwind.
Chang Yü, following Tu Yu, says: 燒之必退退而逆擊之必死戰則不便也 “When you make a fire, the enemy will retreat away from it; if you oppose his retreat and attack him then, he will fight desperately, which will not conduce to your success.” A rather more obvious explanation is given by Tu Mu: “If the wind is in the east, begin burning to the east of the enemy, and follow up the attack yourself from that side. If you start the fire on the east side, and then attack from the west, you will suffer in the same way as your enemy.”
Chang Yü, following Tu Yu, says: Burning will force retreat; counterattack means certain death. Fighting is inconvenient. “When you light a fire, the enemy will pull back from it; if you try to stop him from retreating and attack him then, he will fight fiercely, which won't lead to your success.” A clearer explanation is provided by Tu Mu: “If the wind is blowing from the east, start the fire to the east of the enemy, and then launch your attack from that side. If you ignite the fire on the east side and then attack from the west, you'll suffer just like your enemy.”
11. 晝風久夜風止
Day wind long, night wind stops
A wind that rises in the daytime lasts long, but a night breeze soon falls.
A daytime wind lasts a long time, but a nighttime breeze fades quickly.
Cf. Lao Tzŭ’s saying: 飄風不終朝 “A violent wind does not last the space of a morning.” (Tao Tê Ching, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Wang Hsi say: “A day breeze dies down at nightfall, and a night breeze at daybreak. This is what happens as a general rule.” The phenomenon observed may be correct enough, but how this sense is to be obtained is not apparent.
Cf. Lao Tzŭ’s saying: The wind doesn't last all morning. “A violent wind doesn't last through the morning.” (Tao Tê Ching, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch‘ên and Wang Hsi say: “A day breeze calms down at night, and a night breeze fades at dawn. This is generally what happens.” The observed phenomenon may be accurate, but it's not clear how this understanding should be achieved.
12. 凡軍必知有五火之變以數守之
12. All soldiers must know the five changes of fire to guard against.
In every army, the five developments connected with fire must be known, the movements of the stars calculated, and a watch kept for the proper days.
In every army, it's essential to understand the five aspects related to fire, calculate the movements of the stars, and monitor the right days.
{156}
{156}
Tu Mu’s commentary shows what has to be supplied in order to make sense out of 以數守之. He says: 須筭星𨇠之數守風起之日乃可發火 “We must make calculations as to the paths of the stars, and watch for the days on which wind will rise, before making our attack with fire.” Chang Yü seems to take 守 in the sense of 防: “We must not only know how to assail our opponents with fire, but also be on our guard against similar attacks from them.”
Tu Mu’s commentary explains what needs to be done to understand 以數據支持. He states: 須算星的數量守風起的日子才可以點火 “We need to calculate the movements of the stars and pay attention to the days when the wind will rise before launching our fire attack.” Chang Yü seems to interpret 守 as Protect: “We must not only know how to attack our enemies with fire but also be vigilant against similar attacks from them.”
13. 故以火佐攻者明以水佐攻者强
Fire aids the offensive, water strengthens.
Hence those who use fire as an aid to the attack show intelligence;
Therefore, those who use fire as a tool in their attack demonstrate intelligence;
I have not the least hesitation in rejecting the commentators’ explanation of 明 as = 明白. Thus Chang Yü says: 灼然可以取勝 “... will clearly [i.e. obviously] be able to gain the victory.” This is not only clumsy in itself, but does not balance 强 in the next clause. For 明 “intelligent,” cf. infra, § 16, and Lun Yü XII. 6.
I have no doubt in rejecting the commentators’ explanation of 明 as = Got it.. So, Chang Yü says: Sure to win “...will clearly [i.e. obviously] be able to gain the victory.” This is not only awkward on its own but also doesn’t match the 强 in the next clause. For 明 meaning “intelligent,” see infra, § 16, and Lun Yü XII. 6.
those who use water as an aid to the attack gain an accession of strength.
Those who use water as a tool in their attack gain extra strength.
Capt. Calthrop gives an extraordinary rendering of the paragraph: “... if the attack is to be assisted, the fire must be unquenchable. If water is to assist the attack, the flood must be overwhelming.”
Capt. Calthrop provides an incredible interpretation of the paragraph: “... if the attack is going to be supported, the fire must be unstoppable. If water is going to aid the attack, the flood must be overpowering.”
14. 水可以絶不可以奪
Water cannot be taken away.
By means of water, an enemy may be intercepted, but not robbed of all his belongings.
An enemy can be stopped by water, but they won't lose all their possessions.
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is: 但可以絶敵道分敵軍不可以奪敵蓄積 “We can merely obstruct the enemy’s road or divide his army, but not sweep away all his accumulated stores.” Water can do useful service, but it lacks the terrible destructive power of fire. This is the reason, Chang Yü concludes, why the former is dismissed in a couple of sentences, whereas the attack by fire is discussed in detail. Wu Tzŭ (ch. 4) speaks thus of the two elements: 居軍下濕水無所通霖雨數至可灌而沉居軍荒澤草楚幽穢風飆數至可焚而滅 “If an army is encamped on low-lying marshy ground, from which the water cannot run off, and where the rainfall is heavy, it may be submerged by a flood. If an army is encamped in wild marsh lands thickly overgrown with weeds and brambles, and visited by frequent gales, it may be exterminated by fire.”
Ts‘ao Kung’s note is: But the enemy can't take our resources. “We can only block the enemy's path or split his forces, but we can't completely eliminate all his resources.” Water can be helpful, but it doesn’t have the terrifying destructive power that fire has. This is why, as Chang Yü points out, water is mentioned briefly, while fire attacks are explained in detail. Wu Tzŭ (ch. 4) describes the two elements this way: 居軍下濕水無所通霖雨數至可灌而沉居軍荒澤草楚幽穢風飆數至可焚而滅 “If an army is camped on low, marshy ground where water can’t drain and where there’s heavy rain, it could be flooded. If an army is set up in wild wetlands filled with weeds and thorns, and is hit by strong winds, it could be destroyed by fire.”
{157}
{157}
15. 夫戰勝攻取而不修其功者凶命曰費留
15. 不修功德者必遭厄运
Unhappy is the fate of one who tries to win his battles and succeed in his attacks without cultivating the spirit of enterprise; for the result is waste of time and general stagnation.
Unhappy is the fate of someone who tries to win their battles and succeed in their efforts without fostering a spirit of initiative; because the outcome is wasted time and overall stagnation.
This is one of the most perplexing passages in Sun Tzŭ. The difficulty lies mainly in 不修其功, of which two interpretations appear possible. Most of the commentators understand 修 in the sense (not known to K‘ang Hsi) of 賞 “reward” or 舉 “promote,” and 其功 as referring to the merit of officers and men. Thus Ts‘ao Kung says: 賞善不踰日 “Rewards for good service should not be deferred a single day.” And Tu Mu: “If you do not take opportunity to advance and reward the deserving, your subordinates will not carry out your commands, and disaster will ensue.” 費留 would then probably mean 留滯費耗 “stoppage of expenditure,” or as Chia Lin puts it, 惜費 “the grudging of expenditure.” For several reasons, however, and in spite of the formidable array of scholars on the other side, I prefer the interpretation suggested by Mei Yao-ch‘ên alone, whose words I will quote: 欲戰必勝攻必取者在因時乘便能作爲功也作爲功者修火攻水攻之類不可坐守其利也坐守其利者凶也 “Those who want to make sure of succeeding in their battles and assaults must seize the favourable moments when they come and not shrink on occasion from heroic measures: that is to say, they must resort to such means of attack as fire, water and the like. What they must not do, and what will prove fatal, is to sit still and simply hold on to the advantages they have got.” This retains the more usual meaning of 修, and also brings out a clear connection of thought with the previous part of the chapter. With regard to 費留, Wang Hsi paraphrases it as 費財老師 “expending treasure and tiring out [lit., ageing] the army.” 費 of course is expenditure or waste in general, either of time, money or strength. But the soldier is less concerned with the saving of money than of time. For the metaphor expressed in “stagnation” I am indebted to Ts‘ao Kung, who says: 若水之留不復還也. Capt. Calthrop gives a rendering which bears but little relation to the Chinese text: “unless victory or possession be obtained, the enemy quickly recovers, and misfortunes arise. The war drags on, and money is spent.”
This is one of the most confusing passages in Sun Tzŭ. The challenge mainly comes from 不修其功, which could be interpreted in two ways. Most commentators interpret 修 in the sense unknown to K‘ang Hsi as Reward “reward” or 舉 “promote,” and 其功 as referring to the merit of officers and men. Thus, Ts‘ao Kung says: Good deeds don't go unnoticed. “Rewards for good service should not be delayed even a day.” And Tu Mu states: “If you do not take the opportunity to promote and reward the deserving, your subordinates will not follow your orders, and disaster will follow.” 費用 would then likely mean 滯留費用 “stoppage of expenditure,” or as Chia Lin puts it, Be frugal “being stingy with expenses.” However, for several reasons, and despite the strong support for the other interpretation, I favor the viewpoint suggested by Mei Yao-ch‘ên alone, whose words I will quote: To win a battle, act at the right moment; those who sit on opportunities will fail. “Those who want to ensure success in their battles and attacks must seize the right moments when they arise and not hesitate to take bold actions: in other words, they should use means of attack like fire, water, and similar tactics. What they must avoid, and which will lead to disaster, is to remain passive and simply hold onto the advantages they have.” This keeps the more common meaning of 修, while also clearly connecting with the previous section of the chapter. Regarding Fee retention, Wang Hsi paraphrases it as Finance teacher “spending treasure and exhausting [lit., ageing] the army.” 費 refers to expenditure or waste in general, whether of time, money, or effort. However, the soldier is more concerned with saving time than money. For the metaphor of “stagnation,” I owe credit to Ts‘ao Kung, who says: The water flowing won’t return.. Capt. Calthrop provides a translation that relates little to the Chinese text: “unless victory or possession is secured, the enemy quickly recovers, and troubles arise. The war drags on, and money is spent.”
16. 故曰明主慮之良將修之
16. A wise ruler considers good generals.
Hence the saying: The enlightened ruler lays his plans well ahead; the good general cultivates his resources.
Hence the saying: The wise leader plans ahead; the skilled general develops his resources.
{158}
{158}
As Sun Tzŭ quotes this jingle in support of his assertion in § 15, we must suppose 修之 to stand for 修其功 or something analogous. The meaning seems to be that the ruler lays plans which the general must show resourcefulness in carrying out. It is now plainer than ever that 修 cannot mean “to reward.” Nevertheless, Tu Mu quotes the following from the 三略, ch. 2: 霸者制士以權結士以信使士以賞信衰則士疏賞虧則士不用命 “The warlike prince controls his soldiers by his authority, knits them together by good faith, and by rewards makes them serviceable. If faith decays, there will be disruption; if rewards are deficient, commands will not be respected.”
As Sun Tzŭ quotes this jingle to support his point in § 15, we must assume 修之 refers to Improve your skills or something similar. The meaning seems to be that the ruler makes plans which the general must navigate resourcefully. It’s clearer than ever that 修 cannot mean “to reward.” Still, Tu Mu cites the following from the Three Strategies, ch. 2: The ruler controls with power, connects with trust, and rewards with incentives; when trust diminishes, loyalty weakens; when rewards are insufficient, the soldiers will not obey. “The warlike prince manages his soldiers through authority, brings them together through trust, and makes them reliable through rewards. If trust weakens, there will be chaos; if rewards are lacking, commands won’t be obeyed.”
17. 非利不動非得不用非危不戰
17. No gain without risk
Move not unless you see an advantage;
Move only if you see a benefit;
起, the Yü Lan’s variant for 動, is adopted by Li Ch‘üan and Tu Mu.
起, the Yü Lan's version for 動, is used by Li Ch‘üan and Tu Mu.
use not your troops unless there is something to be gained; fight not unless the position is critical.
Don’t use your troops unless there’s something to gain; don’t fight unless the situation is critical.
Sun Tzŭ may at times appear to be over-cautious, but he never goes so far in that direction as the remarkable passage in the Tao Tê Ching, ch. 69: 吾不敢爲主而爲客不敢進寸而退尺 “I dare not take the initiative, but prefer to act on the defensive; I dare not advance an inch, but prefer to retreat a foot.”
Sun Tzŭ might sometimes seem overly cautious, but he never goes as far in that direction as the striking excerpt in the Tao Tê Ching, ch. 69: I do not dare to act as the host nor the guest, not daring to advance an inch but retreating a foot. “I don’t dare to take the lead; I’d rather play it safe. I won’t move forward an inch; I prefer to back off a foot.”
18. 主不可以怒而興師將不可以愠而致戰
The ruler shouldn't act in anger; the general shouldn't lead in frustration.
No ruler should put troops into the field merely to gratify his own spleen; no general should fight a battle simply out of pique.
No leader should send troops into battle just to satisfy their own anger; no general should engage in a fight simply out of resentment.
Again compare Lao Tzŭ, ch. 68: 善戰者不怒. Chang Yü says that 愠 is a weaker word than 怒, and is therefore applied to the general as opposed to the sovereign. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 軍 for 師, and the latter 合 for 致.
Again compare Lao Tzu, ch. 68: A skilled warrior does not rage.. Chang Yu notes that 愠 is a milder term than Angry, and is therefore used for the general rather than the ruler. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read Military instead of Teacher, and the latter uses 合 instead of To.
19. 合於利而動不合於利而止
19. Act when beneficial, stop when not
If it is to your advantage, make a forward move; if not, stay where you are.
If it benefits you, take a step forward; if not, stay where you are.
This is repeated from XI. § 17. Here I feel convinced that it is an interpolation, for it is evident that § 20 ought to follow immediately on{159} § 18. For 動, the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have 用. Capt. Calthrop invents a sentence which he inserts before this one: “Do not make war unless victory may be gained thereby.” While he was about it, he might have credited Sun Tzŭ with something slightly less inane.
This is repeated from XI. § 17. Here I am convinced that it is an addition, because it's clear that § 20 should come right after {159} § 18. For 動, both the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan use 用. Capt. Calthrop creates a sentence that he adds before this one: “Don’t go to war unless victory is achievable.” While he was at it, he could have attributed something a bit less silly to Sun Tzŭ.
20. 怒可以復喜愠可以復悅
20. Anger can turn to joy; rage can turn to happiness.
Anger may in time change to gladness; vexation may be succeeded by content.
Anger can eventually turn into happiness; frustration can be followed by satisfaction.
According to Chang Yü, 喜 denotes joy outwardly manifested in the countenance, 悅 the inward sensation of happiness.
According to Chang Yü, 喜 represents joy that shows on the face, while 悦 refers to the inner feeling of happiness.
21. 亡國不可以復存死者不可以復生
21. A fallen nation cannot be revived; the dead cannot be brought back to life.
But a kingdom that has once been destroyed can never come again into being;
But a kingdom that has been destroyed can never be rebuilt;
The Wu State was destined to be a melancholy example of this saying. See p. 50.
The Wu State was fated to be a sad illustration of this saying. See p. 50.
nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.
nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.
22. 故明君愼之良將警之此安國全軍之道也
22. So, wise ruler, be cautious; this is the way to ensure the security of the nation and the army.
Hence the enlightened ruler is heedful, and the good general full of caution.
So the wise ruler is careful, and the good general is very cautious.
警, which usually means “to warn,” is here equal to 戒. This is a good instance of how Chinese characters, which stand for ideas, refuse to be fettered by dictionary-made definitions. The T‘u Shu reads 故曰, as in § 16.
警, which usually means “to warn,” is here equivalent to 戒. This is a great example of how Chinese characters, representing ideas, are not constrained by dictionary definitions. The T‘u Shu reads It is said, as in § 16.
This is the way to keep a country at peace and an army intact.
This is how to maintain peace in a country and keep the army strong.
It is odd that 全軍 should not have the same meaning here as in III. § 1, q.v. This has led me to consider whether it might not be possible to take the earlier passage thus: “to preserve your own army (country, regiment, etc.) intact is better than to destroy the enemy’s.” The two words do not appear in the T‘ung Tien or the Yü Lan. Capt. Calthrop misses the point by translating: “then is the state secure, and the army victorious in battle.”
It’s strange that 全軍 doesn’t have the same meaning here as in III. § 1, q.v. This made me think that we could interpret the earlier passage like this: “keeping your own army (country, regiment, etc.) intact is better than destroying the enemy’s.” The two words don’t show up in the T‘ung Tien or the Yü Lan. Capt. Calthrop misses the mark by translating it as: “then the state is secure, and the army is victorious in battle.”
{160}
{160}
XIII. 用间篇
THE USE OF SPIES.
間 is really a vulgar form of 閒, and does not appear in the Shuo Wên. In practice, however, it has gradually become a distinct character with special meanings of its own, and I have therefore followed my edition of the standard text in retaining this form throughout the chapter. In VI. § 25, on the other hand, the correct form 閒 will be found. The evolution of the meaning “spy” is worth considering for a moment, provided it be understood that this is very doubtful ground, and that any dogmatism is out of place. The Shuo Wên defines 閒 as 隟 (the old form of 隙) “a crack” or “chink,” and on the whole we may accept 徐鍇 Hsü Ch‘ieh’s analysis as not unduly fanciful: 夫門夜閉閉而見月光是有閒隟也 “At night, a door is shut; if, when it is shut, the light of the moon is visible, it must come through a chink.” From this it is an easy step to the meaning “space between,” or simply “between,” as for example in the phrase 往來閒諜 “to act as a secret spy between enemies.” Here 諜 is the word which means “spy;” but we may suppose that constant association so affected the original force of 閒, that 諜 could at last be dropped altogether, leaving 閒 to stand alone with the same signification. Another possible theory is that the word may first have come to mean 覗 “to peep” (see 博雅, quoted in K‘ang Hsi) which would naturally be suggested by “crack” or “crevice,” and afterwards the man who peeps, or spy.
間 is actually a less refined version of 闲 and doesn’t appear in the Shuo Wên. However, in practice, it has gradually developed into a separate character with its own specific meanings, which is why I’ve kept this form throughout the chapter in my edition of the standard text. In VI. § 25, you will find the correct form 閒. The evolution of the meaning “spy” is interesting to consider, though it’s important to recognize that this is uncertain territory, and being overly assertive is inappropriate. The Shuo Wên defines Leisure as 隟 (the old form of 隙), meaning “a crack” or “chink.” Overall, we can accept 徐鍇 Hsü Ch‘ieh’s interpretation without it being too fanciful: 夜门关了能见月光,真是悠闲。 “At night, a door is shut; if the light of the moon is visible when it’s closed, it must come through a chink.” From this, it’s a straightforward transition to the meaning “space between” or simply “between,” as seen in the phrase Casual spies “to act as a secret spy between enemies.” Here, Spy means “spy,” but we can infer that constant association changed the original meaning of 閒, allowing Spy to be dropped entirely, resulting in Relaxed standing alone with the same meaning. Another possible theory is that the word may have initially meant 覗 “to peep” (see 博雅, as cited in K‘ang Hsi), which would naturally relate to “crack” or “crevice,” and later applied to the peeper or spy.
1. 孫子曰凡興師十萬出兵千里百姓之費公家之奉日費千金內外騷動怠於道路不得操事者七十萬家
孙子说动员十万 troops 出征千里,百姓负担和政府的开支日增至千金,内外骚动,导致事物无法运作者有七十万家。
Sun Tzŭ said: Raising a host of a hundred thousand men and marching them great distances entails heavy loss on the people and a drain on the resources of the State. The daily expenditure will amount to a thousand ounces of silver.
Sun Tzŭ said: Gathering an army of a hundred thousand men and marching them long distances causes significant loss for the people and depletes the State's resources. The daily cost will reach a thousand ounces of silver.
{161}
{161}
There will be commotion at home and abroad, and men will drop down exhausted on the highways.
There will be chaos both at home and abroad, and people will collapse exhausted on the roads.
怠於道路, which is omitted by the Yü Lan, appears at first sight to be explained by the words immediately following, so that the obvious translation would be “(enforced) idleness along the line of march.” [Cf. Tao Tê Ching, ch. 30: 師之所處荆棘生焉 “Where troops have been quartered, brambles and thorns spring up.”] The commentators, however, say that 怠 is here equivalent to 疲—a meaning which is still retained in the phrase 倦怠. Tu Mu refers 怠 to those who are engaged in conveying provisions to the army. But this can hardly be said to emerge clearly from Sun Tzŭ’s text. Chang Yü has the note: “We may be reminded of the saying: ‘On serious ground, gather in plunder’ [XI. § 13]. Why then should carriage and transportation cause exhaustion on the highways?—The answer is, that not victuals alone, but all sorts of munitions of war have to be conveyed to the army. Besides, the injunction to ‘forage on the enemy’ only means that when an army is deeply engaged in hostile territory, scarcity of food must be provided against. Hence, without being solely dependent on the enemy for corn, we must forage in order that there may be an uninterrupted flow of supplies. Then, again, there are places like salt deserts (磧鹵之地), where provisions being unobtainable, supplies from home cannot be dispensed with.”
Neglecting the road, which is omitted by the Yü Lan, seems at first glance to be clarified by the following words, so the straightforward translation would be “(enforced) idleness along the line of march.” [Cf. Tao Tê Ching, ch. 30: 师之所处荆棘生焉 “Where troops have been stationed, brambles and thorns emerge.”] However, commentators argue that Lazy here means the same as 疲れ—a meaning that is still present in the phrase Burnout. Tu Mu associates Lazy with those involved in transporting supplies to the army. But this isn’t clearly stated in Sun Tzŭ’s text. Chang Yü notes: “We might recall the saying: ‘On serious ground, gather in plunder’ [XI. § 13]. So why should transporting supplies cause fatigue on the highways?—The answer is that we need to convey not just food but all kinds of military supplies to the army. Furthermore, the instruction to ‘forage on the enemy’ implies that when an army is deeply engaged in hostile territory, we must prepare against potential food shortages. Thus, to avoid relying solely on the enemy for grain, we need to forage to ensure a continuous supply flow. Additionally, there are areas like salt deserts (Salty marshlands), where obtaining provisions is impossible, making supplies from home essential.”
As many as seven hundred thousand families will be impeded in their labour.
As many as seven hundred thousand families will be hindered in their work.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: 廢於耒耜 “Men will be lacking at the plough-tail.” The allusion is to 井田 the system of dividing land into nine parts, as shown in the character 井, each consisting of a 夫 or 頃 (about 15 acres), the plot in the centre being cultivated on behalf of the State by the tenants of the other eight. It was here also, so Tu Mu tells us, that their cottages were built and a well sunk, to be used by all in common. [See II. § 12, note.] These groups of eight peasant proprietors were called 鄰. In time of war, one of the families had to serve in the army, while the other seven contributed to its support (一家從軍七家奉弓). Thus, by a levy of 100,000 men (reckoning one able-bodied soldier to each family) the husbandry of 700,000 families would be affected.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: 廢於耒耜 “Men will be lacking at the plough-tail.” This refers to 井田, the system of dividing land into nine parts, represented by the character 井, each consisting of a Husband or 頃 (about 15 acres), with the central plot being farmed on behalf of the State by the tenants of the other eight. According to Tu Mu, this is also where their cottages were built and a well was dug, for communal use. [See II. § 12, note.] These groups of eight peasant owners were called Neighbor. In times of war, one family had to serve in the army, while the other seven contributed to its support (A family serving, seven families bow.). Thus, by raising 100,000 men (assuming one able-bodied soldier per family), the farming livelihood of 700,000 families would be impacted.
2. 相守數年以爭一日之勝而愛爵祿百金不知敵之情者不仁之至也
2. 同守多年只為一日之勝,而愛爵祿百金,不知敵之情者,真是不仁。
Hostile armies may face each other for years, striving{162} for the victory which is decided in a single day. This being so, to remain in ignorance of the enemy’s condition simply because one grudges the outlay of a hundred ounces of silver in honours and emoluments,
Hostile armies can confront each other for years, fighting for a victory that is determined in just one day. With that in mind, to stay unaware of the enemy’s situation simply because one is unwilling to spend a hundred ounces of silver on rewards and benefits,
“For spies” is of course the meaning, though it would spoil the effect of this curiously elaborate exordium if spies were actually mentioned at this point.
“For spies” is clearly the meaning, but it would ruin the impact of this oddly intricate introduction if spies were actually mentioned right now.
is the height of inhumanity.
is the peak of cruelty.
Sun Tzŭ’s argument is certainly ingenious. He begins by adverting to the frightful misery and vast expenditure of blood and treasure which war always brings in its train. Now, unless you are kept informed of the enemy’s condition, and are ready to strike at the right moment, a war may drag on for years. The only way to get this information is to employ spies, and it is impossible to obtain trustworthy spies unless they are properly paid for their services. But it is surely false economy to grudge a comparatively trifling amount for this purpose, when every day that the war lasts eats up an incalculably greater sum. This grievous burden falls on the shoulders of the poor, and hence Sun Tzŭ concludes that to neglect the use of spies is nothing less than a crime against humanity.
Sun Tzu’s argument is definitely clever. He starts by pointing out the terrible suffering and huge costs in lives and resources that war always brings. If you’re not aware of the enemy’s situation and aren’t prepared to act at the right time, a war can go on for years. The only way to get this information is by using spies, and you can’t find reliable spies unless you pay them well for their work. It’s clearly short-sighted to hesitate over a relatively small expense for this, when each day the war continues consumes a vastly larger amount. This heavy burden falls on the shoulders of the poor, and so Sun Tzu concludes that ignoring the use of spies is nothing less than a crime against humanity.
3. 非人之將也非主之佐也非勝之主也
3. Not a commander of non-humans, not an assistant of the master, not the master of victory.
One who acts thus is no leader of men, no present help to his sovereign,
One who behaves this way is not a leader of people, nor a supportive aide to their ruler,
An inferior reading for 主 is 仁, thus explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên: 非以仁佐國者也.
An inferior reading for 主 is 仁, which is explained by Mei Yao-ch‘ên: Not by benevolence does one assist the nation..
no master of victory.
no master of success.
This idea, that the true object of war is peace, has its root in the national temperament of the Chinese. Even so far back as 597 B.C., these memorable words were uttered by Prince 莊 Chuang of the Ch‘u State: 夫文止戈爲武 ... 夫武禁暴戢兵保大定功安民和衆豐財者也 “The character for ‘prowess’ (武) is made up of 止 ‘to stay’ and 戈 ‘a spear’ (cessation of hostilities). Military prowess is seen in the repression of cruelty, the calling in of weapons, the preservation of the appointment of Heaven, the firm establishment of merit, the bestowal of happiness on the people, putting harmony between the princes, the diffusion of wealth.” [Tso Chuan, 宣公 XII. 3 ad fin.]
This idea, that the true goal of war is peace, is rooted in the national character of the Chinese. As far back as 597 B.C., these memorable words were spoken by Prince 莊 Chuang of the Ch‘u State: Stop fighting for peace ... The military prohibits violence to ensure peace and wealth for the people. “The character for ‘prowess’ (武) is made up of 止 ‘to stay’ and 戈 ‘a spear’ (cessation of hostilities). Military prowess is demonstrated through the repression of cruelty, the restriction of weapons, the preservation of divine order, the establishment of merit, the provision of happiness for the people, ensuring harmony among the princes, and distributing wealth.” [Tso Chuan, 宣公 XII. 3 ad fin.]
{163}
{163}
4. 故明君賢將所以動而勝人成功出於衆者先知也
4. The wise ruler knows that success in influencing and defeating others comes from being ahead of the crowd.
Thus, what enables the wise sovereign and the good general to strike and conquer, and achieve things beyond the reach of ordinary men, is foreknowledge.
Thus, what allows the wise leader and the skilled general to strike and conquer, achieving things beyond the abilities of ordinary people, is foreknowledge.
That is, knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions, and what he means to do.
That means knowing the enemy's plans and what he intends to do.
5. 先知者不可取於鬼神不可象於事不可驗於度
5. Prophets can't be consulted from spirits, can't resemble events, can't be verified by measurements.
Now this foreknowledge cannot be elicited from spirits;
Now, this foreknowledge cannot be obtained from spirits;
以禱祀 “by prayers or sacrifices,” says Chang Yü. 鬼 are the disembodied spirits of men, and 神 supernatural beings or “gods.”
以祈禱 “through prayers or sacrifices,” says Chang Yü. Oni are the spirits of the dead, and God are supernatural beings or “gods.”
it cannot be obtained inductively from experience,
it can't be learned from experience alone,
Tu Mu’s note makes the meaning clear: 象, he says, is the same as 類 reasoning by analogy; 不可以他事比類而求 “[knowledge of the enemy] cannot be gained by reasoning from other analogous cases.”
Tu Mu’s note clarifies the meaning: 象, he states, is equivalent to 類 reasoning by analogy; 不可以比类求他事 “[knowledge of the enemy] cannot be obtained by reasoning from other similar situations.”
nor by any deductive calculation.
nor by any deductive reasoning.
Li Ch‘üan says: 夫長短闊狹遠近小大卽可驗之於度數人之情僞度不能知也 “Quantities like length, breadth, distance and magnitude, are susceptible of exact mathematical determination; human actions cannot be so calculated.”
Li Ch‘üan says: 夫長短闊狹遠近小大卽可驗之於度數人之情僞度不能知也 “Measurements like length, width, distance, and size can be precisely calculated; human actions cannot be measured in the same way.”
6. 必取於人知敵之情者也
6. Must know the enemy's situation
Knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions can only be obtained from other men.
Knowledge of the enemy's positions can only be gained from other people.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên has rather an interesting note: 鬼神之情可以筮卜知形氣之物可以象類求天地之理可以度數驗唯敵之情必由間者而後知也 “Knowledge of the spirit-world is to be obtained by divination; information in natural science may be sought by inductive reasoning; the laws of the universe can be verified by mathematical calculation: but the dispositions of an enemy are ascertainable through spies and spies alone.”
Mei Yao-ch‘ên has quite an interesting note: 鬼神之情可以筮卜知形氣之物可以象類求天地之理可以度數驗唯敵之情必由間者而後知也 “Knowledge of the spirit world can be gained through divination; information in natural science can be pursued through inductive reasoning; the laws of the universe can be confirmed through mathematical calculations: but the intentions of an enemy can only be discovered through spies and spies alone.”
{164}
{164}
7. 故用間有五有鄉間有內間有反間有死間有生間
7. Five types of spaces: rural, inner, reverse, dead, and living.
Hence the use of spies, of whom there are five classes: (1) Local spies; (2) inward spies; (3) converted spies; (4) doomed spies; (5) surviving spies.
Hence the use of spies, of whom there are five types: (1) local spies; (2) internal spies; (3) recruited spies; (4) expendable spies; (5) surviving spies.
8. 五間俱起莫知其道是謂神紀人君之寳也
8. 五間俱起莫知其道是謂神紀人君之寳也
When these five kinds of spy are all at work, none can discover the secret system.
When these five types of spies are all active, none can uncover the secret system.
道 is explained by Tu Mu as 其情泄形露之道 “the way in which facts leak out and dispositions are revealed.”
道 is explained by Tu Mu as 其情泄露之道 "the way facts come to light and reveal intentions."
This is called
This is named
爲 is the reading of the standard text, but the T‘ung Tien, Yü Lan and T‘u Shu all have 謂.
为 is how the standard text reads, but the T‘ung Tien, Yü Lan, and T‘u Shu all use 謂.
“divine manipulation of the threads.”
“divine manipulation of the strings.”
Capt. Calthrop translates 神紀 “the Mysterious Thread,” but Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase 神妙之綱紀 shows that what is meant is the control of a number of threads.
Capt. Calthrop translates Era of the gods as “the Mysterious Thread,” but Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s paraphrase 神秘的准则 indicates that it refers to the control of multiple threads.
It is the sovereign’s most precious faculty.
It is the ruler's most valuable ability.
“Cromwell, one of the greatest and most practical of all cavalry leaders, had officers styled ‘scout masters,’ whose business it was to collect all possible information regarding the enemy, through scouts and spies, etc., and much of his success in war was traceable to the previous knowledge of the enemy’s moves thus gained.”[184]
“Cromwell, one of the best and most effective cavalry leaders, had officers called ‘scout masters,’ whose job was to gather as much information as possible about the enemy through scouts, spies, and other sources. A lot of his success in battle came from this prior knowledge of the enemy's movements.”[184]
9. 鄉間者因其鄉人而用之
9. Country folks use it for their locals.
Having local spies
Having local informants
means employing the services of the inhabitants of a district.
means using the services of the people living in an area.
Tu Mu says: “In the enemy’s country, win people over by kind treatment, and use them as spies.”
Tu Mu says: “In enemy territory, win people over with kindness, and use them as informants.”
{165}
{165}
10. 內間者因其官人而用之
10. The insider uses it because of his official position.
Having inward spies, making use of officials of the enemy.
Having internal spies, using officials from the enemy side.
官 includes both civil and military officials. Tu Mu enumerates the following classes as likely to do good service in this respect: “Worthy men who have been degraded from office, criminals who have undergone punishment; also, favourite concubines who are greedy for gold, men who are aggrieved at being in subordinate positions, or who have been passed over in the distribution of posts, others who are anxious that their side should be defeated in order that they may have a chance of displaying their ability and talents, fickle turncoats who always want to have a foot in each boat (飜覆變詐常持兩端之心者). Officials of these several kinds,” he continues, “should be secretly approached and bound to one’s interests by means of rich presents. In this way you will be able to find out the state of affairs in the enemy’s country, ascertain the plans that are being formed against you, and moreover disturb the harmony and create a breach between the sovereign and his ministers.” The necessity for extreme caution, however, in dealing with “inward spies,” appears from an historical incident related by Ho Shih: “羅尙 Lo Shang, Governor of 益州 I-chou, sent his general 隗伯 Wei Po to attack the rebel 李雄 Li Hsiung of 蜀 Shu in his stronghold at 郫 P‘i. After each side had experienced a number of victories and defeats, Li Hsiung had recourse to the services of a certain 朴泰 P‘o-t‘ai, a native of 武都 Wu-tu. He began by having him whipped until the blood came, and then sent him off to Lo Shang, whom he was to delude by offering to co-operate with him from inside the city, and to give a fire signal at the right moment for making a general assault. Lo Shang, confiding in these promises, marched out all his best troops, and placed Wei Po and others at their head with orders to attack at P‘o-t‘ai’s bidding. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung’s general, 李驤 Li Hsiang, had prepared an ambuscade on their line of march; and P‘o-t‘ai, having reared long scaling-ladders against the city walls, now lighted the beacon-fire. Wei Po’s men raced up on seeing the signal and began climbing the ladders as fast as they could, while others were drawn up by ropes lowered from above. More than a hundred of Lo Shang’s soldiers entered the city in this way, every one of whom was forthwith beheaded. Li Hsiung then charged with all his forces, both inside and outside the city, and routed the enemy completely.” [This happened in 303 A.D. I do not know where Ho Shih got the story from. It is not given in the biography of Li Hsiung or that of his father Li 特 T‘ê, Chin Shu, ch. 120, 121.]
官 refers to both civil and military officials. Tu Mu lists several types of people who could be useful in this area: “Worthy individuals who have been demoted, criminals who have served their time; also, favored concubines who seek wealth, men unhappy with their lower status or who have been overlooked in job assignments, others who hope their side loses so they can showcase their abilities, and fickle turncoats who always want to play both sides (不可信的两面人).” He continues, “These various officials should be secretly approached and tied to your interests with generous gifts. This way, you'll be able to uncover the situation in the enemy's territory, learn about the plans being laid against you, and also disrupt the harmony between the ruler and his ministers.” However, the need for extreme caution when dealing with “inward spies” is highlighted by a historical event recounted by Ho Shih: “羅尚 Lo Shang, Governor of Chengdu I-chou, sent his general 隗伯 Wei Po to attack the rebel Li Xiong Li Hsiung in Sichuan Shu at his stronghold in 郫 P‘i. After both sides faced several victories and defeats, Li Hsiung enlisted the help of a certain 朴泰 P‘o-t‘ai, a native of Wudu Wu-tu. He started by having him beaten until he bled, and then sent him to Lo Shang, intending to deceive him by offering to collaborate from within the city and to give a fire signal at the right moment for a full assault. Trusting these promises, Lo Shang sent out all his best troops, placing Wei Po and others in charge under P‘o-t‘ai's instructions. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung’s general, 李驤 Li Hsiang, had set an ambush along their route; and P‘o-t‘ai, having set up tall scaling ladders against the city walls, signaled with a beacon. Wei Po’s men rushed forward upon seeing the signal and began climbing the ladders as fast as they could, while others were pulled up by ropes lowered from above. More than a hundred of Lo Shang’s soldiers entered the city this way, and every one was immediately beheaded. Li Hsiung then launched an attack with all his forces, both inside and outside the city, completely routing the enemy.” [This happened in 303 A.D. I do not know where Ho Shih got the story from. It is not given in the biography of Li Hsiung or that of his father Li 特 T‘ê, Chin Shu, ch. 120, 121.]
{166}
{166}
11. 反間者因其敵間而用之
11. Use spies to manipulate enemies
Having converted spies, getting hold of the enemy’s spies and using them for our own purposes.
Having converted spies, capturing the enemy’s spies and using them for our own benefit.
By means of heavy bribes and liberal promises detaching them from the enemy’s service, and inducing them to carry back false information as well as to spy in turn on their own countrymen. Thus Tu Yu: 因厚賂重許反使爲我間也. On the other hand, 蕭世諴 Hsiao Shih-hsien in defining the 反間 says that we pretend not to have detected him, but contrive to let him carry away a false impression of what is going on (敵使人來候我我佯不知而示以虛事). Several of the commentators accept this as an alternative definition; but that it is not what Sun Tzŭ meant is conclusively proved by his subsequent remarks about treating the converted spy generously (§ 21 sqq.). Ho Shih notes three occasions on which converted spies were used with conspicuous success: 1) by T‘ien Tan in his defence of Chi-mo (see supra, p. 90); 2) by Chao Shê on his march to O-yü (see p. 57); and by the wily 范雎 Fan Chü in 260 B.C., when Lien P‘o was conducting a defensive campaign against Ch‘in. The King of Chao strongly disapproved of Lien P‘o’s cautious and dilatory methods, which had been unable to avert a series of minor disasters, and therefore lent a ready ear to the reports of his spies, who had secretly gone over to the enemy and were already in Fan Chü’s pay. They said: “The only thing which causes Ch‘in anxiety is lest 趙括 Chao Kua should be made general. Lien P‘o they consider an easy opponent, who is sure to be vanquished in the long run.” Now this Chao Kua was a son of the famous Chao Shê. From his boyhood, he had been wholly engrossed in the study of war and military matters, until at last he came to believe that there was no commander in the whole Empire who could stand against him. His father was much disquieted by this overweening conceit, and the flippancy with which he spoke of such a serious thing as war, and solemnly declared that if ever Kua was appointed general, he would bring ruin on the armies of Chao. This was the man who, in spite of earnest protests from his own mother and the veteran statesman 藺相如 Lin Hsiang-ju, was now sent to succeed Lien P‘o. Needless to say, he proved no match for the redoubtable Po Ch‘i and the great military power of Ch‘in. He fell into a trap by which his army was divided into two and his communications cut; and after a desperate resistance lasting 46 days, during which the famished soldiers devoured one another, he was himself killed by an arrow, and his whole force, amounting, it is said, to 400,000 men, ruthlessly put to the sword. [See 歷代紀事年表, ch. 19, ff. 48–50].
Through hefty bribes and generous promises, they were pulled away from the enemy's side and persuaded to bring back false information while also spying on their own people. Thus Tu Yu: 因受重賄反使我受阻也. On the other hand, 蕭世諴 Hsiao Shih-hsien explains the concept of double agent by saying we act like we haven't spotted him, but actually set it up so he leaves with a misleading idea of what's happening (The enemy sends a messenger; I pretend not to know and show them false information.). Some commentators see this as an alternative definition; however, the fact that this isn’t what Sun Tzŭ intended is clearly shown by his later comments about treating the converted spy well (§ 21 sqq.). Ho Shih notes three times when converted spies were used very successfully: 1) by T‘ien Tan while defending Chi-mo (see supra, p. 90); 2) by Chao Shê during his march to O-yü (see p. 57); and by the clever 范雎 Fan Chü in 260 B.C., when Lien P‘o was leading a defensive campaign against Ch‘in. The King of Chao strongly disapproved of Lien P‘o’s cautious and slow strategies, which had failed to prevent a series of minor defeats, so he eagerly listened to his spies, who had secretly switched sides to the enemy and were already being paid by Fan Chü. They reported: “The only thing that worries Ch‘in is the possibility of Zhao Kuo Chao Kua becoming general. They see Lien P‘o as an easily beaten opponent in the end.” Chao Kua was the son of the renowned Chao Shê. From a young age, he had been completely absorbed in studying warfare, to the point that he convinced himself there was no commander in the entire Empire who could defeat him. His father grew very worried about his excessive pride and the casual way he discussed such a serious matter as war, and firmly stated that if Kua were ever appointed general, he would bring disaster to the Chao armies. This was the man who, despite strong objections from his own mother and the experienced statesman Lin Xiangru Lin Hsiang-ju, was now chosen to take over from Lien P‘o. Unsurprisingly, he was no match for the formidable Po Ch‘i and the immense military strength of Ch‘in. He fell into a trap that split his army into two and cut off their communication; after a desperate stand lasting 46 days, during which starving soldiers resorted to cannibalism, he was killed by an arrow, and his entire force, reportedly totaling 400,000 men, was mercilessly slaughtered. [See Chronological Records of Dynasties, ch. 19, ff. 48–50].
{167}
{167}
12. 死間者爲誑事於外令吾間知之而傳於敵
12. Dead people spread rumors to let us know and传给敌人.
Having doomed spies, doing certain things openly for purposes of deception, and allowing our own spies to know of them and report them to the enemy.
Having doomed spies, doing certain things openly for the sake of deception, and letting our own spies know about them and report them to the enemy.
傳 is Li Ch‘üan’s conjecture for 待, which is found in the T‘ung Tien and the Yü Lan. The T‘u Shu, unsupported by any good authority, adds 間也 after 敵. In that case, the doomed spies would be those of the enemy, to whom our own spies had conveyed false information. But this is unnecessarily complicated. Tu Yu gives the best exposition of the meaning: “We ostentatiously do things calculated to deceive our own spies, who must be led to believe that they have been unwittingly disclosed. Then, when these spies are captured in the enemy’s lines, they will make an entirely false report, and the enemy will take measures accordingly, only to find that we do something quite different. The spies will thereupon be put to death.” Capt. Calthrop makes a hopeless muddle of the sentence. As an example of doomed spies, Ho Shih mentions the prisoners released by Pan Ch‘ao in his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He also refers to 唐儉 T‘ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T‘ai Tsung to lull the Turkish Khan 頡利 Chieh-li into fancied security, until Li Ching was able to deliver a crushing blow against him. Chang Yü says that the Turks revenged themselves by killing T‘ang Chien, but this is a mistake, for we read in both the Old and the New T‘ang History (ch. 58, fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8 respectively) that he escaped and lived on until 656. 酈食其 Li I-chi[185] played a somewhat similar part in 203 B.C., when sent by the King of Han to open peaceful negotiations with Ch‘i. He has certainly more claim to be described as a 死間; for the King of Ch‘i, being subsequently attacked without warning by Han Hsin, and infuriated by what he considered the treachery of Li I-chi, ordered the unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.
傳 is Li Ch‘üan’s guess for 待, which appears in the T‘ung Tien and the Yü Lan. The T‘u Shu, lacking solid support, adds 間もなく after Enemy. In that case, the doomed spies would be the enemy’s, to whom our spies had passed along false information. But this complicates things unnecessarily. Tu Yu provides the clearest explanation of the meaning: “We deliberately undertake actions designed to deceive our own spies, who must be misled into thinking they’ve been inadvertently revealed. Then, when these spies are captured behind enemy lines, they will make a completely false report, and the enemy will respond accordingly, only to discover that we are actually doing something quite different. These spies will then be executed.” Capt. Calthrop makes a complete mess of the sentence. For an example of doomed spies, Ho Shih mentions the prisoners released by Pan Ch‘ao during his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He also refers to 唐儉 T‘ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T‘ai Tsung to put the Turkish Khan 頡利 Chieh-li at ease, until Li Ching could deal a devastating blow to him. Chang Yü says that the Turks retaliated by killing T‘ang Chien, but this is incorrect, as we read in both the Old and New T‘ang History (ch. 58, fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8 respectively) that he escaped and lived until 656. 酈食其 Li I-chi[185] played a similar role in 203 B.C., when he was sent by the King of Han to initiate peaceful negotiations with Ch‘i. He certainly has more reason to be referred to as a Death zone; for the King of Ch‘i, who was later attacked without warning by Han Hsin, and enraged by what he perceived as the betrayal of Li I-chi, ordered the unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.
13. 生間者反報也
13. Rebellion of the living
Surviving spies, finally, are those who bring back news from the enemy’s camp.
Surviving spies are ultimately the ones who return with information from the enemy’s camp.
This is the ordinary class of spies, properly so called, forming a regular part of the army. Tu Mu says: 生間者必取內明外愚形劣心壯趫健勁勇閑於鄙事能忍饑寒垢耻者爲之 “Your surviving spy must be a man of keen intellect, though{168} in outward appearance a fool; of shabby exterior, but with a will of iron. He must be active, robust, endowed with physical strength and courage; thoroughly accustomed to all sorts of dirty work, able to endure hunger and cold, and to put up with shame and ignominy.” Ho Shih tells the following story of 達奚武 Ta-hsi Wu of the Sui dynasty: “When he was governor of Eastern Ch‘in, 神武 Shên-wu of Ch‘i made a hostile movement upon 沙苑 Sha-yüan. The Emperor T‘ai Tsu [? Kao Tsu] sent Ta-hsi Wu to spy upon the enemy. He was accompanied by two other men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy’s uniform. When it was dark, they dismounted a few hundred feet away from the enemy’s camp and stealthily crept up to listen, until they succeeded in catching the passwords used by the army. Then they got on their horses again and boldly passed through the camp under the guise of night-watchmen (警夜者); and more than once, happening to come across a soldier who was committing some breach of discipline, they actually stopped to give the culprit a sound cudgelling! Thus they managed to return with the fullest possible information about the enemy’s dispositions, and received warm commendation from the Emperor, who in consequence of their report was able to inflict a severe defeat on his adversary.” With the above classification it is interesting to compare the remarks of Frederick the Great:[186] “Es giebt vielerley Sorten von Spions: 1. Geringe Leute, welche sich von diesem Handwerk meliren. 2. Doppelte Spions. 3. Spions von Consequenz, und endlich 4. Diejenigen, welche man zu diesem unglücklichen Hankwerk zwinget.” This of course is a bad cross-division. The first class (“Bürgersleute, Bauern, Priesters, etc.”) corresponds roughly to Sun Tzŭ’s “local spies,” and the third to “inward spies.” Of “Doppelte Spions” it is broadly stated that they are employed “um dem Feinde falsche Nachrichten aufzubinden.” Thus they would include both converted and doomed spies. Frederick’s last class of spies does not appear in Sun Tzŭ’s list, perhaps because the risk in using them is too great.
This is the regular type of spies, properly called, who are a standard part of the army. Tu Mu says: 生間者必取內明外愚形劣心壯趫健勁勇閑於鄙事能忍饑寒垢耻者爲之 “Your surviving spy must be someone with sharp intelligence, though{168} outwardly they may seem foolish; they should have a scruffy appearance but possess a strong will. They need to be agile, fit, physically strong, and courageous; well-accustomed to all sorts of dirty tasks, able to withstand hunger and cold, and tolerant of shame and disgrace.” Ho Shih tells a story about 達奚武 Ta-hsi Wu of the Sui dynasty: “When he was governor of Eastern Ch‘in, Divine Warfare Shên-wu of Ch‘i made a hostile move on 沙苑 Sha-yüan. Emperor T‘ai Tsu [Kao Tsu] sent Ta-hsi Wu to spy on the enemy. He was accompanied by two other men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy’s uniform. When it got dark, they dismounted a few hundred feet from the enemy’s camp and quietly approached to listen until they caught the passwords used by the army. Then they got back on their horses and confidently rode through the camp disguised as night-watchmen (警夜者); and on several occasions, when they spotted a soldier breaking the rules, they actually stopped to give the culprit a good beating! This way, they returned with as much information as possible about the enemy's positions and received high praise from the Emperor, who, because of their report, was able to deal a severe defeat to his opponent.” Comparing the classification above with Frederick the Great’s remarks is interesting: [186] “There are many types of spies: 1. Low-level individuals who engage in this trade. 2. Double agents. 3. Consequential spies, and finally 4. Those who are forced into this unfortunate profession.” This, of course, is a poor classification. The first class (“Citizens, farmers, priests, etc.”) roughly corresponds to Sun Tzŭ’s “local spies,” and the third to “inward spies.” Regarding “Double agents,” it is broadly noted that they are used “um dem Feind falsche Informationen unterzujubeln.” Thus, they would include both turned and doomed spies. Frederick’s last group of spies does not appear in Sun Tzŭ’s list, possibly because the risks involved are too high.
14. 故三軍之親莫親於間賞莫厚於間事莫密於間
14. No one is closer than spies, no reward is greater than spy work, and no secret is more concealed than espionage.
Hence it is that with none in the whole army are more intimate relations to be maintained than with spies.
Therefore, no one in the entire army has closer connections than with spies.
The original text and the T‘u Shu have 事 in place of the first 親. Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch‘ên point out that the spy is privileged to enter even the general’s private sleeping-tent. Capt. Calthrop has an inaccurate translation: “In connection with the armies, spies should be treated with the greatest kindness.”
The original text and the T‘u Shu have 事 instead of the first Parents. Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch‘ên note that the spy has the privilege to enter even the general’s private sleeping tent. Capt. Calthrop has an inaccurate translation: “When it comes to the armies, spies should be treated with the greatest kindness.”
{169}
{169}
None should be more liberally rewarded.
None should be rewarded more generously.
Frederick concludes his chapter on spies with the words: “Zu allem diesem füge ich noch hinzu, dass man in Bezahlung der Spions freygebig, ja verschwenderisch seyn muss. Ein Mench, der um eures Dienstes halber den Strick waget, verdienet dafür belohnet zu werden.”
Frederick wraps up his chapter on spies with the words: “To all this, I would add that when it comes to paying spies, one must be generous, even extravagant. A person who risks their neck for your service deserves to be rewarded.”
In no other business should greater secrecy be preserved.
In no other business should greater confidentiality be maintained.
Tu Mu gives a graphic touch: 出口入耳也, that is to say, all communications with spies should be carried on “mouth-to-ear.” Capt. Calthrop has: “All matters relating to spies are secret,” which is distinctly feeble. An inferior reading for 密 is 審. The following remarks on spies may be quoted from Turenne, who made perhaps larger use of them than any previous commander: “Spies are attached to those who give them most, he who pays them ill is never served. They should never be known to anybody; nor should they know one another. When they propose anything very material, secure their persons, or have in your possession their wives and children as hostages for their fidelity. Never communicate anything to them but what it is absolutely necessary that they should know.”[187]
Tu Mu emphasizes: 出口入耳也, meaning all communications with spies should be done “mouth-to-ear.” Capt. Calthrop states: “All matters related to spies are secret,” which feels rather weak. A lesser translation for 密 is 審. The following insights about spies can be quoted from Turenne, who perhaps relied on them more than any previous commander: “Spies are loyal to those who pay them well; if you pay them poorly, they won't serve you. They should never be known to anyone and shouldn't know each other. When they suggest something significant, secure them, or hold their wives and children as hostages to ensure their loyalty. Only share what is absolutely necessary for them to know.”[187]
15. 非聖智不能用間
15. Non-sage wisdom cannot be used
Spies cannot be usefully employed
Spies can’t be effectively used
This is the nuance of Tu Yu’s paraphrase 不能得間人之用.
This is the nuance of Tu Yu’s paraphrase 不能被人利用.
without a certain intuitive sagacity.
without a certain intuitive insight.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: 知其情僞辨其邪正則能用 “In order to use them, one must know fact from falsehood, and be able to discriminate between honesty and double-dealing.” Wang Hsi takes 聖 and 智 separately, defining the former as 通而先識 “intuitive perception” and the latter as 明於事 “practical intelligence.” Tu Mu strangely refers these attributes to the spies themselves: 先量間者之性誠實多智然後可用之 “Before using spies we must assure ourselves as to their integrity of character and the extent of their experience and skill.” But he continues: 厚貌深情險於山川非聖人莫能知 “A brazen face and a crafty disposition are more dangerous than mountains or rivers; it takes a man of genius to penetrate such.” So that we are left in some doubt as to his real opinion on the passage.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: Know its emotions, discern right from wrong to be effective. “To make use of them, you must distinguish between what’s true and what’s false and be able to tell the difference between honesty and deceit.” Wang Hsi separates 聖 and 智, defining the former as Understand before knowing “intuitive perception” and the latter as Clear about matters “practical intelligence.” Tu Mu oddly attributes these qualities to the spies themselves: First, understand a person's honesty and intelligence before using them. “Before employing spies, we need to verify their integrity and the degree of their experience and skill.” However, he goes on to say: Thick appearance, deep emotion, dangerous as mountains; only a sage understands. “A bold face and a sly nature are more dangerous than mountains or rivers; only a genius can see through such deceptions.” So we are left uncertain about his true stance on the matter.
{170}
{170}
16. 非仁義不能使間
16. No righteousness, no separation.
They cannot be properly managed without benevolence and straightforwardness.
They can't be properly managed without kindness and honesty.
Chang Yü says that 仁 means “not grudging them honours and pay;” 義, “showing no distrust of their honesty.” “When you have attracted them by substantial offers, you must treat them with absolute sincerity; then they will work for you with all their might.”
Chang Yü says that 仁 means “not holding back on giving them honors and pay;” 義, “showing complete trust in their honesty.” “When you have attracted them with solid offers, you must treat them with total sincerity; then they will work for you with all their effort.”
17. 非微妙不能得間之實
17. Not subtle cannot achieve reality
Without subtle ingenuity of mind, one cannot make certain of the truth of their reports.
Without a little cleverness, you can't be sure of the truth in their reports.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: “Be on your guard against the possibility of spies going over to the service of the enemy.” The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 密 for 妙.
Mei Yao-ch‘ên says: “Be cautious about the possibility of spies switching to the enemy’s side.” The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan read 密 for Cool.
18. 微哉微哉無所不用間也
18. So subtle, so subtle, nothing is off-limits.
Be subtle! be subtle!
Be discreet! Be discreet!
Cf. VI. § 9: 微乎微乎. Capt. Calthrop translates: “Wonderful indeed is the power of spies.”
Cf. VI. § 9: 微乎微乎. Capt. Calthrop translates: “The power of spies is truly remarkable.”
and use your spies for every kind of business.
and use your informants for all kinds of tasks.
19. 間事未發而先聞者間與所告者皆死
19. The informer and the told both die before the event occurs.
If a secret piece of news is divulged by a spy before the time is ripe, he must be put to death together with the man to whom the secret was told.
If a spy reveals a confidential piece of information before it's time, he must be executed along with the person he shared the secret with.
The Chinese here is so concise and elliptical that some expansion is necessary for the proper understanding of it. 間事 denotes important information about the enemy obtained from a surviving spy. The subject of 未發, however, is not this information itself, but the secret stratagem built up on the strength of it. 聞者 means “is heard”—by anybody else. Thus, word for word, we get: “If spy matters are heard before [our plans] are carried out,” etc. Capt. Calthrop, in translating 間與所告者 “the spy who told the matter, and the man who repeated the same,” may appeal to the authority of the commentators; but he surely misses the main point of Sun Tzŭ’s injunction. For, whereas you kill the spy himself 惡其泄 “as a punishment for letting out the secret,” the object of killing the other man is only, as Ch‘ên Hao puts it, 以滅口 “to stop his mouth” and prevent the{171} news leaking any further. If it had already been repeated to others, this object would not be gained. Either way, Sun Tzŭ lays himself open to the charge of inhumanity, though Tu Mu tries to defend him by saying that the man deserves to be put to death, for the spy would certainly not have told the secret unless the other had been at pains to worm it out of him. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the reading ... 先聞其間者與, etc., which, while not affecting the sense, strikes me as being better than that of the standard text. The T‘u Shu has ... 聞與所告者, which I suppose would mean: “the man who heard the secret and the man who told it to him.”
The Chinese here is so brief and vague that some elaboration is needed for proper understanding. side issue refers to crucial information about the enemy obtained from a surviving spy. However, the subject of Not sent is not the information itself, but the secret plan built on that information. Audience means "is heard"—by anyone else. So, word for word, we get: “If spy matters are heard before [our plans] are carried out,” etc. Capt. Calthrop, in translating 間與所告者 as “the spy who told the matter, and the man who repeated the same,” might rely on the authority of the commentators; but he certainly misses the main point of Sun Tzŭ’s instruction. Because, while you kill the spy himself Dislike for its leakage “as a punishment for revealing the secret,” the reason for killing the other person is just, as Ch‘ên Hao puts it, Silencing them “to silence him” and prevent the news from leaking any further. If it has already been shared with others, that goal wouldn’t be achieved. In either case, Sun Tzŭ can be critiqued for inhumanity, though Tu Mu attempts to defend him by saying that the man deserves to be put to death, as the spy would not have disclosed the secret unless the other had worked hard to extract it from him. The T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan have the reading ... 先聞其間者與, etc., which, while not changing the meaning, seems better to me than the standard text. The T‘u Shu has ... 聞いてることと報告されたこと, which I suppose would mean: “the man who heard the secret and the man who told it to him.”
20. 凡軍之所欲擊城之所欲攻人之所欲殺必先知其守將左右謁者門者舍人之姓名令吾間必索知之
20. Wherever the army wants to attack, and the city wants to defend, and whoever wants to kill, must first know the names of its commander, advisors, gatekeepers, and attendants; I must be informed in advance.
Whether the object be to crush an army, to storm a city, or to assassinate an individual, it is always necessary to begin by finding out the names of the attendants,
Whether the goal is to defeat an army, attack a city, or kill a person, it’s always essential to start by learning the names of the people around them,
左右 is a comprehensive term for those who wait on others, servants and retainers generally. Capt. Calthrop is hardly happy in rendering it “right-hand men.”
左右 is a broad term for people who serve and assist others, like servants and followers. Capt. Calthrop doesn't do it justice by translating it as "right-hand men."
the aides-de-camp,
the aides-de-camp,
謁者, literally “visitors,” is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to 主告事者 “those whose duty it is to keep the general supplied with information,” which naturally necessitates frequent interviews with him. Chang Yü goes too far afield for an explanation in saying that they are 典賓客之將 “the leaders of mercenary troops.”
None, literally “visitors,” is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to 主告事者 “those whose duty it is to keep the general supplied with information,” which naturally requires frequent interviews with him. Chang Yü goes off track in his explanation by saying that they are Guest of honor “the leaders of mercenary troops.”
the door-keepers and sentries
the bouncers and guards
閽吏 and 守舍之人.
閽吏 and 守舍之人.
of the general in command.
of the general in charge.
守將, according to Chang Yü, is simply 守官任職之將 “a general on active service.” Capt. Calthrop is wrong, I think, in making 守將 directly dependent on 姓名 (... “the names of the general in charge,” etc.).
守将, according to Chang Yü, is simply 守衛官職的將領 “a general on active duty.” I believe Capt. Calthrop is mistaken in linking 守卫 directly to Name (... “the names of the general in charge,” etc.).
Our spies must be commissioned to ascertain these.
Our spies need to be assigned to find this out.
As the first step, no doubt, towards finding out if any of these important functionaries can be won over by bribery. Capt. Calthrop blunders badly with: “Then set the spies to watch them.”
As the first step, there's no doubt, toward figuring out if any of these important officials can be swayed by bribery. Capt. Calthrop makes a significant mistake by saying, “Then set the spies to watch them.”
{172}
{172}
21. 必索敵人之間來間我者因而利之導而舍之故反間可得而用也
21. Use spies to deceive the enemy.
The enemy’s spies who have come to spy on us must be sought out,
The enemy's spies who have come to watch us must be found,
必索 is omitted by the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Its recurrence is certainly suspicious, though the sense may seem to gain by it. The T‘u Shu has this variation: ... 敵間之來間吾者, etc.
Must have is left out by the T‘ung Tien and Yü Lan. Its repetition definitely raises eyebrows, even though it might seem to enhance the meaning. The T‘u Shu presents this variation: ... 敵間之來間吾者, etc.
tempted with bribes, led away and comfortably housed.
tempted by bribes, lured away, and given comfortable shelter.
舍 is probably more than merely 居止 or 稽留 “detain.” Cf. § 25 ad fin., where Sun Tzŭ insists that these converted spies shall be treated well. Chang Yü’s paraphrase is 館舍.
舍 is likely more than just 居住地 or Detention "detain." See § 25 ad fin., where Sun Tzŭ insists that these converted spies should be treated well. Chang Yü’s paraphrase is Building.
Thus they will become converted spies and available for our service.
Thus, they will become converted spies and ready for our service.
22. 因是而知之故鄉間內間可得而使也
22. 因此而知故鄉可用
It is through the information brought by the converted spy that we are able to acquire and employ local and inward spies.
It’s thanks to the information provided by the turncoat spy that we can recruit and utilize local and internal spies.
Tu Yu expands 因是而知之 into 因反敵間而知敵情 “through conversion of the enemy’s spies we learn the enemy’s condition.” And Chang Yü says: 因是反間知彼鄉人之貪利者官人之有隙者誘而使之 “We must tempt the converted spy into our service, because it is he that knows which of the local inhabitants are greedy of gain, and which of the officials are open to corruption.” In the T‘ung Tien, 鄉 has been altered to 因, doubtless for the sake of uniformity with § 9.
Tu Yu expands Therefore, know it. into Know the enemy through opposition. “through converting the enemy's spies, we learn about the enemy's situation.” And Chang Yü says: 因為反間知道彼鄉人之貪利者官人之有隙者誘使之 “We must entice the converted spy to work for us, because he knows which locals are greedy for profit and which officials are susceptible to corruption.” In the T‘ung Tien, 乡 has been changed to 因, likely for the sake of consistency with § 9.
23. 因是而知之故死間爲誑事可使告敵
23. 因此而知之故死间为诓事可使告敌
It is owing to his information, again, that we can cause the doomed spy to carry false tidings to the enemy.
It’s because of his information that we can make the doomed spy deliver false news to the enemy.
“Because the converted spy knows how the enemy can best be deceived” (Chang Yü). The T‘ung Tien text, followed by the Yü Lan, has here the obviously interpolated sentence 因是可得而攻也.
“Because the turned spy knows how to best deceive the enemy” (Chang Yü). The T‘ung Tien text, followed by the Yü Lan, includes the clearly added sentence Because it can be attacked.
24. 因是而知之故生間有使如期
24. Therefore, knowing this creates a situation that occurs as scheduled.
Lastly, it is by his information that the surviving spy can be used on appointed occasions.
Lastly, it is through his information that the surviving spy can be utilized on scheduled occasions.
Capt. Calthrop omits this sentence.
Capt. Calthrop skips this sentence.
{173}
{173}
25. 五間之事主必知之知之必在於反間故反間不可不厚也
25. The master of the five must understand that the key lies in counter-schemes; therefore, counter-schemes must be robust.
The end and aim of spying in all its five varieties is knowledge of the enemy;
The main goal of spying in all its five forms is to gain knowledge about the enemy;
I have ventured to differ in this place from those commentators—Tu Yu and Chang Yü—who understand 主 as 人主, and make 五間之事 the antecedent of 之 (the others ignoring the point altogether). It is plausible enough that Sun Tzŭ should require the ruler to be familiar with the methods of spying (though one would rather expect 將 “general” in place of 主). But this involves taking 知之 here in quite a different way from the 知之 immediately following, as also from those in the previous sentences. 之 there refers vaguely to the enemy or the enemy’s condition, and in order to retain the same meaning here, I make 主 a verb, governed by 五間之事. Cf. XI. § 19, where 主 is used in exactly the same manner. The sole objection that I can see in the way of this interpretation is the fact that the 死間, or fourth variety of spy, does not add to our knowledge of the enemy, but only misinforms the enemy about us. This would be, however, but a trivial oversight on Sun Tzŭ’s part, inasmuch as the “doomed spy” is in the strictest sense not to be reckoned as a spy at all. Capt. Calthrop, it is hardly necessary to remark, slurs over the whole difficulty.
I have chosen to disagree here with commentators like Tu Yu and Chang Yü, who interpret 主 as ruler and treat Five matters as the antecedent of 之 (while others completely overlook this point). It's quite reasonable to think that Sun Tzŭ would want the ruler to understand spy methods (although it might make more sense to expect 將 “general” instead of 主). However, this means we have to interpret Know it here in a way that's different from the Know it that follows right after, as well as from those in the earlier sentences. In that context, 之 vaguely refers to the enemy or their situation, and to keep the same meaning here, I interpret 主 as a verb, influenced by 五间之事. See XI. § 19, where 主 is used in precisely the same way. The only objection I can find against this interpretation is that the Death interval, or the fourth type of spy, doesn’t actually provide us with knowledge about the enemy but rather misleads them about us. This would be a rather minor oversights on Sun Tzŭ's part, since in the strictest sense, the "doomed spy" shouldn’t even be considered a spy at all. It hardly needs mentioning that Capt. Calthrop glosses over this entire issue.
and this knowledge can only be derived, in the first instance, from the converted spy.
and this knowledge can only come, initially, from the converted spy.
As explained in §§ 22–24. He not only brings information himself, but makes it possible to use the other kinds of spy to advantage.
As explained in §§ 22–24. He not only shares information himself, but also enables the use of other types of spies effectively.
Hence it is essential that the converted spy be treated with the utmost liberality.
Therefore, it is crucial that the converted spy is treated with the utmost generosity.
26. 昔殷之興也伊摯在夏周之興也呂牙在殷
26. The rise of Yin was when Yi Zhi was in the rise of Xia and Zhou, and Lv Ya was in Yin.
Of old, the rise of the Yin dynasty
Of old, the rise of the Yin dynasty
Sun Tzŭ means the 商 Shang dynasty, founded in 1766 B.C. Its name was changed to Yin by 盤庚 P‘an Kêng in 1401.
Sun Tzŭ refers to the 商 Shang dynasty, established in 1766 B.C. Its name was changed to Yin by 盤庚 P‘an Kêng in 1401.
was due to I Chih
was because of I Chih
Better known as 伊尹 I Yin, the famous general and statesman who took part in Ch‘êng T‘ang’s campaign against 桀癸 Chieh Kuei.
Better known as I Yin I Yin, the well-known general and politician who participated in Ch‘êng T‘ang’s campaign against 桀癸 Chieh Kuei.
{174}
{174}
who had served under the Hsia. Likewise, the rise of the Chou dynasty was due to Lü Ya
who had served under the Hsia. Similarly, the rise of the Chou dynasty was thanks to Lü Ya
呂尙 Lü Shang, whose “style” was 子牙, rose to high office under the tyrant 紂辛 Chou Hsin, whom he afterwards helped to overthrow. Popularly known as 太公, a title bestowed on him by Wên Wang, he is said to have composed a treatise on war, erroneously identified with the 六韜.
呂尚 Lü Shang, known for his "style" as Ziya, rose to a high position under the tyrant 紂辛 Chou Hsin, whom he later helped to overthrow. Commonly referred to as Taigong, a title given to him by Wên Wang, he is said to have written a work on warfare, mistakenly associated with the Six Strategies.
who had served under the Yin.
who had served under the Yin.
There is less precision in the Chinese than I have thought it well to introduce into my translation, and the commentaries on the passage are by no means explicit. But, having regard to the context, we can hardly doubt that Sun Tzŭ is holding up I Chih and Lü Ya as illustrious examples of the converted spy, or something closely analogous. His suggestion is, that the Hsia and Yin dynasties were upset owing to the intimate knowledge of their weaknesses and shortcomings which these former ministers were able to impart to the other side. Mei Yao-ch‘ên appears to resent any such aspersion on these historic names: “I Yin and Lü Ya,” he says, “were not rebels against the Government (非叛於國也). Hsia could not employ the former, hence Yin employed him. Yin could not employ the latter, hence Chou employed him. Their great achievements were all for the good of the people.” Ho Shih is also indignant: 伊呂聖人之耦豈爲人間哉今孫子引之者言五間之用須上智之人如伊呂之才智者可以用間葢重之之辭耳 “How should two divinely inspired men such as I and Lü have acted as common spies? Sun Tzŭ’s mention of them simply means that the proper use of the five classes of spies is a matter which requires men of the highest mental calibre like I and Lü, whose wisdom and capacity qualified them for the task. The above words only emphasise this point.” Ho Shih believes then that the two heroes are mentioned on account of their supposed skill in the use of spies. But this is very weak, as it leaves totally unexplained the significant words 在夏 and 在殷. Capt. Calthrop speaks, rather strangely, of “the province of Yin ... the country of Hsia ... the State of Chu ... the people of Shang.”
There is less clarity in the Chinese than I thought was necessary for my translation, and the commentaries on this passage are not very clear. However, considering the context, it's hard to believe that Sun Tzŭ isn’t highlighting I Chih and Lü Ya as notable examples of the converted spy, or something similar. His implication is that the Hsia and Yin dynasties fell due to the detailed knowledge of their weaknesses and flaws that these former ministers could share with the opposition. Mei Yao-ch‘ên seems to take offense at any negative comment about these historical figures: “I Yin and Lü Ya,” he states, “were not rebels against the Government (Not betraying the country.). Hsia couldn't employ the former, so Yin used him. Yin couldn't use the latter, so Chou did. Their great achievements were all for the benefit of the people.” Ho Shih is also upset: 伊呂聖人之耦豈爲人間哉今孫子引之者言五間之用須上智之人如伊呂之才智者可以用間葢重之之辭耳 “How could two divinely inspired figures like I and Lü have acted as ordinary spies? Sun Tzŭ mentioning them just means that the effective use of the five types of spies requires exceptionally intelligent people like I and Lü, whose wisdom and abilities made them suitable for the role. The earlier statements only reinforce this idea.” Ho Shih believes that the two heroes are mentioned because of their supposed expertise in espionage. But this argument is quite weak, as it fails to explain the important phrases In summer and 在殷. Capt. Calthrop oddly refers to “the province of Yin ... the country of Hsia ... the State of Chu ... the people of Shang.”
27. 故惟明君賢將能以上智爲間者必成大功此兵之要三軍之所恃而動也
27. A wise leader and capable general who can use intelligence as a strategy will achieve great success; this is the key to military operations that rely on the movement of all troops.
Hence it is only the enlightened ruler and the wise general who will use the highest intelligence of the army for purposes of spying,
Hence, it's only the insightful leader and the smart general who will utilize the army's top intelligence for spying.
{175}
{175}
Ch‘ên Hao compares § 15: 非聖智不能用間. He points out that 湯武之聖伊呂宜用 “the god-like wisdom of Ch‘êng T‘ang and Wu Wang led them to employ I Yin and Lü Shang.” The T‘u Shu omits 惟.
Ch‘ên Hao compares § 15: Non-saint wisdom cannot be used.. He points out that 湯武的圣伊吕宜用 “the god-like wisdom of Ch‘êng T‘ang and Wu Wang led them to employ I Yin and Lü Shang.” The T‘u Shu omits 惟.
and thereby they achieve great results.
and as a result, they achieve great outcomes.
Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: 夫水所以能濟舟亦有因水而覆沒者間所以能成功亦有憑間而傾敗者 “Just as water, which carries a boat from bank to bank, may also be the means of sinking it, so reliance on spies, while productive of great results, is oft-times the cause of utter destruction.”
Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: 夫水能救船也有因水而覆沒者,成功也有可能因原因而失敗者。 “Just as water can help a boat travel from one shore to another, it can also lead to its sinking. Similarly, while relying on spies can yield significant outcomes, it often leads to total ruin.”
Spies are a most important element in war, because on them depends an army’s ability to move.
Spies are a crucial part of war since an army's ability to move relies on them.
The antecedent to 此 must be either 間者 or 用間者 understood from the whole sentence. Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a man without ears or eyes.
The antecedent to 此 must be either スパイ or 间谍 understood from the whole sentence. Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a person without ears or eyes.
{176}
{176}
CHINESE CONCORDANCE
[PROPER NAMES ARE INDICATED BY AN ASTERISK]
[PROPER NAMES ARE INDICATED BY AN ASTERISK]
Ai | Love | VIII. 12; X. 25, 26; XI. 18, 66; XIII. 2. |
„ | 阨 | X. 21. |
an | 安 | II. 20; V. 22; VI. 4; XII. 22. |
Cha | 詐 | VII. 15. |
ch‘a | 察 | I. 2; VIII. 14; IX. 39; X. 13, 20; XI. 41. |
chan | War | passim. |
„ | 霑 | XI. 28. |
chang | 障 | IX. 21. |
„ | weapon | IX. 29. |
ch‘ang | 常 | VI. 32, 34; X. 18; XI. 29.* |
„ | 長 | VI. 34. |
„ | 嘗 | V. 9. |
chao | Morning | VII. 28. |
chê | 者 | passim. |
„ | 折 | V. 13; XI. 63. |
chên | 軫 | XII. 4.* |
ch‘ên | 陳 | VII. 32; IX. 25, 27; X. 18. |
„ | Dust | IX. 23. |
chêng | 争 | III. 7; VII. 3, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10, 22: VIII. 3; XI. 1, 4, 11, 47, 55; XIII. 2. |
chêng | 正 | V. 3, 5, 10, 11; VII. 32; XI. 35. |
„ | 政 | III. 3, 14; IV. 16; VII. 23; XI. 32, 56, 63. |
„ | 整 | XI. 18. |
ch‘êng | 成 | III. 4; XI. 62; XIII. 4, 27. |
„ | City | II. 2; III. 3, 4, 5, 6; VIII. 3; XI. 7, 55; XIII. 20. |
„ | 乘2 | II. 4, 17; XI. 19. |
„ | 乘4 | II. 1, 17. |
„ | 稱 | IV. 17, 18, 19. |
chi | 計 | I. 3, 12, 15, 16; VI. 22; VII. 4, 22; X. 21; XI. 22. |
„ | 及 | VI. 10; VII. 6; XI. 15, 19, 68. |
„ | 汲 | IX. 30. |
„ | Urgent | II. 12. |
„ | 己 | III. 18; IV. 2; VI. 18; X. 31; XI. 55. |
„ | 紀 | XIII. 8. |
„ | 𦮼 | II. 15. |
„ | 擊 | VI. 15, 30; VII. 29, 32; VIII. 3; IX. 4; X. 7, 15, 19, 27, 28, 29; XI. 9, 29; XIII. 20. |
{177}„ | 亟 | IX. 7, 15; XI. 65. |
„ | 極 | VI. 25; XII. 8. |
„ | 集 | IX. 32; XI. 16. |
„ | 激 | V. 12. |
„ | 既 | III. 16; VII. 25. |
„ | 疾 | V. 12, 13; VII. 17; IX. 12; XI. 10. |
„ | 機 | V. 15; XI. 38. |
„ | Hungry | VI. 4; VII. 31; IX. 29. |
„ | 積 | IV. 20; VII. 11; XI. 22; XII. 1. |
„ | 㦸 | II. 14. |
„ | None | II. 8. |
„ | 箕 | XII. 4.* |
„ | 濟 | IX. 4; XI. 30. |
„ | 繼 | XI. 49. |
ch‘i | 其 | passim. |
„ | 期 | IX. 27; XI. 38, 66; XIII. 24. |
„ | Flag | II. 17; VII. 23, 24, 26, 32; IX. 33. |
„ | 器 | III. 4. |
„ | Lacquer | II. 1. |
„ | 起 | II. 4; IX. 22; XII. 3, 4; XIII. 8. |
„ | gap | III. 11; IX. 15. |
„ | 齐 | IX. 43; XI. 16, 32. |
„ | 七 | II. 13; XIII. 1. |
„ | 奇 | V. 3, 5, 6, 10, 11. |
„ | 溪 | IV. 20; X. 25. |
„ | 氣 | VII. 27, 28, 29; XI. 22. |
chia | Home | I. 25; II. 13, 14, 20; XIII. 1. |
„ | 甲 | II. 1, 14; VII. 7. |
„ | 加 | V. 4; XI. 54, 55. |
chia | 葭 | IX. 17. |
chiang | 江 | V. 6. |
„ | 彊 | V. 17, 18. |
„ | 將1 | XI. 18, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50. |
„ | 將4 | I. 4, 9, 11, 13, 15; II. 15, 20; III. 5, 11, 17; VII. 1, 7, 9, 27; VIII. 1, 4, 5, 12, 13, 14; IX. 33; X. 13, 14, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21; XI. 35, 40, 61; XII. 16, 18, 22; XIII. 3, 4, 20, 27. |
„ | 蔣 | IX. 17. |
ch‘iang | 强 | I. 13, 21; II. 18; III. 11; IX. 24; X. 16, 19; XII. 13. |
chiao | 交 | III. 3; VII. 2, 12; VIII. 2; IX. 8; XI. 1, 5, 12, 28, 48, 52, 54, 55. |
„ | 校 | I. 3, 12. |
„ | Teach | IX. 44; X. 18. |
„ | 驕 | I. 22; X. 26. |
„ | 膠 | II. 1. |
ch‘iao | 巧 | II. 5; XI. 62. |
„ | Lumberjack | IX. 23. |
chieh | 竭 | II. 11, 12; V. 6. |
„ | Everyone | VI. 27; XI. 33; XIII. 19. |
„ | 戒 | XI. 19, 25. |
„ | 潔 | VIII. 12. |
„ | 節 | V. 13, 14, 15. |
„ | 解 | VIII. 9. |
„ | 結 | XI. 48. |
ch‘ieh | 且 | III. 16; XI. 23. |
{178}„ | Fear | V. 17, 18; VII. 25. |
chien | 闲 or 間 | VI. 25; XIII. passim. |
„ | 澗 | IX. 15. |
„ | 兼 | VII. 7. |
„ | 姦 | IX. 17. |
„ | 堅 | III. 10. |
„ | 賤 | IX. 11; XI. 15. |
„ | 踐 | XI. 67. |
„ | 見 | I. 26; IV. 8, 10; VII. 23; IX. 31. |
ch‘ien | 千 | II. 1; IV. 20; V. 23; VI. 6, 19; XI. 61; XIII. 1. |
„ | shallow | XI. 42, 44. |
„ | 前 | VI. 17, 20; IX. 9; XI. 15, 45. |
chih | 知 | passim. |
„ | 智 | I. 9; II. 4, 15; IV. 12; VIII. 7; XIII. 15, 27. |
„ | 之 | passim. |
„ | 之 | [=至] VI. 12; XI. 39. |
„ | 止 | V. 22; XI. 11, 17; XII. 8, 11, 19. |
„ | 支 | X. 1, 6, 7. |
„ | 直 | VII. 3, 4, 22. |
„ | 制 | I. 7, 10, 17; VI. 27, 31; X. 21. |
„ | 志 | XI. 46. |
„ | 摯 | XIII. 26.* |
„ | 鷙 | V. 13. |
„ | 治 | V. 1, 17, 18; VII. 29, 30, 31, 32; VIII. 6; X. 26; XI. 35. |
„ | 至 | III. 16; V. 12, 13; VI. 3, 9, 25; VII. 4, 8, 9, 10; IX. 14, 37; X. 13, 20; XI. 6, 26, 29; XIII. 2. |
chih | N/A | VI. 2; XII. 18. |
ch‘ih | 馳 | II. 1. |
„ | 斥 | IX. 7, 8. |
chin | 近 | I. 8, 19; II. 11; VI. 20; VII. 31; IX. 15, 16, 18; X. 21. |
„ | 進 | III. 13; VI. 10; VII. 25; IX. 19, 24, 28, 31, 40; X. 24; XI. 49. |
„ | N/A | II. 7; XI. 23. |
„ | 金 | II. 1; VII. 23, 24; XIII. 1, 2. |
„ | 謹 | IX. 17, 39; XL 22, 48. |
„ | 禁 | XI. 26. |
„ | Collar | XI. 28. |
ch‘in | Parents | I. 23; IX. 42; XI. 25; XIII. 14. |
„ | 擒 | III. 10; VII. 7; IX. 41. |
„ | 侵 | VII. 18. |
„ | 静 | V. 22; VI. 23; VII. 30; IX. 18; XI. 35; XII. 7. |
„ | 旌 | II. 17: VII. 23, 24, 26; IX. 33. |
„ | 井 | IX. 15, 17. |
„ | 勁 | VII. 8. |
„ | 經 | I. 3. |
„ | 精 | IX. 37. |
„ | 警 | XII. 22. |
„ | 境 | XI. 43. |
ch‘ing | 情 | I. 3, 12; XI. 19, 41, 51; XIII. 2, 6. |
„ | 請 | IX. 26. |
{179}„ | Light | IX. 25; XI. 1, 3, 11, 44, 46. |
chio | 角 | VI. 24. |
„ | 爵 | XIII. 2. |
chiu | 九 | IV. 7; VIII. 4, 5, 6; XI. 41. |
„ | 久 | II. 2, 3, 5, 6, 19; III. 6; IX. 39; XII. 11. |
„ | Save | VI. 11, 20; XI. 15, 30. |
ch‘iu | 求 | IV. 15; V. 21; X. 24; XI. 25. |
„ | Hill | II. 12, 14. |
„ | 邱 | VII. 33; IX. 13. |
„ | Fall | IV. 10. |
chiung | 窘 | IX. 36. |
ch‘iung | Poor | V. 6, 10, 11; VI. 28; VII. 36; IX. 34; X. 30. |
cho | 拙 | II. 5. |
chou | Day | VII. 26, 28; XII. 11. |
„ | Boat | XI. 30, 39. |
„ | 周 | III. 11: XIII. 26.* |
„ | 胄 | II. 14. |
chu | 主 | I. 10, 13; II. 20; X. 23, 24; XI. 19, 20; XII. 16, 18; XIII. 3, 25. |
„ | 諸 | II. 4; III. 16; VII. 12; VIII. 10; XI. 2, 6, 28,* 38, 52. |
„ | 著 | IX. 45. |
„ | 助 | IX. 13; X. 21. |
„ | 誅 | XI. 64. |
„ | 屬 | XI. 6, 46. |
ch‘u | 處3 | VI. 1, 24, 30; VII. 7; IX. 1, 2, 6, 8, 9, 12, 13: XI. 68. |
ch‘u | 處4 | IX. 17. |
„ | 出 | I. 24; V. 6; VI. 5; IX. 25; X. 5, 6, 7; XIII. 1, 4. |
chuan | 專 | VI. 13, 14; VII. 25; XI. 20, 42. |
„ | 転 | V. 22, 23. |
ch‘uan | 傳 | I. 25; XIII. 12. |
chui | 追 | VI. 10. |
„ | 隊 | XII. I. |
chun | 諄 | IX. 35. |
„ | 衆 | passim. |
„ | 重 | VII. 6, 11; IX. 33; XI. 1, 7, 13, 44, 49. |
„ | 鍾 | II. 15. |
„ | 終 | V. 6. |
„ | 中 | II. 13; IX. 8; XI. 29. |
ch‘ung | 衝 | VI. 10. |
chü | 居 | IX. 20, 25; X. 3, 8, 9, 10, 11; XI. 37. |
„ | 舉 | II. 1; IV. 10; VII. 6; X. 30; XI. 63. |
„ | 聚 | VII. 2; VIII. 1; XI. 40, 54. |
„ | Car | II. 1, 14, 17; IX. 23, 25. |
„ | 具 | III. 4; XII. 2. |
„ | 俱 | X. 25; XI. 29; XIII. 8. |
„ | 沮 | VII. 13; XI. 8, 52. |
„ | 拒 | XI. 68. |
„ | 距 | III. 4. |
„ | 拘 | XI. 24. |
„ | fear | XI. 24. |
ch‘ü | Go | I. 15; II. 13, 14; IX. 7, 15, 39; X. 7, 11; XI. 26, 38, 43. |
{180}„ | 取 | I. 20; II. 9, 16; V. 19; VI. 7, 33; IX. 40, 43; XII. 15; XIII. 5, 6. |
„ | 屈 | II. 2, 4, 13; III. 2, 6; VIII. 10; XI. 41. |
„ | 趨 | VI. 1, 5, 29, 30; VII. 7: VIII. 10; XI. 47. |
„ | 驱 | IX. 24; XI. 39. |
„ | 衢 | VIII. 2; XI. 1, 6, 12, 43, 48. |
„ | 曲 | I. 10. |
chüan | 卷 | VII. 7. |
„ | Fatigued | IX. 33. |
ch‘üan | 全 | III. 1, 7; IV. 7; X. 31; XII. 22. |
„ | 權 | I. 17; III. 15; VII. 21; XI. 55. |
chüeh | 絶 | VIII. 2; IX. 1, 3, 4, 7, 15; XI. 22, 43; XII. 14. |
„ | 決 | IV. 20; XI. 67. |
„ | 蹶 | VII. 9. |
ch‘üeh | 闕 | VII. 36; XI. 50. |
chün | 君 | III. 12, 17; VII. 1; VIII. 1, 3; XII. 22; XIII. 4, 8, 27. |
„ | Military | passim. |
„ | 均 | X. 12, 15. |
ch‘ün | 羣 | XI. 39. |
Êrh | 二 | I. 4; II. 15; IV. 17; VII. 10; XII. 1. |
êrh | 耳 | IV. 10; VII. 24, 26; XI. 36. |
„ | 兒 | X. 25. |
„ | 而 | passim. |
Fa | 法 | I. 4, 10, 13; II. 1; III. 1, 4, 7, 8; IV. 16, 17; VII. 1, 8, 9, 22, 25, 33, 37; VIII. 1, 11; XI. 1, 56. |
Fa | 發 | V. 15; VII. 4; XI. 28, 38; XII. 3, 6, 7, 9, 10; XIII. 19. |
„ | Penalty | I. 13; IX. 36, 42. |
„ | 伐 | III. 3; XI. 54. |
fan | 反 | XIII. 7, 11, 13, 21, 25. |
„ | 返 | IX. 34; X. 4, 5. |
„ | 凡 | passim. |
„ | 犯 | XI. 56, 57. |
„ | bothered | VIII. 12. |
fang | 方 | V. 22; XI. 31. |
„ | 防 | IX. 13. |
fei | 費 | II. 1, 13, 14; XII. 15; XIII. 1. |
„ | 非 | III. 2, 6; IV. 8, 9; IX. 40; X. 14; XI. 27, 53; XII. 17; XIII. 3, 15, 16, 17. |
fên | 分 | III. 5, 8; V. 1; VI. 13, 14; VII. 10, 16, 20. |
„ | Anger | III. 5; VIII. 12. |
„ | 紛 | V. 16. |
„ | 焚 | XI. 39. |
„ | 轒 | III. 4. |
fêng | Wind | VII. 17; XI. 30; XII. 4, 10, 11. |
„ | 奉 | II. 1; XIII. 1. |
„ | 鋒 | X. 19. |
fou | 缻 | IX. 34. |
„ | 覆 | IX. 22. |
fu | 符 | XI. 63. |
„ | 附 | III. 5; IX. 5, 42. |
{181}„ | Husband | passim. |
„ | 扶 | XI. 15. |
„ | 復 | V. 6; VI. 28; XII. 20, 21. |
„ | 覆 | VIII. 14; IX. 17. |
„ | 伏 | IX. 17, 22. |
„ | 負 | I. 14, 26; III. 18. |
„ | 服 | IX. 42, 44; X. 17. |
„ | 釜 | XI. 39. |
„ | 赴 | X. 25. |
„ | 輔 | III. 11. |
Hai | 害 | II. 7; VI. 3; VIII. 7, 9, 10; XI. 57, 59. |
han | Cold | I. 7. |
hao | 亳 | IV. 10. |
hêng | 橫 | X. 18. |
ho | 合 | V. 5; VII. 2, 16; VIII. 1, 2; IX. 39; X. 19, 24; XI. 12, 16, 17, 54; XII. 19. |
„ | 闔 | XI. 65. |
„ | 何 | XI. 18. |
„ | 河 | V. 6. |
„ | 和 | VII. 2; IX. 26. |
hou | Thick | X. 26; XIII. 14, 25. |
„ | 侯 | II. 4; III. 16; VII. 12; VIII. 10; XI. 2, 6, 52. |
„ | 後 | passim. |
hsi | The past | IV. 1; XIII. 26. |
„ | 喜 | IX. 11; XII. 20. |
„ | 奚 | VI. 21. |
„ | 翕 | IX. 35. |
„ | 息 | IX. 38. |
„ | 攜 | XI. 34. |
hsia | 下 | III. 3, 7, 17; IV. 7, 9; VI. 29; IX. 11; XI. 6, 15, 55; XII. 10. |
„ | Summer | XIII. 26.* |
hsia | 狹 | I. 8. |
hsiang | 相1 | V. 11; VII. 23; IX. 39, 45; XI. 15, 30; XIII. 2. |
„ | 相4 | IX. 1. |
„ | 乡 | VII. 14, 20; XI. 52; XIII. 7, 9, 22. |
„ | 向 | VII. 33; XI. 61. |
„ | 象 | VI. 29; XIII. 5. |
„ | 祥 | XI. 26. |
„ | 詳 | XI. 60. |
hsiao | 小 | III. 10; IX. 17. |
hsieh | 械 | III. 4. |
„ | 駭 | IX. 22. |
„ | Thanks | IX. 38. |
hsien | First | passim. |
„ | Risk | I. 8; V. 14; VII. 13; IX. 17, 18; X. 1, 10, 21; XI. 8, 40, 52. |
„ | 陷 | IX. 15; X. 14, 16; XI. 24, 58, 59. |
hsien | Wise | XIII. 4, 27. |
hsin | Letter | I. 9; IX. 45; XI. 25. |
„ | Heart | VII. 27, 30. |
hsing | 行 | I. 13; V. 22; VI. 6, 29, 34; VII. 7, 13; IX. 42, 44; XI. 8, 13, 52; XII. 2. |
„ | 形 | passim. |
„ | 興 | XII. 18: XIII. 1, 26. |
„ | 性 | V. 22. |
{182}„ | Last name | II. 10, 11, 13; XIII. 1, 20. |
hsiu | 修 | III. 4; IV. 6; XI. 25; XII. 15, 16. |
„ | Rest | IX. 38. |
hsiung | 凶 | XII. 15. |
hsü | 虚 | II. 13; V. 4; VI. 10; IX. 32. |
„ | 徐 | VII. 17; IX. 35. |
„ | Stay | XII. 4. |
hsüan | 懸 | VII. 21; IX. 34; XI. 56. |
„ | 選 | X. 19. |
hsün | 循 | V. 11. |
hu | 乎 | I. 26; VI. 9; XI. 30. |
„ | 呼 | IX. 32. |
„ | 戶 | XI. 68. |
hua | 化 | VI. 33. |
„ | paint | VI. 12. |
„ | 譁 | VII. 30. |
huan | sick | III. 12; VII. 3; VIII. 9. |
„ | 環 | V. 11. |
huang | 黃 | IX. 10.* |
„ | 潢 | IX. 17. |
hui | Destroy | III. 6; V. 13. |
„ | 隳 | XI. 55. |
„ | 會 | VI. 19. |
hun | 渾 | V. 16. |
huo | 貨 | II. 4, 16; XI. 27. |
„ | 火 | VII. 18, 26; XII. passim. |
„ | Confusion | III. 14, 16. |
„ | Live | XI. 50. |
I | 一 | passim. |
„ | 已 | II. 17; III. 4; IV. 13; IX. 40, 42; XI. 24, 34, 51. |
I | 易 | I. 8; IV. 11; IX. 9, 20, 41; XI. 37. |
„ | 意 | I. 5, 24; VI. 5; XI. 60. |
„ | 益 | II. 18; VI. 21; IX. 24, 40. |
„ | 鎰 | IV. 19. |
„ | 疑 | III. 15, 16; IX. 21; XI. 26. |
„ | 佚 | I. 23; VI. 1, 4; VII. 31. |
„ | 役 | II. 8, 12; VIII. 10. |
„ | 也 | VI. 21; XI. 4. |
„ | 俅 | IX. 1, 8. |
„ | 倚 | IX. 29. |
„ | 伊 | XIII. 26.* |
„ | 邑 | XI. 7. |
„ | 頤 | XI. 28. |
„ | 夷 | XI. 63. |
„ | 義 | XIII. 16. |
„ | Ant | III. 5. |
„ | Wings | XII. 4.* |
„ | 蘙 | IX. 17. |
„ | 以 | passim. |
„ | 矣 | passim. |
Jan | 然 | II. 1; XI. 29, 30, 58, 59. |
jao | Disrupt | IX. 33. |
„ | 饒 | XI. 21. |
jên | 人 | passim. |
„ | 仁 | I. 9; XIII. 2, 16. |
„ | 任 | III. 15; V. 21, 22; X. 13, 20. |
„ | 仞 | IV. 20; V. 23. |
jih | 日 | II. 1; IV. 10; V. 6; VI. 19, 20, 34; VII. 7; XI. 28, 63; XII. 3, 4; XIII. 1, 2. |
{183}jo | 若 | III. 9; IV. 19, 20; IX. 8; X. 5, 9, 11; XI. 18, 32, 34, 39, 56. |
„ | 弱 | III. 11; V. 17, 18; X. 16, 18, 19. |
jou | Meat | IX. 34. |
„ | 柔 | XI. 33. |
ju | 辱 | VIII. 12. |
„ | 入 | IX. 35; XI. passim. |
„ | 如 | V. passim; VII. 17, 18, 19; X. 25, 26; XI. 29, 30, 38, 68; XIII. 24. |
jui | 鋭 | II. 2, 4; VII. 28, 29, 34; IX. 23. |
K‘ai | 開 | XI. 65, 68. |
kan | Dare | XI. 18, 30. |
„ | 秆 | II. 15. |
kang | 刚 | XI. 33. |
kao | 高 | VI. 11, 29; VII. 33; IX. 2, 6, 9, 11, 23: X. 3, 10; XI. 38. |
„ | Notice | XI. 57; XIII. 19, 23. |
kêng | 更 | II. 17. |
ko | 革 | II. 1; XI. 37. |
k‘o | Thirsty | IX. 30. |
„ | Guest | II. 1; IX. 4, 5; XI. 20, 42. |
„ | 克 | XI. 20. |
„ | 可 | passim. |
kou | 溝 | VI. 11. |
k‘ou | 宼 | VII. 36; IX. 34. |
ku | 古 | IV. 11; XI. 15. |
„ | 固 | VI. 7; XI. 24, 45, 48. |
„ | 故 | passim. |
„ | 谷 | IX. 1. |
„ | Drum | VII. 23, 24, 26. |
k‘u | 庫 | XII. 1. |
kua | 寡 | III. 17; V. 1, 2; VI. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18; XI. 9, 15. |
„ | 挂 | X. 1, 4, 5. |
kuai | Good job | VI. 12. |
kuan | 官 | I. 10; XIII. 10. |
„ | 關 | XI. 63. |
„ | 觀 | I. 26; V. 8. |
kuang | 廣 | I. 8; IX. 23. |
k‘uang | 況 | I. 26; VI. 20. |
„ | 誑 | XIII. 12, 23. |
kuei | 返回 | VII. 28, 29, 35; XI. 9. |
„ | Ghost | XIII. 5. |
„ | 貴 | II. 11, 19; IX. 11; XI. 15. |
„ | 劌 | XI. 28.* |
„ | 詭 | I. 18. |
k‘uei | 窺 | VI. 25. |
„ | 饋 | II. 1. |
k‘un | 困 | IX. 36. |
kung | 公 | II. 14; XIII. 1. |
„ | 功 | IV. 12; XIII. 4, 27. |
„ | 攻 | passim. |
„ | 共 | VI. 14. |
k‘ung | 恐 | IX. 32. |
kuo | 國 | I. 1; II. 3, 6, 9, 10, 20; III. 1, 6, 11; X. 24; XI. 43, 54, 55; XII. 21, 22. |
„ | 過 | IV. 8; V. 7, 8, 9, 10; VIII. 13; X. 14; XI. 51. |
„ | 彍 | V. 15. |
{184}„ | 廓 | VII. 20. |
Lai | 來 | VIII. 11; IX. 4, 21, 23, 38; X. 2; XI. 5, 18, 39; XIII. 21. |
lang | hallway | XI. 64. |
lao | 劳 | I. 23; VI. 1, 4, 6; VII. 31; IX. 31; XI. 22. |
„ | 牢 | IX. 15. |
lei | 壘 | VI. 11. |
„ | 雷 | IV. 10; VII. 19. |
li | 吏 | IX. 33; X. 16, 17, 18. |
„ | 里 | II. 1; VI. 6, 19, 20; VII. 7, 9, 10; XI. 61; XIII. 1. |
„ | 理 | VI. 23; XI. 33, 41. |
„ | 力 | II. 2, 4, 13; IV. 10; VII. 31; IX. 40; XI. 22, 23; XII. 8. |
„ | 立 | IV. 14; VII. 15; IX. 29. |
„ | 離 | I. 23; XI. 16. |
„ | 厲 | XI. 64. |
„ | 利 | passim. |
liang | 量 | IV. 17, 18. |
„ | Food | II. 1, 8, 9; VII. 11; X. 3. |
„ | 良 | XII. 16, 22. |
liao | 料 | IX. 40; X. 19, 21. |
lien | 廉 | VIII. 12. |
„ | 練習 | I. 13. |
lin | 林 | VII. 13, 17; IX. 17; XI. 8, 52. |
ling | 令 | I. 5, 13; IX. 4, 43, 44, 45; X. 7, 26; XI. 25, 28, 56; XIII. 12, 20. |
„ | 陵 | VII. 33; IX. 13. |
liu | 六 | II. 14; X. 13, 14, 20. |
„ | 留 | I. 15; VIII. 2; IX. 7; XII. 15. |
„ | 流 | VI. 31; IX. 6. |
lo | 羅 | IX. 15. |
lu | 虜 | VIII. 12. |
„ | 櫓 | II. 14; III. 4. |
„ | Road | XIII. 1. |
„ | 陸 | IX. 9. |
„ | 祿 | XIII. 2. |
luan | Chaos | I. 20; III. 16; V. 16, 17, 18; VII. 30; IX. 33; X. 14, 18, 26. |
„ | Egg | V. 4. |
lun | 輪 | XI. 31. |
lung | 隆 | IX. 2. |
lü | N/A | VIII. 7; IX. 41; XI. 37; XII. 16. |
„ | 呂 | XIII. 26.* |
„ | Travel | III. 1. |
„ | 屢 | IX. 36. |
lüeh | 掠 | VII. 18, 20; XI. 13, 21. |
Ma | 馬 | II. 14; IX. 34; XI. 31. |
mai | Sell | II. 11. |
„ | 埋 | XI. 31. |
mei | 每 | III. 18. |
mên | Door | XIII. 20. |
mi | 縻 | III. 13. |
„ | 迷 | X. 30. |
„ | 密 | XIII. 14. |
miao | Temple | I. 26; XI. 64. |
„ | Awesome | XII. 17. |
min | 民 | I. 5, 6; II. 20; IV. 20; VII. 24, 25, 26; VIII. 12: IX. 44; X. 24. |
{185}ming | Life | II. 20; VI. 9; VII. 1; VIII. 1, 3; XI. 27; XII. 15. |
„ | 名 | IV. 12; V. 2; X. 24; XIII. 20. |
ming | 明 | I. 13; IV. 10; X. 18; XII. 13, 16, 22: XIII. 4, 27. |
mo | 沫 | IX. 14. |
„ | 墨 | XI. 67. |
„ | 莫 | I. 11; VI. 27; VII. 3; XI. 39; XIII. 8, 14. |
mou | 谋 | III. 3, 7; VI. 25; VII. 12; VIII. 2; IX. 26: XI. 14, 22, 37, 52. |
mu | 目 | IV. 10: VII. 24, 26; XI. 36. |
„ | 木 | V. 22. |
„ | Night | VII. 28. |
Nai | 乃 | I. 16; X. 31. |
nan | 難 | III. 16; VII. 3, 19; IX. 42; X. 4, 5, 12; XI. 8. |
nao | 撓 | I. 22. |
nei | 內 | II. 1, 13; IX. 4; XII. 6, 9; XIII. 1, 7, 10, 22. |
nêng | 能 | passim. |
ni | food | VII. 35. |
„ | 逆 | VII. 33. |
niao | Bird | V. 13; IX. 22, 32. |
nien | Year | XIII. 2. |
niu | 牛 | II. 14. |
nu | Anger | I. 22; II. 16; IX. 33, 39; X. 17; XII. 18, 20. |
„ | Crossbow | II. 14; V. 15. |
nü | 女 | XI. 68. |
O | 遏 | VII. 35. |
Pa | 拔 | III. 5, 6; XI. 55. |
„ | 霸 | XI. 53, 54. |
pai | Fail | I. 15; IV. 13, 14, 15, 16, 19; V. 3, 16; VI. 21; X. 20, 22; XI. 59. |
pan | 半 | VII. 9; IX. 4, 28; X. 7, 27, 28, 29. |
p‘ang | 旁 | IX. 17. |
pao | 保 | IV. 7, 16; X. 24. |
„ | 寳 | X. 24; XIII. 8. |
„ | 報 | XIII. 13. |
„ | 暴 | II. 3; IX. 37. |
„ | satisfied | VI. 4; VII. 31. |
pei | 倍 | III. 8; VII. 7. |
„ | 北 | VII. 34; X. 14, 19; XI. 23. |
„ | 背 | VII. 33; IX. 8, 9, 13, 16; XI. 7, 45. |
„ | 卑 | I. 22; IX. 23, 24. |
„ | 備 | I. 21, 24; VI. 16, 17, 18; IX. 24; X. 5. |
pên | Run | IX. 27. |
p‘êng | 崩 | X. 14, 17. |
pi | Wall | XII. 4.* |
„ | 避 | I. 21; III. 9; VI. 29; VII. 29; X. 24. |
„ | N/a | II. 4. |
„ | 蔽 | II. 14. |
„ | 必 | passim. |
„ | He | III. 18; X. 2, 6, 31; XI. 4, 5, 9. |
p‘i | 譬 | X. 26; XI. 29. |
„ | 圮 | VIII. 2; XI. 1, 8, 13, 49. |
„ | 罷 | II. 14; VII. 8. |
p‘iao | 漂 | V. 12. |
{186}pien | 變 | V. 7, 8, 9, 10; VI. 33; VII. 16, 26, 32; VIII. 4, 5, 6; XI. 41; XII. 5, 12. |
pin | 賓 | II. 1. |
p‘in | poverty | II. 10. |
ping | 并 | XI. 61. |
„ | 併 | IX. 40; XI. 22. |
„ | 兵 | passim. |
p‘ing | 平 | IX. 9. |
po | 百 | II. 10, 11, 13; III. 2, 18; VII. 7; IX. 12; XIII. 1. 2. |
„ | 迫 | VII. 36. |
p‘o | 破 | II. 14; III. 1; XI. 39. |
pu | 不 | passim. |
Sai | 塞 | XI. 50. |
san | 三 | I. 4; II. 8; III. passim; IV. 17; V. 2; VII. 7, 10, 27; XI. 6, 21, 40, 56; XII. 1; XIII. 14, 27. |
„ | 散 | IX. 23; XI. 1, 2, 11, 42, 46. |
sao | 燥 | XII. 4. |
„ | 騷 | XIII. 1. |
sê | 色 | V. 8. |
sha | Kill | II. 16; III. 5; VIII. 12, 14; XI. 6; XIII. 20. |
shan | Mountain | V. 23; VII. 13, 18; IX. 1, 2; XI. 8, 29, 52. |
„ | Good | passim. |
shang | 上 | I. 5; III. 1, 3, 17; IV. 7; VII. 9; IX. 6, 14; X. 21; XI. 15, 64; XII. 10; XIII. 27. |
„ | Prize | I. 13; II. 17; IX. 36; XI. 56; XIII. 14. |
shao | 少 | I. 26; III. 9; IX. 23; X. 19. |
shê | 舍 | VII. 2; VIII. 2; IX. 34; XIII. 20, 21. |
„ | 虵 | XI. 29. |
„ | 涉 | IX. 14. |
shên | 深 | VI. 11, 25; X. 25; XI. passim. |
„ | Letter | VIII. 8; XI. 55. [See under _hsin_.] |
„ | 伸 | XI. 41. |
„ | God | VI. 9, 33; XIII. 5, 8. |
„ | 甚 | XI. 24. |
„ | 愼 | XII. 22. |
shêng | 勝 | passim. |
„ | 生 | I. 2, 6, 8; IV. 18; V. 6, 11, 17; VI. 23, 34; VIII. 12; IX. 2, 6, 9, 12, 17; XI. 58; XII. 21; XIII. 7, 13, 24. |
„ | 声 | V. 7; VI. 9. |
„ | 聖 | XIII. 15. |
shih | Yes | passim. |
„ | 矢 | II. 14. |
„ | 失 | IV. 14; VI. 22; IX. 35. |
„ | 石 | II. 15; V. 12, 22, 23. |
„ | 始 | V. 6; XI. 68. |
„ | 示 | I. 19; XI. 50. |
„ | 施 | XI. 56. |
„ | 弛 | X. 14, 16. |
„ | Time | I. 7; V. 6; VI. 34; XII. 3, 4, 9. |
„ | 識 | III. 17; XI. 37. |
„ | 埶 | V. passim. |
„ | 势 | I. 16, 17; VI. 32; X. 12, 15. |
{187}„ | 十 | II. 1, 13, 14, 15, 17; III. 8; VI. 14, 20; VII. 8, 9, 10; X. 15; XIII. 1. |
„ | 士 | I. 13; III. 5, 14, 15; XI. 23, 24, 27, 28, 36. |
„ | 實 | I. 21; V. 4; VI. 30; IX. 12; XIII. 17. |
„ | 使 | IV. 3; V. 3; VI. 3, 18, 22; X. 26; XI. passim; XIII. 16, 22, 23, 24. |
„ | 事 | I. 1; III. 14; XI, XIII. passim. |
„ | 恃 | VIII. 11; IX. 18; XI. 15, 31; XIII. 27. |
„ | Master | II. 1, 3, 10, 11; VII. 36; XI. 43; XII. 18; XIII. 1. |
„ | 視 | VII. 23; IX. 2, 6; X. 25. |
„ | Food | II. 9, 15; VII. 11, 35; IX. 34; XI. 21, 49. |
shou | 受 | V. 3; VII. 1; VIII. 1, 3. |
„ | 守 | IV. 5, 6, 7; VI. 7, 8, 12; XI. 48; XII. 12; XIII. 2, 20. |
„ | Hand | XI. 30, 34. |
„ | Beast | IX. 22. |
„ | Head | XI. 29. |
„ | 寿 | XI. 27. |
shu | 數 | IV. 17, 18; V. 1, 18; VI. 20; IX. 36; XII. 12; XIII. 2. |
„ | Tree | IX. 8, 21. |
„ | 孰 | I. 13; V. 11. |
„ | 銖 | IV. 19. |
„ | 輸 | II. 10. |
„ | 暑 | I. 7. |
„ | 術 | VIII. 6. |
shuai | Rate | XI. 29, 30. |
„ | 帅 | XI. 38. |
shui | Water | IV. 20; V. 12; VI. 29, 31, 32; IX. 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, 14; XII. 13, 14. |
shun | Shield | II. 14. |
„ | 順 | XI. 60. |
so | 所 | passim. |
„ | 索 | I. 3, 12; IX. 17; XIII. 20, 21. |
ssŭ | Dead | I. 2, 6, 8; V. 6; VI. 23, 34; VIII. 2, 12; IX. 9, 10; X. 25; XI. passim; XII. 21; XIII. 7, 12, 19, 23. |
„ | 四 | I. 4; IV. 17; V. 6; VI. 34; XI. 43, 53; XII. 1, 4. |
„ | 駟 | II. 1. |
„ | 司 | II. 20; VI. 9. |
„ | 私 | XI. 55. |
su | 速 | II. 5; VI. 10; VIII. 12; XI. 19. |
„ | 素 | IX. 44, 45; XII. 2. |
„ | 粟 | IX. 34. |
suan | 算 | I. 26. |
sui | 雖 | II. 4; VI. 11, 21, 22; VIII. 5, 6; X. 7. |
„ | 隨 | XI. 67. |
sun | Grandchild | passim. |
Ta | 大 | I. 1; II. 14; III. 10; X. 17; XI. 54; XIII. 27. |
„ | 達 | IX. 23; XI. 43. |
tai | 待 | III. 17; IV. 1; V. 20; VI. 1; VII. 30, 31; VIII. 11; IX. 14; X. 8, 10; XI. 18; XII. 7, 9. |
{188}„ | 殆 | III. 18; X. 31. |
„ | Lazy | XIII. 1. |
„ | 帶 | II. 1. |
tan | 殫 | II. 4, 13. |
tang | 當 | II. 15; XI. 30. |
t‘ang | 堂 | VII. 32. |
tao | 道 | I. passim; III. 17; IV. 16; VII. 7; X. passim; XI. 8, 19, 20, 32, 42; XII. 22; XIII. 1, 8. |
„ | 導 | VII. 14; XI. 52; XIII. 21. |
t‘ao | 逃 | III. 9. |
tê | 得 | passim. |
t‘ê | 忒 | IV. 13. |
têng | 登 | IX. 2; XI. 38. |
ti | 地 | I. 2, 4, 8, 13; IV. 7, 14, 18; V. 6; VI. passim; VII. 14, 20; VIII. 2, 3, 5; IX. 13, 15; X. 1, 13, 21, 29, 31; XI. passim. |
„ | Enemy | II. 9, 15, 16, 18; III. 9, 10; IV. 1, 2, 3, 14; V. 3, 19; VI, IX, X, XI, XIII. passim. |
„ | 帝 | IX. 10. |
„ | 隄 | IX. 13. |
t‘i | 梯 | XI. 38. |
„ | Not enough context. | XI. 28. |
t‘iao | 挑 | IX. 19; X. 12. |
„ | 條 | IX. 23. |
t‘ien | Sky | I. 4, 7, 13; III. 7; IV. 7, 9; V. 6; IX. 15; X. 14, 31; XI. 6, 55; XII. 4. |
ting | 定 | IX. 14. |
t‘ing | 聽 | I. 15, 16; V. 7; XI. 18. |
„ | 霆 | IV. 10; VII. 19. |
to | Degree | IV. 18; VI. 21; XIII. 5. |
„ | 惰 | VII. 28, 29. |
„ | 奪 | VII. 27; XI. 18; XII. 14. |
„ | 多 | I. 26; IV. 10; VI. 16, 21; VII. 26; IX. 21, 40; XI. 7. |
t‘o | 脱 | XI. 68. |
tou | Fight | V. 2, 16; VI. 22; XI. 24, 51. |
t‘ou | 投 | V. 4; XI. 23, 28, 40, 58. |
tsa | 雜 | II. 17; VIII. 7, 8, 9. |
tsai | 在 | passim. |
„ | Disaster | III. 5; VIII. 13; X. 14; XI. 26. |
„ | 哉 | VI. 21; XIII. 18. |
„ | 再 | II. 8. |
„ | 載 | II. 8. |
ts‘ai | Wealth | II. 11, 12, 13; XI. 27. |
„ | 材 | II. 1. |
„ | 採 | IX. 23. |
ts‘ang | 藏 | IV. 7; IX. 17. |
tsao | 早 | XII. 6. |
ts‘ao | 草 | IX. 8, 21. |
„ | 操 | XIII. 1. |
tsê | 則 | passim. |
„ | 擇 | V. 21. |
„ | 澤 | VII. 13; IX. 7, 8; XI. 8, 52. |
„ | 責 | V. 21. |
ts‘ê | 側 | IX. 25. |
„ | 測 | XI. 22. |
{189}„ | 策 | VI. 22. |
tso | 左 | VI. 17, 20; XI. 30; XIII. 20. |
„ | 佐 | I. 16; XII. 13; XIII. 3. |
„ | 作 | VI. 23. |
„ | Sit | XI. 28. |
ts‘o | 挫折 | II. 2, 4. |
„ | 措 | IV. 13. |
„ | 錯 | VI. 26. |
tsou | Go | IX. 27; X. 14, 15. |
tsu | 卒 | I. 13; II. 17; III. 1; V. 20; VII. 34; IX. 42; X. 16, 18, 25, 27, 28, 29; XI. 16, 28, 36. |
„ | Feet | II. 3, 9; IV. 6; VI. 24; IX. 40; XI. 21, 31. |
„ | 阻 | VII. 13; IX. 17; XI. 8, 52. |
tsui | Guilt | X. 24. |
ts‘un | 存 | I. 2; XI. 10, 58; XII. 21. |
tsung | 縱 | X. 18. |
ts‘ung | 從 | V. 19; VII. 34; X. 9, 11; XI. 9, 51; XII. 8. |
„ | 聰 | IV. 10. |
tu | 睹 | II. 5. |
„ | 孤独 | VII. 25. |
t‘u | 徒 | IX. 23. |
„ | Rabbit | XI. 68. |
„ | 途 | VII. 4; XI. 37. |
„ | 塗 | VIII. 3; XI. 49. |
tuan | 短 | V. 14; VI. 34. |
„ | 端 | V. 11. |
„ | 碫 | V. 4. |
tui | 懟 | X. 17. |
t‘ui | 退 | III. 13; VI. 10; VII. 25; IX. 24, 28; X. 24. |
tun | 沌 | V. 16. |
„ | 鈍 | II. 2, 4. |
„ | 頓 | III. 7. |
tung | 動 | IV. 7; V. 19, 20, 22; VI. 4, 23; VII. 15, 18, 19, 21; IX. 21, 33; X. 30; XI. 17; XII. 17, 19; XIII. 1, 4, 27. |
t‘ung | 通 | VIII. 4, 5; X. 1, 2, 3; XI. 63. |
„ | 同 | I. 5; III. 14, 15, 17; XI. 30. |
tzŭ | 子 | I. 1; X. 25, 26; _et al_. |
„ | 自 | IV. 7; VI. 3; X. 17; XI. 2. |
„ | 輜 | VII. 6, 11; XII. 1. |
tz‘ŭ | 此 | passim. |
Wai | 外 | I. 16; II. 1; XII. 6, 9; XIII. 1, 12. |
wan | 萬 | II. 1; XIII. 1. |
wang | 往 | IX. 23; X. 2, 4; XI. 5, 23, 24, 28, 39, 45. |
„ | 亡 | I. 2; VII. 11; XI. 10, 58; XII. 21. |
„ | 王 | XI. 53, 54. |
wei | 爲 | passim. |
„ | 謂 | II. 18; III. 13, 16; IV. 11; VI. 33; IX. 12. 43; XI. 15, 40, 62; XIII. 8. |
„ | 畏 | I. 6; IX. 37. |
„ | 危 | I. 6; II. 20; V. 22; VII. 5; VIII. 12, 14; XII. 17. |
„ | 唯 | X. 24. |
„ | 惟 | IX. 7, 40, 41; XIII. 27. |
„ | 尾 | XI. 29. |
{190}„ | 威 | XI. 54, 55. |
„ | 未 | passim. |
„ | Taste | V. 9. |
„ | 位 | VI. 34. |
„ | 薈 | IX. 17. |
„ | 委 | VII. 6, 11; IX. 38. |
„ | 微 | VI. 9; XI. 66; XIII. 17, 18. |
„ | 圍 | III. 8; VII. 36; VIII. 2; XI. 1, 9, 14, 45, 50, 51. |
„ | 葦 | IX. 17. |
wên | 文 | IX. 43. |
„ | 愠 | XII. 18, 20. |
„ | 問 | XI. 18, 30. |
„ | 聞 | I. 11; II. 5; IV. 10; VII. 23; XIII. 19. |
wo | 我 | VI. 11, 12, 13, 14, 27; X. 2, 6, 7, 8, 10; XI. 4, 5; XIII. 21. |
„ | 臥 | XI. 28. |
wu | 無 | passim. |
„ | 勿 | VII. 32, 33, 34, 35, 36; IX. 4, 15; X. 9, 11; XI. 22, 57; XII. 7. |
„ | 五 | passim. |
„ | 伍 | III. 1. |
„ | 吾 | passim. |
„ | 務 | II. 15; VIII. 8. |
„ | 侮 | VIII. 12. |
„ | Evil | IX. 11; XI. 27, 30. |
„ | 武 | IX. 40, 43. |
„ | 吳 | XI. 30.* |
Ya | Tooth | XIII. 26.* |
yai | 隘 | X. 1, 8; XI. 9, 45. |
yang | 羊 | XI. 39. |
„ | 佯 | VII. 34. |
„ | 養 | II. 17; IX. 12; XI. 22, 55. |
„ | 陽 | I. 7; IX. 11, 13; X. 3, 10. |
yao | 要 | VII. 32; XIII. 27. |
yeh | 也 | passim. |
„ | 業 | VIII. 10. |
„ | 野 | XI. 21. |
„ | 謁 | XIII. 20. |
„ | Night | VII. 7, 26; IX. 32: XII. 11. |
yen | 焉 | XI. 23. |
„ | 言 | VII. 23; IX. 35; XI. 57. |
„ | 嚴 | I. 9; X. 18. |
„ | 驗 | XIII. 5. |
„ | 煙 | XII. 2. |
„ | 偃 | XI. 28. |
yin | 引 | III. 16; X. 7, 11. |
„ | 陰 | I. 7; VII. 19; IX. 11. |
„ | 饮 | IX. 30. |
„ | 闉 | III. 4. |
„ | 殷 | XIII. 26.* |
„ | 因 | I. 17; II. 9; VI. 26, 31, 33; XII. 2, 5; XIII. passim. |
ying | 營 | IX. 23. |
„ | 盈 | X. 8, 9. |
„ | 嬰 | X. 25. |
„ | 應 | VI. 28; XII. 5, 6. |
„ | 迎 | IX. 4, 5, 6, 16, 39. |
yo | 約 | VI. 15; IX. 26; XI. 25. |
yu | 有 | passim. |
„ | 右 | VI. 17, 20; IX. 9, 13; XI. 30; XIII. 20. |
{191}„ | 由 | VIII. 3; XI. 9, 19. |
„ | 誘 | I. 20; VII. 4; IX. 28. |
„ | 又 | III. 4; IX. 39. |
„ | 幽 | XI. 35. |
yung | 用 | passim. |
„ | 勇 | I. 9; IV. 12; V. 17, 18; VII. 25; XI. 28, 32. |
yü | Rain | IX. 14. |
„ | 於 | passim. |
„ | 予 | V. 19. |
„ | 御 | III. 17. |
„ | 禦 | VI. 10; XI. 51. |
„ | Foolish | XI. 36. |
„ | 遇 | X. 17; XI. 30. |
„ | 虞 | III. 17; XI. 19. |
„ | 豫 | VII. 12; XI. 52. |
„ | 迁 | VII. 3, 4, 22; XI. 9, 37. |
yü | 餘 | IV. 6; VI. 24; XI. 27. |
„ | 欲 | III. 17; VI. 11, 12; IX. 5, 14, 19, 38; XIII. 20. |
„ | 與 | passim. |
yüan | 遠 | I. 8, 19; II. 10; VI. 20; VII. 31; IX. 3, 16, 19; X. 1, 12, 21. |
„ | 原 | II. 13. |
„ | Donated | VII. 6. |
„ | 圆 | V. 16, 22, 23. |
yüeh | 曰 | passim. |
„ | 月 | III. 4; IV. 10; V. 6; VI. 34. |
„ | 越 | VI. 21*; XI. 30*, 43. |
„ | 悦 | XII. 20. |
yün | 紜 | V. 16. |
„ | 輪 | III. 4. |
„ | 運 | XI. 22. |
{192}
{192}
INDEX
[The numerals refer to pages]
[The numbers refer to pages]
- Abstract ideas of degree, 50.
- Accessible ground, 100, 101, 119.
- Accommodating oneself to the enemy, 145, 148.
- Adaptation to circumstances, 23.
- Aides-de-camp, 171.
- “Aids to Scouting,” quoted, 88, 89, 107, 164.
- Alliances, 60, 119, 140, 142.
- Allotments of land, 62.
- Alps, crossings of the, 57.
- Amiot, Père, vii, 1.
- Anger, succeeded by gladness, 159.
- Army, divisions of the, 17, 33.
- Army on the march, 140.
- Arsenals, burning of, 151.
- “Art of War,” quoted by Han Hsin, 144.
- Art of war in a nutshell, 44.
- Athletics, 124.
- Attack, skill in, 28.
- Attack and defence, 25, 44.
- Autumn hair, 29.
- Baden-Powell, General. See “Aids to Scouting.”
- Baggage, 58.
- Baggage-train, 60.
- Baggage-trains, burning of, 151.
- Bait, offered by the enemy, 68.
- Balancing of chances, 31.
- Banners. See Flags and banners.
- Bases of supply, 60.
- Beasts, startled, sign of surprise attack, 89.
- Belgians at Waterloo, 130.
- Benevolence to spies, 170.
- Biot’s Chou Li, ix.
- Birds rising, sign of ambuscade, 89.
- Blücher, 48.
- Bluster, 95.
- Boers, 18.
- “Book of Army Management,” 63.
- Buff-coats, 58.
- Burning one’s boats, 133.
- Calamities, six, 105.
- Calthrop, Capt.: his edition of Sun Tzŭ’s text, xxxii; his translation of Sun Tzŭ, viii; quoted, passim.
- Camp, shifting, 133.
- Camping, 80 sqq.
- Cannae, battle of, 11.
- Casinum, 140.
- “Catalogue of Chinese Books,” xxxiv.
- Chan Kuo Ts‘ê, quoted, 10; referred to, xxiv.
- Chan Tou Ta Chia Ping Fa, xviii.
- Chang Ao, a commentator, xlii.
- Chang Hsiu, 69.
- Chang Liang, li, 109, 116.
- Chang Ni, 144.
- Chang Shang-ying, lii.
- Chang Shou-chieh, xvi, xvii.
- Chang Tsai, li.
- Chang Tzŭ-shang, a commentator, xli.
- {193}Chang Yü’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xl; quoted, 5, 8, 9, 11, 20, 21, 22, 24, 25, 27, 30, 33, 34, 35, 39, 42, 44, 46, 49, 50, 51, 55, 56, 58, 60, 63, 64, 65, 66, 68, 69, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 80, 81, 82, 83, 85, 87, 88, 89, 90, 92, 94, 97, 99, 103, 105, 107, 109, 111, 112, 119, 124, 125, 126, 127, 131, 132, 133, 134, 136, 139, 141, 142, 143, 145, 152, 155, 156, 158, 159, 161, 163, 167, 170, 171, 172; referred to, 6, 15, 17, 31, 36, 45, 71, 86, 95, 96, 106, 147, 153, 173.
- Ch‘ang mountains, 128.
- Ch‘ang-cho, battle of, 66.
- Ch‘ang-shê, siege of, 154.
- Chao State, army of, 28, 143; defeated by Ch‘in, 166; King of, 57.
- Chao Chan, 106.
- Chao Kua, xlviii, 166.
- Chao Shê, famous march of, 57, 136; his use of spies, 166.
- Chao Yeh, xiv.
- Chao Ying-ch‘i, 78.
- Chao Yüan-hao’s rebellion, xli.
- Ch‘ao Kung-wu, quoted, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii, xl, xli.
- Chariots, 9, 91.
- Chariot fighting, 15, 16.
- Chariot wheels, burying of, 129.
- Chavannes, M.: his “Mémoires Historiques” referred to, xiii, xvi, xlvi, 57.
- Ch‘ên Chên-sun, quoted, xxiii.
- Ch‘ên Hao’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxvi, xxxviii; quoted, 30, 44, 56, 62, 65, 69, 73, 81, 93, 97, 106, 108, 110, 117, 118, 122, 124, 133, 136, 141, 147, 152, 170, 175; referred to, 18, 68.
- Ch‘ên-ts‘ang, siege of 94.
- Chêng, principality of, 104, 116.
- Chêng and ch‘i. See Tactics, direct and indirect.
- Chêng Ch‘iao, xl.
- Chêng Hou, quoted, xliii.
- Chêng Hsüan’s commentary on the Chou Li, xviii.
- Chêng Tuan, xlii.
- Chêng Yu-hsien’s I Shuo, xxxii, xxxiv; referred to, 36, 53, 58, 70, 136.
- Ch‘êng-an, city of, captured by Han Hsin, 28.
- Ch‘êng-hung, battle of, 78.
- Ch‘êng T‘ang, xvi, 173, 175.
- Chi Hsieh, editor of commentaries on Sun Tzŭ, xxxviii, xli.
- Chi-mo, siege of, 90.
- Chi T‘ien-pao’s edition of Sun Tzŭ, xxxi, xxxii, xxxiii, xxxvi, xxxvii.
- Ch‘i State, xii, xvi, 128.
- Ch‘i Chieh, 90.
- Chia Hsü, a commentator, xli.
- Chia-ku, meeting at, xlvii.
- Chia Lin’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxvi, xxxviii; quoted, 20, 30, 34, 46, 50, 57, 72, 75, 76, 86, 92, 94, 95, 97, 117, 120, 133, 143, 148, 152, 157, 175; referred to, 51, 55, 62, 65, 96, 108, 164.
- Chia Yü, referred to, xlvii.
- Chiang-ling, town of, 111.
- Chiang Yüan, a spurious work, lii.
- Chieh Kuei, the tyrant, 173.
- Chieh-li, a Turkish Khan, 167.
- Ch‘ien Ch‘io Lei Shu, liii.
- Ch‘ien Fu Lun, referred to, xxiv.
- Ch‘ien Han Shu, quoted 81, 145, 167; referred to, li, 28, 34, 57, 69; bibliographical section of, quoted, xvii, xix, li; referred to, xviii, xx, liii.
- Ch‘ih Yu, 84.
- Chin State, xii, xvi, 106.
- Chin Shu, quoted, 78, 116; referred to, 123, 165.
- Ch‘in State, 142.
- China’s experience of war, xliv.
- Chinese characters, elasticity of, 159.
- Chinese sentiment opposed to militarism, xliv.
- Ching, Duke of Ch‘i, xv.
- {194}Ching-chou Fu, 123.
- Ching-hsing pass, battle of, 143.
- Ching K‘o, 127.
- Ching Wang, period of, xxiii.
- Chiu T‘ang Shu, referred to, 104, 167; bibliographical section of, referred to, liii.
- Chou Ch‘in Shih I Tzŭ, text of Sun Tzŭ in, xxxi.
- Chou dynasty, 174.
- Chou Hsin, the tyrant, l, 174.
- Chou Li quoted, 14, 55, 60, 68, 92, 146; referred to, xxxix, xlviii, 64; Biot’s translation of, ix.
- Chu Chih-wu, xxi.
- Chu Fu’s edition of Sun Tzŭ, xvii, xxxi.
- Chu Hsi, corrected by Legge, 32; quoted, xliii, xlvii.
- Chu-ko Liang, 46, 51, 74, 82, 117, 122; supposititious works of, lii.
- Chu-ko Wu-hou. See Chu-ko Liang.
- Ch‘u State, xii, xiii, xvi, 124; the hereditary enemy of Wu, xxvii; Viscount of, 110.
- Chuan Chu, xxi, 128.
- Chuan Shê-chu. See Chuan Chu.
- Chuang, Duke of Lu, 66.
- Chuang, Prince of Ch‘u, 141, 162.
- Chuang Tzŭ, referred to, 29, 85.
- Chung Yung, xix.
- Circumstances, art of studying, 68.
- Classics, compared with Sun Tzŭ, xliii.
- Clearness of orders, 107.
- Clever fighter, the, 29, 41, 42.
- Cohesion, 134.
- Collapse, one of the six calamities, 105, 106.
- Columns, marching in, 49.
- Commander, the, 2, 3. See also General.
- Commander-in-chief, killing the, 145; presence of mind of the, 66.
- Commentary, native, on Sun Tzŭ, ix, xxxiv sqq.
- Communications, line of, 101, 119.
- Compactness, 61.
- Confucius, and the art of war, xlvi, xlvii, xlviii; contemporary with Sun Tzŭ, xxx; violates extorted oath, xlix.
- Constellations, 153.
- Contentious ground, 115, 118, 136.
- Contraction and expansion, 134.
- Conventional canons of warfare, 148.
- Co-operation, 129.
- Council-chamber, sternness in the, 146.
- Country, natural features of, 60.
- Courage, one standard of, 130.
- Courant’s “Catalogue of Chinese Books,” lii.
- Cowardice, 78.
- Critical ground, 134, 135.
- Cromwell’s use of spies, 164.
- Cross-divisions, 100.
- Cunning, 145.
- Danger, bracing effect of, 139, 145.
- Dangerously isolated ground, 72.
- Deception, war based on, 6, 132.
- Decision, 37, 38.
- Deductive calculation, 163.
- Defence, skill in, 27.
- Deliberation, 63.
- Demosthenes, the Athenian general, 118.
- Desertion, 134, 136.
- Desperado, running amok, 125.
- Desperate foe, not to be pressed, 69, 94.
- Desperate ground, 72, 114, 117, 120, 125, 126, 135, 138, 143.
- Deviation, artifice of, 57, 63.
- Difficult ground, 71, 117, 120, 137.
- Disaffection, signs of, 95.
- Discipline, 2, 3, 4, 98, 111.
- Disorder, seeming, 38.
- Disorganisation, 105, 107.
- Dispersive ground, 114, 118, 135.
- Disposition of troops, 26.
- Dispositions, concealment of, 51, 52; knowledge of the enemy’s, 163.
- Dissimulation, 61.
- {195}Dividing the enemy, 47.
- Divination, to be prohibited, 126.
- “Divine manipulation of the threads,” 164.
- Door, left open by the enemy, 147.
- Doorkeepers, 171.
- Drums, 34, 64, 65.
- Dust, sign of the enemy, 89.
- Earth, as opposed to Heaven, 2, 4, 27, 28, 113; six principles connected with, 104.
- Economy, false, 162.
- Energy, 38, 39, 41; concentration of, 124.
- Entangling ground, 100, 102.
- Enterprise, the spirit of, 157.
- Enticing the enemy, 102.
- Êrh-chu Chao, 138.
- Êrh Ya, quoted, 94.
- Excellence, supreme, 17; the acme of, 28.
- Expenditure on war, 9, 10, 160.
- Fabius Cunctator, 11, 120.
- Facile ground, 115, 118, 135, 136.
- Fan Chü’s use of spies, 166.
- Fei River, battle of the, 25.
- Fêng Hou, lii, 84.
- Fêng I, a student of Sun Tzŭ, xlii.
- Fire, as an aid to the attack, 156; dropping, 151, 152; five ways of attacking with, 150; material for, 152; proper seasons for attacking with, 152, 153; to be started on the windward side, 155.
- Five advantages, the, 72, 74, 75.
- Five cardinal tastes, 36.
- Five cardinal virtues, 3.
- Five classes of State ceremonial, xlviii.
- Five dangerous faults, 77.
- Five developments in attacking with fire, 153 sqq.
- Five elements, the, 53.
- Five essentials for victory, 23, 24.
- Five factors in war, 1.
- Five musical notes, 36.
- Five Pa Wang, xlix, 141.
- Five primary colours, 36.
- Flags and banners, 16, 34, 64, 65.
- Flat country, campaigning in, 83, 84.
- Flight, 105.
- Foraging, 12, 15, 123, 161.
- Foreknowledge, 163.
- Forestalling the enemy, 147.
- Forethought, want of, 97.
- “Forty-one Years in India,” referred to, 35.
- Four seasons, the, 54.
- Frederick the Great, quoted, 48, 168, 169.
- Frontier passes, 146.
- Frontal attacks, 45.
- Fu Ch‘ai, xvi.
- Fu Chien, 25, 115.
- Fu-ch‘u, King of Ch‘u, 124.
- Fu Kai, xxiii, xxix.
- Fu-k‘ang-an, 63.
- Fu Yen-ch‘ing, 69, 70.
- General, the, 4, 5, 7, 8, 15, 16, 19, 21, 44, 55, 66, 77, 98, 107, 109, 110, 130, 131, 134, 157, 159, 163, 171, 174.
- Generals, professional, xxii.
- Generalship, degrees of, 17, 18; the highest, 48.
- Giles’ Biographical Dictionary, quoted, 128.
- Giles’ Chinese-English Dictionary, referred to, 57, 134.
- Gongs, 34, 64.
- Grant, General, 47.
- Great Wall of China, xliv.
- Greeks, Homeric, 9.
- Grindstone and egg, 35.
- Ground, high and low, 84; of intersecting highways, 71, 116, 119, 135, 137; proper use of, 130.
- Grounds, the nine, 114, 134, 138.
- Guides, local, 60, 140.
- Han, red banners of, 144.
- Han Chih. See Ch‘ien Han Shu, bibliographical section of.
- {196}Han Kuan Chieh Ku, quoted, xx.
- Han Hsin, xliv, 28, 33, 34, 81, 143, 167; a student of Sun Tzŭ, xlii; quoted, 68.
- Han Shu. See Ch‘ien Han Shu.
- Hannibal, 11, 57, 66, 120, 140.
- Hasty temper, 78.
- Hearing, quick, 29.
- Heaven, 2, 4. 28, 113.
- Heights, precipitous, 100, 103.
- Hemmed-in ground, 72, 117, 120, 135, 137.
- Henderson, Col., quoted, 6, 42, 48, 52, 59, 101, 130, 131.
- Herodotus, referred to, 129.
- Ho Ch‘ü-fei, xl.
- Ho Kuan Tzŭ, referred to, xxiv.
- Ho Lu (or Ho Lü), King of Wu, xi, xiii, xvi, xvii, xviii, xxvi, 5, 128.
- Ho Shih. See Ho Yen-hsi.
- Ho-yang, night ride to, 65.
- Ho Yen-hsi’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xl; quoted, 11, 14, 16, 18, 21, 29, 30, 34, 56, 69, 74, 110, 115, 116, 122, 147, 165, 166, 167, 168, 174; referred to, xvii, 31, 43, 62, 152.
- Horses, tethering of, 129.
- Hou Han Shu, quoted, 10, 94, 132, 139, 151, 155; referred to, xlii.
- Hsi, the graduate, xxxiii.
- Hsia dynasty, 174.
- Hsiang, Duke of Sung, xlix, 141.
- Hsiang Chi, xlix, 133.
- Hsiang Liang, xlix.
- Hsiang Yü. See Hsiang Chi.
- Hsiao State, 110.
- Hsiao Chi, a commentator, xli.
- Hsiao Hsien, 123.
- Hsiao I, 153, 166.
- Hsiao Shih-hsien. See Hsiao I.
- Hsieh An, 25.
- Hsieh Yüan, a commentator, xlii.
- Hsien Hu, 106.
- Hsin-ch‘êng, town of, 122.
- Hsin Hsü, xiv.
- Hsin Shu (by Ts‘ao Kung), xix, xxxvi.
- Hsin Shu (a work attributed to Chu-ko Liang), lii.
- Hsin T‘ang Shu, referred to, 65, 104, 105, 123, 167; bibliographical section of, referred to, xviii, liii.
- Hsing Li Hui Yao, quoted, xliii, xlviii.
- Hsing Shih Pien Chêng Shu, xv.
- Hsiung-nu, 39, 139, 150.
- Hsü Ch‘ieh, quoted, 160.
- Hsü-chou, invaded by Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, 73.
- Hsü Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, liii.
- Hsüan Tsung, T‘ang Emperor, xxxii.
- Hsün Tzŭ, quoted, 80.
- Hsün Ying, 73.
- Hu Yen, xiii.
- Hua-pi, city of, 73.
- Hua-yin temple, xxxii.
- Huai-nan Tzŭ, plagiary of Sun Tzŭ, xxiv; quoted, xiv.
- Huan, Duke of Ch‘i, 128, 141.
- Huan Ch‘ung, 25.
- Huan Hsüan, 78.
- Huang Ch‘ao Ching Shih Wên Pien, liii.
- Huang Chih-chêng, a commentator, xlii.
- Huang Jun-yü, a commentator, xli.
- Huang Mei, 78.
- Huang-shih Kung, li; quoted, 109, 126.
- Huang Ti. See Yellow Emperor.
- Huang-fu Sung, 94, 154, 155.
- Human nature, to be studied, 134.
- Humanity, misplaced, xlix; soldiers to be treated with, 98.
- Husbanding one’s strength, 67.
- Husbandry, impeded by war, 161.
- I river, 127.
- I Chih, 173, 174, 175.
- I Ching, quoted, xv.
- I-chou, 165.
- I-ho, 115.
- I Pu Chê Chung, xliii.
- I Shuo. See Chêng Yu-hsien.
- I-wu pass, 115.
- {197}I Yin. See I Chih.
- Iliad, heroes of the, 127.
- Impoverishment of the people, 13, 14.
- Induction from experience, 163.
- Inhumanity, the height of, 162.
- Insubordination, 105.
- Intuition necessary in dealing with spies, 169.
- Invading force, principles to be observed by an, 123.
- Jackson, Stonewall, 59, 131.
- Jan Yu, disciple of Confucius, xlvi, xlviii.
- Jang, siege of, 69.
- Jingles, 149, 158.
- Ju-nan, 111.
- Julius Caesar, 12; his “De Bello Gallico” referred to, 108.
- Junction of forces, 48.
- K‘ang Hsi’s dictionary, referred to, 10, 18, 35, 68, 95, 117, 152, 157, 160.
- Kao-ch‘ang, 115.
- Kao-fan. See Hu Yen.
- Kao Huan, afterwards Emperor, 137.
- Kao Kêng, 151.
- Kao Tsu, first Han Emperor, 33, 39, 119.
- Kao Tsu, Sui Emperor, 168.
- Kao-wu pass, 115.
- Khitans, 69.
- Khotan, 132.
- Kiangnan rebels under Sui dynasty, 151.
- Kindness to the soldiers, 110, 111.
- Kou Chien, King of Yüeh, xvi, 50.
- Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng, quoted, xvi, xxxvii, xxxix; referred to, xix, xli, li, liii. See also Sun Tzŭ, T‘u Shu text of.
- Kuan Chung, 128.
- Kuan Tzŭ, xxi.
- Kuang, King of Shan-shan, 139, 151.
- Kuang Po Wu Chih, liii.
- Kuang Wu, Han Emperor, li.
- Kuei-ku Tzŭ, li.
- K‘uei-chou, 123.
- K‘un Wai Ch‘un Ch‘iu, xxxvi.
- Kung-sun Hung, lii.
- Kuo Ch‘ao Shih Jên Chêng Lüeh, xxxii.
- Kuo Hsün, 151.
- Kutcha, King of, 132.
- Ladder, kicking away the, 133.
- Ladysmith, relief of, 79.
- Land-tenure, ancient system of, xxv, 161.
- Lao Tzŭ, the Tao of, 2; quoted, 155, 158. See also Tao Tê Ching.
- Legge’s “Chinese Classics,” referred to, ix, xxiv, 23, 32.
- Lengthy operations, 10, 11.
- Li, length of the, 9.
- Li Chi, referred to, 23, 147.
- Li Ching, the general, xliv, 41, 123, 167; quoted, 35, 66, 87, 111, 118; supposed author of a work on war, lii.
- Li Ching Ping Fa, lii.
- Li Chu, 29.
- Li Ch‘üan’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxvi; quoted, 9, 11, 18, 21, 22, 24, 25, 28, 30, 32, 34, 38, 46, 49, 50, 51, 55, 60, 65, 67, 68, 72, 73, 81, 83, 84, 89, 92, 97, 105, 106, 110, 113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 136, 142, 150, 158, 163, 167; referred to, 52, 95, 123, 127, 151.
- Li Hsiang, 165.
- Li Hsiung, 165.
- Li I-chi, 167.
- Li Kuang-pi, 65.
- Li Ling, 154.
- Li Shih-min, afterwards the Emperor T‘ai Tsung, xliv, lii, 35, 104, 167.
- Li Shou-chêng, 70.
- Li Tai Chi Shih Nien Piao, quoted, 70, 116, 166.
- Li T‘ê, 165.
- Li Ts‘ai, a commentator, xlii.
- Li Wei-kung. See Li Ching.
- {198}Li Wei Kung Wên Tui, lii.
- Liang, kingdom of, 94.
- Liang-chou, 115.
- Liang Hsi, 115.
- Lien P‘o, 57, 166.
- Lin-chin, in Shensi, 34.
- Lin Hsiang-ju, 166.
- Line of least resistance, 53.
- Liu Chou-tzŭ, 53.
- Liu Hsiang, quoted, xiv, xxiv.
- Liu Pei, 59.
- Liu Piao, 69.
- Liu T‘ao (attributed to T‘ai Kung), xxi, l, li, 144, 174; quoted, 22, 62, 78, 84.
- Liu Yü, 78.
- Livy, quoted, 66, 120, 140.
- Lo Shang, 165.
- Lo-yang, 104.
- Logs and stones, rolling, 41.
- Longevity, 127.
- Lou Ching, 39.
- Lu State, 128.
- Lu Tê-ming, quoted, li.
- Lü Kuang, 115.
- Lü Mêng, a disciplinarian, 111; a student of Sun Tzŭ, xlii.
- Lü Pu, xxxv.
- Lü Shang, known as T‘ai Kung, l, 174, 175. See also Liu T‘ao.
- Lü Shih Ch‘un Ch‘iu, referred to, xxiv, 37.
- Lü Wang (or Lii Ya). See Lü Shang.
- Luan Yen, 106.
- Lun Yü, quoted, xv, 146; referred to, xlvii, xlix, 47, 64, 156.
- Lung Chü, 81.
- Ma Lung, lii.
- Ma Tuan-lin, xl. See also Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao.
- Ma Yüan, 80.
- Maiden, coyness of a, 148.
- Mansfield, Lord, 143.
- Mantlets, 14, 18.
- Marches, forced, 59.
- Marengo, battle of, 57.
- “Marshal Turenne,” quoted, 73, 169; referred to, 61.
- Marshes, 60.
- Measures, of land, 14; of length, 32; of weight, 15, 32.
- Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxviii; quoted, 4, 6, 7, 11, 29, 34, 38, 40, 44, 47, 61, 63, 79, 84, 85, 86, 93, 94, 95, 96, 100, 102, 121, 129, 130, 131, 135, 136, 137, 138, 141, 145, 147, 148, 153, 155, 157, 161, 162, 163, 164, 168, 169, 170, 174; referred to, 15, 23, 43, 46, 51, 106, 151.
- “Mémoires concernant les Chinois,” quoted, vii.
- “Mémoires Historiques,” referred to, xvi. See also Chavannes.
- Mencius, quoted, xxv, xliii, 14, 85; referred to, 29, 32, 112, 148.
- Mêng K‘ang, xxxvi.
- Mêng Shih’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxvi; quoted, 2, 11, 15, 61, 77, 78, 116, 137, 147.
- Mêng Ta, 122.
- Method, 2, 3, 31.
- “Military Classic,” 144.
- Military tactics like water, 53.
- Military virtues, 22.
- Misfortune, three ways in which a ruler can cause, 21 sqq.
- Mistakes, making no, 30.
- Modern text of Sun Tzŭ. See Sun Tzŭ.
- Modification of plans, 5.
- Moltke, 17.
- Moods, art of studying, 67.
- Moral Law, the, 2, 4, 31.
- Mounds, used in sieges, 19.
- Mountains, 80.
- Movable shelters, 18.
- Mu, Duke of Ch‘in, 141.
- Mu-so, an instrument of torture, xlvi.
- Mu T‘ien Tzŭ Chuan, 152.
- Mystification of one’s men, 131.
- Nang Wa, xiii.
- {199}Napoleon Bonaparte, 5, 12, 148; his passage across Alps, 57; not hampered by central authority, 24; his “War Maxims,” quoted, 84, 109; his “Thoughts,” quoted, 101.
- Nelson, at Trafalgar, 37.
- Nervousness, a sign of, 93.
- Nicias, the Athenian general, 118; speech of, quoted, 125.
- Night-fighting, 65.
- Nine grounds (or situations), the, 72, 114.
- Nine punitive measures, the, xxxix.
- Nine variations, the, 71, 72, 74, 138.
- “North hill”, battle of the, 57.
- O-yü, town of, 57.
- Omens, not to be regarded, 126.
- Onset of troops, 37, 38.
- Open ground, 116, 119, 137.
- Opportunism, xlix.
- Orders, not to be divulged, 142, 143.
- Original text of Sun Tzŭ. See Sun Tzŭ.
- Ou-yang Hsiu, quoted, xxxiv, xxxv, xxxviii.
- Overawing the enemy, 141.
- Over-caution, 158.
- Over-solicitude for one’s men, 79.
- Pa Chên T‘u, xviii.
- Pa Wang, the five, 141.
- Pan Ch‘ao, 63; at Shan-shan, 139, 150; his attack on Yarkand, 132, 167.
- P‘an Kêng, 173.
- P‘ang Chüan, xii, 40.
- Passes, narrow, 100, 103.
- Peace, the true object of war, 162.
- Pei Ch‘i Shu, referred to, 138.
- Pei Lun, xl.
- Pei T‘ang Shu Ch‘ao, 25, 36, 64, 67.
- P‘ei Hsing-chien, 103.
- P‘ei Wên Yün Fu, quoted, 94; referred to, xlvi, 69, 146.
- Pelliot, M., xxxvi.
- Pi, battle of, 106.
- Pi I-hsün, xviii, xxvi, xxxiv. See also Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu.
- Pi Kua, xxxiii.
- Pi-yang, city of, 73.
- P‘i, siege of, 165.
- Picked soldiers in front rank, 107, 108.
- Ping Fa Tsa Chan, xviii.
- Ping Shu Yao Chüeh, 67.
- Pique, battles not to be fought out of, 158.
- Pitfalls, 60.
- Plagiaries of Sun Tzŭ, xxiii, xxiv.
- Plans, baulking the enemy’s, 17; change of, 5, 132.
- Plataea, battle of, 129.
- Playfair’s “Cities and Towns of China”, referred to. 57.
- Plunder, 62.
- Po Ch‘i xliv, 117, 166.
- Po Chiang Chuan, xli.
- Po P‘ei, xiii, xxiii, xxix.
- Po-têng, battle of, 39.
- Po-ts‘ai, a leader of the Yellow Turban rebels, 154.
- Po Ya, referred to, 160.
- P‘o-t‘ai, a spy, 165.
- Polybius, referred to, 120.
- Port Arthur, siege of, 19.
- Presence of mind, 66.
- Punishment, 95, 97, 98.
- Rabbits, not indigenous to China, 149.
- Rapidity, 12, 61; the essence of war, 122.
- Rewards, 15, 95, 142.
- Reward and punishment, constancy in, 4.
- Riches, soldiers not to acquire, 127.
- River, crossing a, 129.
- River warfare, 81, 82.
- Roberts, Lord, night march of, 35; on Sun Tzŭ, xlii.
- Rout, 105, 107.
- Ruin, one of the six calamities, 105, 106.
- {200}Ruler, military commander independent of the, 109; the enlightened, 157, 159, 174.
- Rules of warfare, conventional, 148.
- Salt-marshes, 83.
- San Kuo Chih, quoted, 69, 111; referred to, xxxv, xli, xlii. See also Wei Chih.
- San Lüeh, li; quoted, 62, 158.
- San Shih Êrh Lei Ching, xviii.
- San Ts‘ai T‘u Hui, liii.
- San-yüan, 79.
- “Science of War,” quoted, 101, 130.
- Scouts, 88, 89.
- Screens, grass, 88.
- Secrecy, 45, 131.
- Secrets, divulged by a spy, 170.
- Sedan, capitulation of, 17.
- Self-possession, 67.
- Sensitiveness in a general, 79.
- Sentries, 171.
- Serious ground, 117, 119, 135, 137.
- Seven considerations, 1, 4.
- Sha-yüan, 168.
- Shan-shan, 139; King of, 150, 151.
- Shang dynasty, 173.
- Shên, Duke of, 110.
- Shên-wu of Ch‘i, 168.
- Shên Yu, a commentator, xli.
- Shepherd driving sheep, 133.
- Sheridan, General, 47.
- Shih Chi, objection to the chronology of, xxvi; quoted, xi, xiii, xv, xx, xlv, 40, 58, 80, 84, 90, 124, 128; referred to, xvi, xxii, xxiv, xxxiv, xlvi, xlvii, xlix, 1. See also Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien.
- Shih Ching, quoted, xvi, 61, 62; referred to, 14.
- Shih Huang Ti, 127, 142.
- Shih K‘uang, 29.
- Shih L‘iu Ts‘ê, lii.
- Shih Ssŭ-ming, the rebel leader, 65.
- Shu Ching, quoted, xv; referred to, xlvii, xlviii.
- Shu Lu Chieh T‘i, xxiii.
- Shuai-jan, the, xxvi, 128, 129.
- Shuo Wên, quoted, 94, 117, 160.
- Sicilian expedition, 118.
- Sieges, 10, 18, 19, 73.
- Sight, sharp, 29.
- Signal-fires, 65.
- Signals, 33.
- Signs, observation of, 88.
- Situations, the nine. See Nine grounds.
- Six Chancellors of the Ch‘in State, 142.
- “Six States” period, xxii.
- Skilful fighter, the, 30.
- Skilful leaders of old, 120.
- Solidarity of troops, 123.
- Sôphanes at Plataea, 129.
- Sovereign, the, 55; the wise, 163.
- Spies, xlix, 52, 147, 148; converted, 90, 166, 172, 173; doomed, 167, 172, 173; five classes of, 164; Frederick’s classification of, 168; importance of, 175; intimate relations to be maintained with, 168; inward, 165, 172; local, 164, 172; surviving, 167, 172; to be properly paid, 162, 169.
- Spirit, an army’s, 65, 66.
- Spirits, 163.
- “Spy,” evolution of the character meaning, 160.
- Spying, end and aim of, 173.
- Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Shu Chien Ming Mu Lu, quoted, l, li, lii.
- Ssŭ K‘u Ch‘üan Tsung Mu T‘i Yao, quoted, xx, xli, l; referred to, xl, lii, liii.
- Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, xiv, xx; quoted, xi, xii, xlv; credibility of his narrative, xxvi; his letter to Jên An, referred to, xlvi; his mention of the 13 chapters, xxx. See also Shih Chi.
- Ssŭ-ma Fa, l; quoted, xvi, 14, 17, 78, 126, 143.
- Ssŭ-ma I, 46, 51, 122.
- Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü, xxii, 1, 98.
- Stagnation, 157.
- Standard text of Sun Tzŭ. See Sun Tzŭ.
- {201}Stellar Mansions, the twenty-eight, 153.
- Stonewall Jackson, biography of, quoted, 42, 59, 131.
- Strategy and tactics, 52.
- Strength, great, 29.
- Stupidity, to be feigned, 145.
- Su Hsün, quoted, xlii.
- Su Shu, an ethical treatise, li.
- Subdivisions of an army. 17, 33, 39.
- Sui Shu, quoted, 151; bibliographical section of, quoted, xviii, xli; referred to, xxxvi, liii.
- Sun Hao, a commentator, xli.
- Sun Hsing-yen, xxxii; his edition of Sun Tzŭ, ix; his preface, xxxiv; quoted, xvi, xxix, xxx, xxxi, xxxii, xxxiii, xxxvi, xlviii.
- Sun Pin, xii, xv, xvi, 40.
- Sun Tzŭ, archaic words in, xxiv; bibliographical description of edition used, xxxiv; corruptions in the text of, xxxi;
difficult passages in, xxxiv; state of the text, 138; probable date of the work, xxviii.
—Modern text, 25, 26, 27, 33.
—Original text, xxxii, xxxiii, 2, 16, 27, 29, 43, 47, 53, 58, 62, 64, 67, 84, 86, 87, 88, 91, 92, 95, 98, 113, 119, 121, 153, 154, 168.
—Standard text, xxxiv, 10, 58, 91, 95, 117, 127, 164.
—T‘ai I Tun Chia text, xxxvi.
—T‘u Shu text, xxxi, 16, 21, 25, 29, 30, 32, 33, 35, 37, 40, 43, 46, 47, 50, 52, 58, 64, 67, 69, 84, 87, 91, 92, 94, 95, 96 105, 110, 114, 117, 120, 121, 133, 135, 140, 145, 146, 153, 159, 164, 167, 168, 171, 172, 175.
—T‘ung Tien text, xxxiii, 1, 10, 12, 19, 22, 23, 25, 41, 45, 47, 50, 53, 58, 59, 62, 64, 65, 67, 68, 74, 77, 81, 83, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 98, 101, 104, 108, 112, 113, 117, 119, 136, 137, 152, 153, 158, 159, 164, 167, 170, 171, 172.
—Yü Lan text, xxxiii, 3, 7, 10, 12, 14, 15, 19, 25, 27, 37, 42, 45, 47, 50, 52, 53, 62, 64, 67, 68, 77, 81, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 92, 93, 94, 95, 98, 108, 112, 121, 129, 141, 153, 158, 159, 161, 164, 167, 170, 171, 172. - Sun Tzŭ Hsü Lu, xviii, xxxiv; quoted, xxiii, xxiv, 118.
- Sun Tzŭ Hui Chêng, xlii.
- Sun Tzŭ Ts‘an T‘ung, xlii.
- Sun Tzŭ Wên Ta, xvii.
- Sun Wu, a practical soldier, xxv; conjectural outline of his life, xxix; not a man of eminent position, xxviii; probable origin of the legend connected with, xxix; Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s biography of, xi; supposititious works of, xvii, xviii. See also Sun Tzŭ.
- Sun Wu Sun Tzŭ, xvii.
- Sung Shih, referred to, xlii; bibliographical section of, xvii, xxxi, xxxvi, lii, liii.
- Superstitious doubts, 126.
- Supplies, 137, 161: line of, 101.
- Ta-hsi Wu, 168.
- Ta Ming I T‘ung Chih, quoted, xxxii.
- Taboo character, 124.
- Tactical manœuvring, 56.
- Tactician, the skilful, 128.
- Tactics, direct and indirect, 20, 34 sqq.; modification of, 52, 53; not to be repeated, 52; variation of, 26, 71, 74.
- T‘ai Kung. See Lü Shang.
- T‘ai Kung Ping Fa, li.
- T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan, xvi, xxxiii, liii. See also Sun Tzŭ, Yü Lan text.
- T‘ai-po Shan-jên, quoted, 132.
- T‘ai Po Yin Ching, xxxvi.
- T‘ai Tsung, the Emperor. See Li Shih-min.
- T‘ai Yüan Ching, referred to, xxiv.
- Tallies, official, 146.
- {202}T‘ang, prince of, xiii.
- T‘ang, the Completer. See Ch‘êng T’ang.
- T‘ang Chien, 167.
- T‘ang Shu, bibliographical section of, referred to, xxxviii, xli. See also Hsin T‘ang Shu and Chiu T‘ang Shu.
- Tao Tê Ching, quoted, xlix, 147, 155, 158, 161.
- Temple, used for deliberations, 7, 8.
- Temporising ground, 100, 102.
- Tenacity, 125.
- Têng Ch‘iang, 78.
- Têng Ming-shih, quoted, xv.
- Terrain, natural advantages of, 108; six kinds of, 100.
- Textual criticism and emendations, 1, 7, 13, 14, 25, 29, 30, 36, 41, 43, 46, 47, 49, 71, 74, 86, 87, 91, 94, 99, 113, 117, 121, 124, 127, 133, 158, 167.
- Thermopylae, 115.
- Three ancient dynasties, the, xxxix.
- Thucydides, quoted, 125; referred to, 118.
- Ti river, 144.
- T‘ien Chi, 40.
- T‘ien-i-ko catalogue, quoted, xxxvi, xl.
- T‘ien Pao, xv.
- T‘ien Pu, 105.
- T‘ien Tan, defender of Chi-mo, 90, 120, 155; his use of spies, 166.
- Time, value of, 12; waste of, 157.
- Tou Chien-tê, King of Hsia, 104.
- Tou Ku, 151.
- Trafalgar, battle of, 37.
- Training of officers and men, 4.
- Trebia, battle of the, 66.
- Ts‘ai, prince of, xiii.
- Ts‘ao Kuei, mentioned in the Tso Chuan, xxi; on the advantage of spirit, 66; threatens Huan Kung, 128.
- Ts‘ao Kung or Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, xix, xxxi, xxxvi, xlii, xliv, 4, 59, 69, 76, 151; his commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxv, xxxvii, xxxviii, xl; quoted, 1, 7, 9, 11, 13, 15, 17, 18, 20, 22, 24, 26, 28, 34, 35, 39, 40, 41, 44, 46, 51, 52, 55, 56, 59, 60, 67, 71, 73, 75, 76, 77, 78, 81, 84, 86, 88, 91, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 103, 104, 106, 111, 115, 116, 118, 119, 120, 122, 125, 126, 127, 131, 137, 140, 142, 143, 145, 146, 147, 148, 152, 154, 156, 157; referred to, 19, 43, 62, 136; his preface, xx, xxxiv; translated, xv sqq.
- Tsêng Shên, xxiv.
- Tso Chuan, delivered to Wu Ch‘i, xxiv; has no mention of Sun Tzŭ, xx, xxvi, xxviii; quoted, xxvii, xxix, xlix, 19, 59, 65, 89, 97, 106, 111, 162; referred to, xxi, xlvii.
- Tso Tsung-t‘ang, 63.
- Tsui-li, battle of, xxx.
- Tu Chung-wei, 69, 70.
- Tu Mu’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii; quoted, 4, 11, 14, 15, 18, 19, 23, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31, 33, 34, 37, 39, 40, 41, 42, 44, 45, 46, 50, 52, 55, 56, 57, 59, 60, 61, 62, 64, 67, 68, 69, 75, 76, 77, 78, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 86, 88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 101, 105, 106, 107, 110, 111, 112, 114, 115, 118, 119, 122, 124, 126, 131, 133, 136, 137, 138, 146, 148, 149, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 161, 163, 164, 165, 167, 168, 169, 171, 175; referred to, 20, 65, 73, 150; his preface, quoted, xix, xxxvii, xxxviii, xlv.
- Tu Shu Chih, lii.
- Tu Yu, xxxiii; his notes on Sun Tzŭ in the T‘ung Tien, xxxvii; quoted, 4, 6, 11, 19, 23, 24, 36, 38, 47, 56, 60, 61, 62, 77, 83, 88, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 116, 117, 120, 137, 138, 152, 153, 166, 167, 169, 171, 172; referred to, 28, 51, 74, 155, 173.
- {203}T‘u Shu encyclopaedia. See Ku Chin T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng.
—Text of Sun Tzŭ in the. See Sun Tzŭ. - Tung Cho, xxxv, 94.
- T‘ung Chou Lieh Kuo, quoted, 56.
- T‘ung Chih, referred to, xxxii, xxxvi, xl, xli, liii.
- T‘ung Tien, xvii, xxxiii, xxxvii, lii, liii. See also Tu Yu.
—Text of Sun Tzŭ in the. See Sun Tzŭ. - Turenne, Marshal, on deceiving the enemy, 61; on sieges, 73; on spies, 169.
- Tzŭ-ch‘an, saying of, xlix.
- Tzŭ-ch‘ang. See Nang Wa.
- “King of Prussia's teachings” quoted, 168, 169.
- Uxbridge, Lord, 5.
- Valleys, 80.
- Victory, halfway towards, 111, 112; without fighting, 17.
- Virtues, the five cardinal, 3.
- Wan, town of, 122.
- Wang Chien, 124.
- Wang Hsi’s commentary on Sun Tzŭ, xl; quoted, 1, 2, 11, 13, 14, 23, 26, 33, 34, 38, 44, 52, 53, 55, 60, 61, 63, 71, 78, 84, 92, 94, 95, 96, 106, 114, 117, 119, 124, 132, 133, 135, 137, 142, 155, 157, 169; referred to, 67, 76.
- Wang Kuo, the rebel, 94.
- Wang Liao, 128.
- Wang Ling, a commentator, xxxvii, xli. See also Wang Tzŭ.
- Wang Shih-ch‘ung, 104.
- Wang T‘ing-ts‘ou, 105.
- Wang Tzŭ, quoted, 4, 6, 24.
- Wang-tzŭ Ch‘eng-fu, xiii.
- War, want of fixity in, 54.
- Warlike prince, 141, 158.
- Water, an aid to the attack, 156.
- Waterloo, battle of, 5, 48, 130.
- Weapons, 14.
- Weeping, 127.
- Wei, kingdom of, xxxv; province of, 105.
- Wei river, 81.
- Wei Chih (in the San Kuo Chih), xix, xxxvi.
- Wei I, 106.
- Wei Liao Tzŭ, li; quoted, 35, 73, 97, 99, 107, 125; referred to, xxiv.
- Wei Po, 165.
- Wei Wu Ti. See Ts‘ao Kung.
- Well-being of one’s men, to be studied, 123.
- Wellington, his description of his army at Waterloo, 130; on the eve of Waterloo, 5; saying, of, 110; skilful in dissimulation, 6.
- Wên, Duke of Chin, 141.
- Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, quoted, xxxvii, xxxviii, xl, xli; referred to, xxi, xxiii, xxxvi, liii.
- Wên-su, King of, 132.
- Wên Ti, Emperor of Sui dynasty, 151.
- Wên Wang, l, 174.
- Western Sacred Mountain, xxxii.
- Wind, days of, 153; duration of, 155.
- “Words on Wellington,” quoted, 5.
- Wu, city of, xiv; king of, 118. See also Ho Lu.
- Wu State, xxv, 49, 50, 129, 159; dates in the history of, xxvii, xxviii; first mentioned in history, xxvii.
- Wu Ch‘i, l, 64, 65, 110; compared with Sun Wu, xliii; plagiary of Sun Tzŭ, xxiv. See also Wu Tzŭ.
- Wu Ch‘i Ching, lii.
- Wu Huo, 29.
- Wu Jên-chi, xxxiii.
- Wu-lao, heights of, 104.
- Wu Nien-hu, xxxiii.
- Wu-tu, town of, 165.
- Wu-tu Ch‘iang, 80.
- Wu Tzŭ, xix, l; quoted, 24, 56, 66, 77, 80, 81, 98, 107, 115, 131, 142, 156; referred to, xxiv.
- {204}Wu Tzŭ-Hsü, xxix, xlviii. See also Wu Yüan.
- Wu Wang, xvi, 20, 175.
- Wu Yüan, xiii, xxiii, 56; a spurious treatise fathered on, xxix.
- Wu Yüeh Ch‘un Ch‘iu, quoted, xiv, xviii.
- Wylie’s “Notes,” referred to, xli, lii.
- Ya, King of Chao, 144.
- Yang Han, 115.
- Yang-p‘ing, city of, 46.
- Yangtsze river, 123.
- Yao Hsiang, 78.
- Yarkand, battle of, 132.
- Yeh Shih or Yeh Shui-hsin, his theory about Sun Tzŭ, xxi, xxiii, xxv; on Sun Tzŭ’s style, xxiv.
- Yellow Emperor, the, xvi, 84.
- Yellow Turban rebels, 154.
- Yen, King of Hsü, xvi, xlix.
- Yen Shih-ku, 167.
- Yen Ti, 84.
- Yen Tzŭ, quoted, 98.
- Yin and Yang, 2.
- Yin dynasty, 173, 174.
- Yin Fu Ching, xxxvi, 111.
- Ying, capital of Ch‘u, xii, xiii, xvi, xxix.
- Ying K‘ao-shu, xxi.
- Yo Fei, a student of Sun Tzŭ, xlii.
- Yo I, 117.
- Yü Hai, quoted, xlii; referred to, xxxvi, xl, lii, liii.
- Yü Lan encyclopaedia. See T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan.
—Text of Sun Tzŭ in the. See Sun Tzŭ. - Yüan, the two, opponents of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, xxxv.
- Yüan Chien Lei Han, liii.
- Yüan Shao, 151.
- Yüeh State, 129; compared with Wu, xxvi, 49, 50; first mentioned in history, xxvii.
- Yüeh Chüeh Shu, quoted, xiv.
- Yüeh Yü, xxi.
- Yung Lo Ta Tien, lii.
CORRIGENDA
[Transcriber’s note: the corrigenda listed below has been incorporated into the text.]
[Transcriber’s note: the corrections listed below have been incorporated into the text.]
- P. ix, note: For “edition” read “translation.”
- „ 14, line 3: For “by” read “in the.”
- „ 16, line 5: For “T.” read “T‘u Shu.”
- „ „ § 19, note: Before “War” insert “Soldiers are not to be used as playthings.”
- „ 17, § 1: All troops, etc. The more I think about it, the more I prefer the rendering suggested on p. 159, § 22, note.
- „ „ § 1 note, and p. 78, line 6: Insert “the” before “Ssŭ-ma Fa.”
- „ 33, note on heading: Cf. X. § 12, where 勢 is translated “strength,” though it might also be “conditions.” The three words 執, 埶 and 勢 have been much confused. It appears from the Shuo Wên that the last character is post-classical, so that Sun Tzŭ must have used either 執 or 埶 in all senses.
- „ 45, line 1: For “sublety” read “subtlety.”
- „ 63, line 4: M. Chavannes writes in the T‘oung Pao, 1906, p. 210: “General Pan Chao never brought Chinese troops all the way to the shores of the Caspian Sea.” I hasten to correct my statement on this authority.
- „ 80, 9th line from the bottom: For 囗 read 口.
- „ 109, § 23, note, and p. 126, 5th line from bottom: For “Huang Shih-kung” read “Huang-shih Kung.”
- „ 124, line 7: For “Ch‘ên” read “Ch‘ên Hao.”
- „ 136, 11th line from bottom: Insert “to” before “select.”
- „ 152, § 2: Substitute semi-colon for full stop after “available.”
Footnotes
- [1] Published at Paris in 1782.
- [2] A rather distressing Japanese flavour pervades the work throughout. Thus, King Ho Lu masquerades as “Katsuryo,” Wu and Yüeh become “Go” and “Etsu,” etc. etc.
- [3] A notable exception is to be found in Biot’s translation of the Chou Li.
- [4] Shih Chi, ch. 65.
- [5] Also written 闔閭 Ho Lü. He reigned from 514 to 496 B.C.
- [6] Shih Chi, ch. 130, f. 6 ro.
- [7] I note that M. Chavannes translates Nongovernmental labor “the people are exhausted.” But in Sun Tzŭ’s own book (see especially VII §§ 24–26) the ordinary meaning of 民 is “army,” and this, I think, is more suitable here.
- [8] These words are given also in Wu Tzŭ-hsü’s biography, ch. 66, fol. 3 ro.
- [9] The appellation of 囊瓦 Nang Wa.
- [10] Shih Chi, ch. 31, fol. 6 ro.
- [11] Ibid. ch. 25, fol. 1 ro.
- [12] The appellation of 狐偃 Hu Yen, mentioned in ch. 39 under the year 637.
- [13] 王子城的父亲 Wang-tzŭ Ch‘êng-fu, ch. 32, year 607.
- [14] The mistake is natural enough. Native critics refer to the 越絶書, a work of the Han dynasty, which says (ch. 2, fol. 3 vo of my edition): 巫门外大冢吴王客齐孙武冢也去县十里善于兵法 “Ten li outside the Wu gate [of the city of 吴 Wu, now Soochow in Kiangsu] there is a great mound, raised to commemorate the entertainment of Sun Wu of Ch‘i who excelled in the art of war, by the King of Wu.”
- [15] Sun Tzu was a Wu native skilled in military strategy, but few knew his abilities..
- [16] If the ruler and subjects are at odds, Sunzi can't respond to the enemy..
- [17] Sun Wu defeated 200,000 Chu with 30,000 troops because Chu had no strategy..
- [18] The Shih Chi, on the other hand, says: 臏 is also a descendant of Sun Wu.. I may remark in passing that the name 武 for one who was a great warrior is just as suspicious as 臏 for a man who had his feet cut off.
- [19] An allusion to I Ching, 繫辭, II. 2: 弦木为弓,剡木为箭,弓箭之利以威天下 “They attached strings to wood to make bows, and sharpened wood to make arrows. The use of bows and arrows is to keep the Empire in awe.”
- [20] Analects XII. 7.
- [21] The Book of Documents V. iv. 7.
- [22] I Ching, 7th diagram (master).
- [23] Book of Songs III. 1. vii. 5.
- [24] Sima Laws ch. 1 (仁本) ad init. The text of the passage in the Books T‘u Shu (戎政典, ch. 85) is: Identify the killer to punish..
- [25] The son and successor of Ho Lu. He was finally defeated and overthrown by 勾践 Kou Chien, King of Yüeh, in 473 B.C. See post.
- [26] King Yen of 徐 Hsü, a fabulous being, of whom Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface: Compassion yet defeated “His humanity brought him to destruction.” See Shih Chi ch. 5, f. 1 vo and M. Chavannes’ note, Mémoires Historiques, tom. II, p. 8.
- [27] T‘u Shu, ibid. ch. 90: Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Ancient wisdom on archery and military strategy..
- [28] The passage I have put in brackets is omitted in the T‘u Shu, and may be an interpolation. It was known, however, to 張守節 Chang Shou-chieh of the T‘ang dynasty, and appears in the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan.
- [29] Ts‘ao Kung seems to be thinking of the first part of chap. II, perhaps especially of § 8.
- [30] I've read many military texts, and Sun Wu's work is profound. Sun Zi was from Qi and named Wu, serving King Helu of Wu to create thirteen military treatises. He tested them, and a woman general defeated the strong Chu and entered Ying, with Qi and Jin gaining strength afterward. A century later, there was Sun Bin, a descendant of Wu. Careful analysis and clear guidelines are crucial; however, many people today miss the key points due to distractions. Therefore, I’ve compiled a concise explanation.
- [31] Han Shu Yiwen Zhi, military strategy.
- [32] The 宋艺文志 mentions two editions of Sun Tzŭ in 3 chüan, namely Sun Tzu and Zhu Fu's Edited Sun Tzu.
- [33] See chap. XI.
- [34] 吳王召喚孫子詢問兵法,每次陳述一篇,王都不知道該如何稱讚。.
- [35] 按此皆釋九地篇義辭意甚詳故其篇帙不能不多也.
- [36] Such as the 八阵图, quoted in 鄭玄 Chêng Hsüan’s commentary on the Chou Li, the War Strategies of the Great General and Strategic Warfare Guide, mentioned in the 隋志 Sui Chih, and the 三十二章经, in the Hsin T‘ang Chih.
- [37] On the other hand, it is noteworthy that 吳子 Wu Tzŭ, which is now in 6 chapters, has 48 assigned to it in the Han Chih. Likewise, the The Middle Way Chung Yung is credited with 49 chapters, though now in one only. In the case of such very short works, one is tempted to think that 篇 might simply mean “leaves.”
- [38] See T‘u Shu, 經典文本, ch. 442, 彚考 2.
- [39] An extract will be found on p. xlv.
- [40] 曹魏武帝的书籍精简为十三篇.
- [41] 其所为注解十不释一此盖非曹不能尽注解也.
- [42] 予尋魏志見曹自作兵書十餘萬言諸將征戰皆以新書從事從令者克捷違教者負敗意曹自於新書中馳驟其說自成一家事業不欲隨孫武後盡解其書不然者曹其不能耶今新書已亡不可復知.
- [43] 魏氏瑣连孙武之法.
- [44] See The Art of War Preface.
- [45] 谦虚言辞阐明其大意.
- [46] Ch. 99, fol. 5 ro.
- [47] 然史记称十三篇在汉志之前不得以后来的附益者为本书牧之言固未可以为据也.
- [48] Shih Chi, ch. 65 ad fin: 世俗所称师旅皆道孙子十三篇吴起兵法世多有故弗论.
- [49] 葉適 Yeh Shih of the Sung dynasty [1151–1223]. See Literature Overview, ch. 221, ff. 7, 8.
- [50] See Tso Chuan 隐公, I. 3 ad fin. and XI. 3 ad init. He hardly deserves to be bracketed with assassins.
- [51] See pp. 66, 128.
- [52] See Tso Chuan, Xigong, XXX. 5.
- [53] See p. 128. Chuan Chu is the abbreviated form of his name.
- [54] I.e. Po P‘ei. See ante.
- [55] 遷載孫武齊人而用於吳在闔閭時破楚入郢爲大將按左氏無孫武他書所有左氏不必盡有然穎考叔曹劌燭之武鱄設諸之流微賤暴用事左氏未嘗遺而武功名章灼如此乃更闕又同時伍員宰嚭一一銓次乃獨不及武邪.
- [56] The nucleus of this work is probably genuine, though large additions have been made by later hands. Kuan Chung died in 645 B.C.
- [57] See Infra, p. 1.
- [58] I do not know what work this is, unless it be the last chapter of the Mandarin. Why that chapter should be singled out, however, is not clear.
- [59] About 480 B.C.
- [60] 詳味孫子與管子六韜越語相出入春秋末戰國初山林處士所爲其言得用於吳者其徒夸大之說也.
- [61] That is, I suppose, the age of Wu Wang and Chou Kung.
- [62] In the 3rd century B.C.
- [63] Ssŭ-ma Jang-chü, whose family name was 田 T‘ien, lived in the latter half of the 6th century B.C., and is also believed to have written a work on war. See Shih Chi, ch. 64, and infra, p. 1.
- [64] 自周之盛至春秋凡將兵者必與聞國政未有特將於外者六國時此制始改吳雖蠻夷而孫武爲大將乃不爲命卿而左氏無傳焉可乎故凡謂穰苴孫武者皆辯士妄相標指非事實其言闔閭試以婦人尤爲奇險不足信.
- [65] See the end of the passage quoted from the Shih Chi on p. xii.
- [66] In the 書錄解題, a classified catalogue of his family library.
- [67] See Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, ch. 221, f. 9 ro: 世之言兵者祖孙武然孙武事吴阖闾而不见于左传不知果何时人也.
- [68] See Hsü Lu, f. 14 ro: 孫吳 or ancient texts.
- [69] 按孙子生于敬王时期,因此周、秦、两汉的许多文献都多次引用他的文字。. Here is a list of the passages in Sun Tzŭ from which either the substance or the actual words have been appropriated by early authors: VII. 9; IX. 17; I. 24 (Warring States Strategies). IX. 23; IX. 1, 3, 7; V. 1; III. 18; XI. 58; VII. 31; VII. 24; VII. 26; IX. 15; IX. 4 (bis) (吴子). III. 8; IV. 7 (尉繚子). VII. 19; V. 14; III. 2 (鶡冠子). III. 8; XI. 2; I. 19; XI. 58; X. 10 & VI. 1 (史記. Two of the above are given as quotations). V. 13; IV. 2 (Lüshi Chunqiu). IX. 11, 12; XI. 30; I. 13; VII. 19 & IV. 7; VII. 32; VII. 25; IV. 20 & V. 23; IX. 43; V. 15; VII. 26; V. 4 & XI. 39; VIII. 11; VI. 4 (Huainanzi). V. 4 (Taiyuan Classics). II. 20; X. 14 (Diving Theory).
- [70] See Legge’s Classics, vol. V, Prolegomena p. 27. Legge thinks that the Tso Chuan must have been written in the 5th century, but not before 424 B.C.
- [71] The instances quoted are:—III. 14, 15: 同 is said to be equivalent to 昌; II. 15: 𦮼 = 萁; VII. 28: 归 = Breath; XI. 60: 詳 = 佯; XI. 24: the use of Fight instead of 鬭 (the later form); XI. 64: 誅 = 治; IX. 3: 絶 = 越; III. 11: 周 and 隙 antithetically opposed in the sense of Flawless and Missing something; XI. 56: 犯 = 動; XI. 31: 方 = Bind.
- [72] See Mencius III. 1. iii. 13–20.
- [73] Nature hermit need not be pressed to mean an actual dweller in the mountains. I think it simply denotes a person living a retired life and standing aloof from public affairs.
- [74] When Wu first appears in the Ch‘un Ch‘iu in 584, it is already at variance with its powerful neighbour. The Ch‘un Ch‘iu first mentions Yüeh in 537, the Tso Chuan in 601.
- [75] This is explicitly stated in the Tso Chuan, Duke Zhao XXXII, 2: The Wu attacked Yue first.
- [76]There is this to be said for the later period, that the feud would tend to grow more bitter after each encounter, and thus more fully justify the language used in XI. § 30.
- [77] See his preface to Sun Tzŭ:—The achievements of Wu's son in Qi and Jin are not recorded in the Spring and Autumn Annals as he completed his功成不受官..
- [78] With Wu Yüan himself the case is just the reverse:—a spurious treatise on war has been fathered on him simply because he was a great general. Here we have an obvious inducement to forgery. Sun Wu, on the other hand, cannot have been widely known to fame in the 5th century.
- [79] See Tso Chuan, Ding Gong, 4th year (506), § 14: 自昭王即位每年都有吴军 “From the date of King Chao’s accession [515] there was no year in which Ch‘u was not attacked by Wu.”
- [80] See supra, p. xx.
- [81] 秦汉以来用兵皆用其法而或秘其书不肯注以传世魏武始为之注.
- [82] See Song Yiwenzhi.
- [83] Alluded to on p. xvii, note 3.
- [84] Loc. cit.: The Song people also found a Ming edition from the Zhu family of Daxing that has not been passed down through the ages..
- [85] A good biographical notice, with a list of his works, will be found in the Lyrical Poets of the Era, ch. 48, fol. 18 sqq.
- [86] Preface ad fin.: 吾家出乐安真孙子之后,愧我徒读祖书考证文字不通,方略亦享承平之福者久也。 “My family comes from Lo-an, and we are really descended from Sun Tzŭ. I am ashamed to say that I only read my ancestor’s work from a literary point of view, without comprehending the military technique. So long have we been enjoying the blessings of peace!”
- [87] Hua-yin is about 14 miles from 潼关 T‘ung-kuan on the eastern border of Shensi. The temple in question is still visited by those about to make the ascent of the Huashan or Western Sacred Mountain. It is mentioned in the Great Ming Unified Chronicles [A.D. 1461], ch. 32, f. 22, as the Xiyue Temple:—在华阴县东五里庙有唐明宗所制华山碑 “Situated five li east of the district city of Hua-yin. The temple contains the Hua-shan tablet inscribed by the T‘ang Emperor Hsüan Tsung [713–755].”
- [88] 曩予游𨵿中讀華陰嶽廟道藏見有此書後有鄭友賢遺說一卷.
- [89] Cf. Sun Hsing-yen’s remark à propos of his mistakes in the names and order of the commentators: It can be known from this book that Ji Tianbao does not delve deeply..
- [90] 國家令甲以孫子校士所傳本或多錯謬當用古本是正其文適吳念湖太守畢恬溪孝廉皆爲此學所得或過于予遂刋一編以課武士.
- [91] See my “Catalogue of Chinese Books” (Luzac & Co., 1908), no. 40.
- [92] This is a discussion of 29 difficult passages in Sun Tzŭ, namely: I. 2; 26; 16; II. 9 & 10; III. 3; III & VII; III. 17; IV. 4; 6; V. 3; 10 & 11; 14; the headings of the 13 chapters, with special reference to chap. VII; VII. 5; 15 & 16; 27; 33, &c.; VIII. 1–6; IX. 11; X. 1–20; XI. 23; 31; 19; 43; VII. 12–14 & XI. 52; XI. 56; XIII. 15 & 16; 26; XIII in general.
- [93] Preface to Mei Yao-ch‘ên’s edition: 孫子注者尤多武之書本於兵兵之術非一而以不窮爲奇宜其說者之多也.
- [94] See 魏书, ch. 1.
- [95] Loc. cit.: 然前世言善用兵称曹公曹公尝与董吕诸袁角其力而胜之遂与吴蜀分汉而王传言魏之将出兵千里每坐计胜败授其成算诸将用之十不失一一有违者兵辄败北.
- [96] Cf. 天一阁书目 Catalogue of the library of the 范 Fan family at Ningpo, 子部, fol. 12 vo: 其註多隱喻引而不發 “His commentary is frequently obscure; it furnishes a clue, but does not fully develop the meaning.”
- [97] See 玉海, ch. 141 ad init.
- [98] Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, ch. 221, f. 9 vo.
- [99] Ch. 207, f. 5 ro.
- [100] It is interesting to note that M. Pelliot has recently discovered chapters 1, 4 and 5 of this lost work in the “Grottos of the Thousand Buddhas.” See B. E. F. E. O, t. VIII, nos. 3–4, p. 525.
- [101] Loc. cit.
- [102] Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, ch. 221, f. 9: 世謂牧慨然最喜論兵欲試而不得者其學能道春秋戰國時事甚博而詳知兵者有取焉.
- [103] Preface to his commentary (T‘u Shu, Classic texts, ch. 442): The martial way involves using virtue and justice strategically..
- [104] Ibid.: 自武死後凡千歲將兵者有成者有敗者勘其事跡皆與武所著書一一相抵當.
- [105] T‘ung K‘ao, loc. cit.: 皥以曹公注隱微杜牧注闊踈重爲之注云.
- [106] Ibid.
- [107] The Hsia, the Shang and the Chou. Although the last-named was nominally existent in Sun Tzŭ’s day, it retained hardly a vestige of power, and the old military organisation had practically gone by the board. I can suggest no other explanation of the passage.
- [108] See Chou Li, XXIX. 6–10.
- [109] See T‘u Shu, 戎政典, ch. 90, f. 2 vo: 後之學者徒見其書 Scholars after only see his book 又各牽於己見 And each applies their own views 是以注者雖多而少當也 So while there are many annotations, few are accurate 獨吾友聖兪不然 Only my friend Shengyu is different 嘗評武之書曰 Once evaluated Wu's book, saying 此戰國相傾之說也 This is the theory of the warring states 三代王者之師司馬九伐之法武不及也 The strategy of the kings of the three dynasties, Sima's nine attacks, Wu does not compare 然亦愛其文略而意深 Yet also appreciates its brevity and depth 其行師用兵料敵制勝亦皆有法 Its military actions, tactics, and victory strategies also have their methods 其言甚有序次而注者汨之或失其意 Its words are very orderly, but annotators either misconstrue or lose their meaning 乃自爲注 Then they create their own annotations 凡膠于偏見者皆抉去 Those who are stuck in biases all extract and remove 傅以己意而發之 They impose their own views and express them 然後武之說不汨而明 Then Wu's theories are neither misconstrued nor clear 吾知此書當與三家並傳 I know this book should be shared alongside the three houses 而後世取其說者往往于吾聖兪多焉 And later generations, when taking its ideas, often rely on my Shengyu a lot..
- [110] T‘ung K‘ao, ch. 221, f. 11 ro: Modernize ancient texts for accuracy..
- [111] See Complete Collection of Four Books, ch. 99, f. 16 vo.
- [112] This appears to be still extant. See Wylie’s “Notes,” p. 91 (new edition).
- [113] T‘ung K‘ao, loc. cit.: 仁廟時天下久和平,人不習兵。元昊既叛,邊將數敗,朝廷頗訪知兵者,士大夫人人言兵矣。故本朝注解孫武書者,大抵皆其時人也。.
- [114] A notable person in his day. His biography is given in the San Kuo Chih, ch. 10.
- [115] Ch. 100, ff. 2, 3.
- [116] See p. 144.
- [117] Hou Han Shu, ch. 17 ad init.
- [118] San Kuo Chih, ch. 54, f. 10 vo (commentary).
- [119] Sung Shih, ch. 365 ad init.
- [120] The few Europeans who have yet had an opportunity of acquainting themselves with Sun Tzŭ are not behindhand in their praise. In this connection, I may perhaps be excused for quoting from a letter from Lord Roberts, to whom the sheets of the present work were submitted previous to publication: “Many of Sun Wu’s maxims are perfectly applicable to the present day, and no. 11 on page 77 is one that the people of this country would do well to take to heart.”
- [121] Ch. 140, f. 13 ro.
- [122] See IV. § 3.
- [123] The allusion may be to Mencius VI. 2. ix. 2: 必勝.
- [124] 武用兵不能必克與書所言遠甚吳起與武一體之人皆著書言兵世稱之曰孫吳然而起之言兵也輕法制草略無所統紀不若武之書詞約而義盡.
- [125] The Tso Chuan.
- [126] 孫子十三篇 is not just for warriors; scholars should also put in effort. Its language is concise yet profound, and it can be used for practical purposes, surpassing the works of 孟荀 and 楊..
- [127] 是啟人君的好戰之心.
- [128] Shih Chi, ch. 25, fol. 1: 兵者聖人所以討彊暴平亂世夷險阻救危殆自含血戴角之獸見犯則校而況於人懷好惡喜怒之氣喜則愛心生怒則毒螫加情性之理也...豈與世儒闇於大較不權輕重猥云德化不當用兵大至窘辱失守小乃侵犯削弱遂執不移等哉故教笞不可廢於家刑罰不可捐於國誅伐不可偃於天下用之有巧拙行之有逆順耳.
- [129] The first instance of Wooden rope given in the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu is from Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s letter to 任安 Jên An (see Selected Text, ch. 41, f. 9 ro), where M. Chavannes translates it “the cangue and the chain.” But in the present passage it seems rather to indicate some single instrument of torture.
- [130] The military is punishment; punishment is governance. This applies to the disciples of Confucius, as exemplified by the situation involving Ran Qiu. Nowadays, when one listens to cases, it is the officials who bind the criminals and execute them publicly. They mobilize tens of thousands of soldiers to besiege cities, harm families, and execute criminals; this is also the work of officials. Wooden stocks and weapons serve the same purpose. The punishment of flogging is no different from execution. The former is easier to implement and requires less strength, while the latter is harder to execute and requires more effort. Both aim to eliminate bad people and protect good citizens..
- [131] Cf. Shih Chi, ch. 47, f. 11 vo.
- [132] 季孙问冉有:“子之战学如何?性达吗?”对曰:“学之。”季孙曰:“事孔子从何学?”冉有曰:“即学于孔子者,大圣兼文武并用,适闻其战法,实未详也。夫不知自何代何年何人分为二道,曰文,曰武,离而俱行,因使绅士不敢言兵,甚或耻言之。苟有言者,世以为粗暴,异人不比。呜呼,亡失根本,是为最甚。”.
- [133] See Shu Ching, preface § 55.
- [134] See Tso Chuan, 定公 X. 2; Shih Chi, ch. 47, f. 4 ro.
- [135] 周公 helped 紹成王 with礼 and music, respecting the Confucian doctrines. When there was a rebellion in 淮夷, he went to war. The philosopher met 琅公 in 夾谷 and said, "Where there is scholarship, there must be military readiness." He reproached 齐侯, who lay low, not daring to act. These two great sages surely understood warfare, didn’t they?.
- [136] Lun Yü, XV. 1.
- [137] Tso Chuan, Duke Ai, XI. 7.
- [138] See supra.
- [139] Tso Chuan, 定公, X. 2.
- [140] Ibid. XII. 5; Chia Yü, ch. 1 ad fin.
- [141] I have failed to trace this utterance. See note 2 on p. xliii.
- [142] See supra.
- [143] Principles of Reality, loc. cit.: 昔吾夫子對衛靈公以軍旅之事未之學答孔文子以甲兵之事未之聞及觀夾谷之會則以兵加萊人而齊侯懼費人之亂則命將士以伐之而費人北嘗曰我戰則克而冉有亦曰聖人文武並用孔子豈有眞未學未聞哉特以軍旅甲兵之事非所以爲訓也.
- [144] See supra.
- [145] Viz., military salute, the other four being 吉, 凶, 賓 and 嘉 “worship, mourning, entertainment of guests and festive rites.” See Shu Ching, II. 1. iii. 8, and Chou Li, IX. fol. 49.
- [146] Preface to Sun Tzŭ: 孔子说,军旅之事尚未学习;又说,我战则胜。孔子确立礼仪,正乐、兵法则是五礼之一,不必认为是专门的学问。因此说尚未学习,为圣人也有所不知。如果行军擅长谋略则学习之,或者善于用兵如伍子胥与孙子,那么又何必自我学习?因此,再次说,我战则胜。.
- [147] See p. 166.
- [148] This is a rather obscure allusion to Tso Chuan, Xiang Gong, XXXI. 4, where Tzŭ-ch‘an says: 子 has beautiful brocade, but doesn't let others learn to make it. “If you have a piece of beautiful brocade, you will not employ a mere learner to make it up.”
- [149] Cf. Tao Tê Ching, ch. 31: War is a harbinger of misfortune..
- [150] Sun Hsing-yen might have quoted Confucius again. See Lun Yü, XIII. 29, 30.
- [151] 今世泥孔子之言以为兵书不足观又泥赵括徒能读父书之言以为成法不足用又见兵书有权谋有反间以为非圣人之法皆不知吾儒之学者吏之治事可习而能然古人犹有学制之惧兵凶战危将不素习未可以人命为尝试则十三篇之不可不观也.
- [152] Better known as Hsiang 羽 Yü [B.C. 233–202].
- [153] The third among the 五伯 (or 霸) enumerated on p. 141. For the incident referred to, see Tso Chuan, 僖公, XXII. 4.
- [154] See supra, p. xvi, note 4.
- [155] Shih Chi, ch. 47, f. 7 ro.
- [156] Ibid., ch. 38, f. 8 vo.
- [157] 項梁教籍兵法籍略知其意不肯竟學卒以傾覆不知兵法之弊可勝言哉宋襄徐偃仁而敗兵者危機當用權謀孔子猶有要盟勿信微服過宋之時安得妄責孫子以言之不純哉.
- [158] The ancient rules of the Three Dynasties can often be found in this book..
- [159] The oldest should be based on Sun Tzu, Wu Zi, and Sima's methods, mainly for resource management and strategic training..
- [160] See p. 174. Further details on T‘ai Kung will be found in the Shih Chi, ch. 32 ad init. Besides the tradition which makes him a former minister of Chou Hsin, two other accounts of him are there given, according to which he would appear to have been first raised from a humble private station by Wên Wang.
- [161] Its meaning is unlike the three dynasties..
- [162] 其言多近于正与战国权谋颇殊.
- [163] See Han Shu, Zhang Liang's Biography, ch. 40. The work is there called Sun Tzu's Art of War. Hence it has been confused with the Liu T‘ao. The T‘u Shu attributes both the Liu T‘ao and the San Lüeh to T‘ai Kung.
- [164] 其文不類秦漢間書漢光武帝詔雖嘗引之安知非反摭詔中所引二語以證實其書謂之北宋以前舊本則可矣. Another work said to have been written by Huang-shih Kung, and also included in the military section of the Imperial Catalogue, is the Basic Book Su Shu in 1 chüan. A short ethical treatise of Taoist savour, having no reference whatever to war, it is pronounced a forgery from the hand of 張商英 Chang Shang-ying (d. 1121), who edited it with commentary. Correct Wylie’s “Notes,” new edition, p. 90, and Courant’s “Chinese Books Catalogue,” no. 5056.
- [165] 其書雖伪但出自有学识谋略者之手也. We are told in the Study aspirations that the above six works, together with Sun Tzŭ, were those prescribed for military training in the 元丰 period (1078–85). See Yü Hai, ch. 140, f. 4 ro.
- [166] Also written 握機經 and 幄機經 Wu Chi Ching.
- [167] His words are logical..
- [168] “Words on Wellington,” by Sir W. Fraser.
- [169] “Forty-one Years in India,” chap. 46.
- [170] See Col. Henderson’s biography of Stonewall Jackson, 1902 ed., vol. II, p. 490.
- [171] See Col. Henderson, op. cit. vol. I. p. 426.
- [172] For a number of maxims on this head, see “Marshal Turenne” (Longmans, 1907), p. 29.
- [173] “Marshal Turenne,” p. 50.
- [174] “Aids to Scouting,” p. 26.
- [175] See “Napoleon I's Thoughts,” no. 47.
- [176] “The Science of War,” chap. 2.
- [177] “Aids to Scouting,” p. xii.
- [178] “Military Maxims,” no. 72.
- [179] Giles’ Biographical Dictionary, no. 399.
- [180] “The Science of War,” p. 333.
- [181] “Stonewall Jackson,” vol. I, p. 421.
- [182] See Giles’ Dictionary, no. 9817.
- [183] 不入虎穴不得虎子 “Unless you enter the tiger’s lair, you cannot get hold of the tiger’s cubs.”
- [184] “Aids to Scouting,” p. 2.
- [185] Ch‘ien Han Shu, ch. 43, fol. 1. 顔師古 Yen Shih-ku in loc. says: 食音异其音基.
- [186] “Instruction from the King of Prussia to the Generals of his Armies,” cap. 12 (edition of 1794).
- [187] “Marshal Turenne,” p. 311.
Additional Transcriber’s Notes
Additional Transcriber Notes
Text notes:
Text notes:
- The text contains Chinese characters. Character variants matching the printed text are used whenever possible rather than more common versions. Only Unicode normalized form C versions were used (see below). For best results, insure that the eReader has the latest Chinese font packages.
- For the HTML version, page numbers of the original printed text are displayed within braces to the side of the text.
- Footnotes have been renumbered and placed at the end of the book.
- The annotation text has been indented for easier reading. The original printed text did not indent this text.
- In the Introduction pages xi and xii, sentence groups in the quotation from Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s biography of Sun Tzŭ separated by em-dashes are now separated into paragraphs for clarity.
- In the original book, several Chinese text lines were placed in the top quarter of a page and the translation in the bottom three quarters of the page. This transcription places each Chinese text line above its corresponding translation.
- Missing quotation marks, capitalization, punctuation, and spaces were silently corrected.
- Except as mentioned above and in the Change List that follows, every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including non-standard punctuation, inconsistently hyphenated words, etc. The corrigenda has already been incorporated into the text.
Change List (page numbers from original printed book):
Change List (page numbers from original printed book):
- Page x
befel changed to
befell - Page xx
then changed to
them - Page xxv
abready changed to
already - Page xxxi
surrived changed to
survived - Page xlviii footnote #1
have changed to
I have - Page xlviii
combine two instances of footnote #4 - Page 17
according to Ssŭ-ma Fa, changed to
according to the Ssŭ-ma Fa, - Page 29 and 62
Using variant 獲得 (U+7372) in place of 𫉬 (U+2B26C) since the latter code point is not handled by some TTS systems. - Page 39
meaniug changed to
meaning - Page 44
succeding changed to
succeeding - Page 70
exclained changed to
exclaimed - Page 125
σωθεῖτε changed to
σωθείητε - Page 136
Chang Yü adopts its, changed to
Chang Yü adopts it, - Page 152
the material for changed to
The material for - Page 154 and 156
Using variant 荒 (U+798F) in place of 𮎰 (U+2E3B0, ⿱艹㠩) since the latter code point is rare in fonts. - Page 168
accompained changed to
accompanied - Page 171
leaders of mercenary troops.”. changed to
leaders of mercenary troops.” - Several pages
Using variant gap (U+9699) in place of 𨻶 (U+28EF6) since the latter code point is not handled by some TTS systems.
Character changes to Unicode normalized form C versions:
Character changes to Unicode normalized form C versions:
- 節 (U+FA56) → 節 (U+7BC0)
- God (U+FA19) → God (U+795E)
- 既 (U+FA42) → 既 (U+65E2)
- 祥 (U+FA1A) → 祥 (U+7965)
- 福 (U+FA1B) → 福 (U+798F)
- 館 (U+FA2C) → 館 (U+9928)
- 祖 (U+FA50) → 祖 (U+7956)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!